This is a modern-English version of The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gentleman, originally written by Sterne, Laurence.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The text is from the 1912 Everyman edition of Tristram Shandy. It reproduces the appearance of that edition, which may not be identical in design to editions printed in Sterne’s lifetime. Where this edition has an illustration of a tombstone, some editions have two consecutive black pages, placed immediately after “Alas, poor Yorick!” For the e-text, some line breaks were added to the Latin Excommunicatio to accommodate the alternative endings printed between lines.
The text is from the 1912 Everyman edition of Tristram Shandy. It showcases the look of that edition, which might not match the design of books published during Sterne’s lifetime. Where this edition features an illustration of a tombstone, some editions include two blank pages right after “Alas, poor Yorick!” For the e-text, some line breaks were added to the Latin Excommunicatio to fit the alternative endings printed between the lines.
In the printed book, lines are shorter than in most browsers:
In the printed book, the lines are shorter than in most web browsers:
I wish either my father or my mother, or indeed both of them, as they were in duty both equally bound to it, had minded what they were about when they begot me; had they duly consider’d how much depended upon what they were then doing;——
I want either my dad or my mom, or both of them, since they were equally responsible, had thought about what they were doing when they had me; if they had truly considered how much depended on their actions at that time;——
The “Excommunication” and “Slawkenbergius” sections were printed with Latin and English on facing pages. They are shown here in parallel columns. Text shown in bold sans-serif type was printed in blackletter (“Gothic”). Footnotes have been renumbered continuously within each Book, and are grouped at the end of the Book. The printed text does not distinguish between the author’s original footnotes and modern editorial notes.
The “Excommunication” and “Slawkenbergius” sections were printed with Latin and English on opposite pages. They are displayed here in parallel columns. Text shown in bold sans-serif font was printed in blackletter (“Gothic”). Footnotes have been renumbered continuously within each Book and are collected at the end of the Book. The printed text does not differentiate between the author’s original footnotes and modern editorial notes.
The editor’s Introduction says:
The editor's intro says:
No attempt has been made to correct any oddities of spelling that are not clearly mere misprints.
No effort has been made to fix any unusual spellings that are not obviously just typos.
The same principle was used in the e-text. Unless otherwise noted, spelling, punctuation and capitalization are as in the original. Changes—and a few unchanged words—are marked with mouse-hover popups. Similarly, all Greek words and phrases have mouse-hover transliterations: λόγος. All brackets are in the original.
The same principle was used in the e-text. Unless stated otherwise, spelling, punctuation, and capitalization are as in the original. Changes—and a few unchanged words—are marked with mouse-hover popups. Similarly, all Greek words and phrases have mouse-hover transliterations: word. All brackets are in the original.
Everyman's Library
EDITED BY ERNEST RHYS
FICTION
TRISTRAM SHANDY
WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY
GEORGE SAINTSBURY
THIS IS NO. 617 OF EVERYMAN’S LIBRARY. THE PUBLISHERS WILL BE PLEASED TO SEND FREELY TO ALL APPLICANTS A LIST OF THE PUBLISHED AND PROJECTED VOLUMES, ARRANGED UNDER THE FOLLOWING SECTIONS:
NO WAY. 617 OF EVERYMAN’S LIBRARY. THE PUBLISHERS ARE HAPPY TO SEND A LIST OF PUBLISHED AND PLANNED BOOKS FOR FREE TO ANYONE WHO REQUESTS IT, ORGANIZED INTO THE FOLLOWING SECTIONS:
TRAVEL
SCIENCE
FICTION
THEOLOGY & PHILOSOPHY
HISTORY
CLASSICAL
FOR YOUNG PEOPLE
ESSAYS
ORATORY
POETRY & DRAMA
BIOGRAPHY
REFERENCE
ROMANCE
TRAVEL
SCIENCE
FICTION
THEOLOGY & PHILOSOPHY
HISTORY
CLASSICAL
FOR YOUNG PEOPLE
ESSAYS
ORATORY
POETRY & DRAMA
BIOGRAPHY
REFERENCE
ROMANCE
IN FOUR STYLES OF BINDING: CLOTH, FLAT BACK, COLOURED TOP; LEATHER, ROUND CORNERS, GILT TOP; LIBRARY BINDING IN CLOTH, & QUARTER PIGSKIN
IN FOUR STYLES OF BINDING: CLOTH, FLAT BACK, COLORED TOP; LEATHER, ROUNDED CORNERS, GILDED TOP; LIBRARY BINDING IN CLOTH, & QUARTER PIGSKIN
London: J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.
London: J. M. DENT & SONS, Ltd.
New York: E. P. DUTTON & CO.
New York: E. P. DUTTON & CO.
First Issue of this Edition . 1912
First Issue of this Edition . 1912
Reprinted . . . . . 1915, 1917
Reprinted . . . . . 1915, 1917
INTRODUCTION
It can hardly be said that Sterne was an unfortunate person during his lifetime, though he seems to have thought himself so. His childhood was indeed a little necessitous, and he died early, and in debt, after some years of very bad health. But from the time when he went to Cambridge, things went on the whole very fairly well with him in respect of fortune; his ill-health does not seem to have caused him much disquiet; his last ten years gave him fame, flirting, wandering, and other pleasures and diversions to his heart’s content; and his debts only troubled those he left behind him. He delighted in his daughter; he was able to get rid of his wife, when he was more than usually fatigatus et aegrotus of her, with singular ease. During the unknown, or almost unknown, middle of his life he had friends of the kind most congenial to him; and both in his time of preparation and his time of production in literature, he was able to indulge his genius in a way by no means common with men of letters. If his wish to die in a certain manner and circumstance was only bravado—and borrowed bravado—still it was granted; and it is quite certain that to him an old age of real illness would have been unmitigated torture. Even if we admit the ghastly stories of the fate of his remains, there was very little reason why any one should not have anticipated Mr. Swinburne’s words on the morrow of Sterne’s death and said, “Oh! brother, the gods were good to you,” though even then he might have said it with a sort of mental reservation on the question whether Sterne had been very good to the gods.
It can hardly be said that Sterne was an unfortunate person during his life, even though he seemed to think he was. His childhood was a bit tough, and he died young and in debt after years of poor health. But once he went to Cambridge, his fortunes improved on the whole; his health issues didn't seem to bother him too much; his last ten years brought him fame, romance, travel, and various pleasures that satisfied him; and his debts only troubled those he left behind. He cherished his daughter and managed to separate from his wife easily when he found her particularly burdensome. During the largely unknown middle part of his life, he had friends he genuinely connected with; both in his preparatory phase and his literary career, he was able to nurture his talent in a way that was quite unusual for writers. If his desire to die under specific circumstances was just bravado—and borrowed bravado at that—it was still fulfilled; and it's pretty clear that a long old age filled with real illness would have been pure torture for him. Even if we accept the grim tales about the fate of his remains, there was little reason why anyone shouldn't have echoed Mr. Swinburne’s words the day after Sterne's death and said, “Oh! brother, the gods were good to you,” although he might have said it with some hesitation about whether Sterne had been very good to the gods.
Nemesis, for the purpose of adjusting things, played him the exceptionally savage trick of using the intervention of his idolised daughter. Little or nothing seems to be known of “Lydia Sterne de Medalle,” as she was pleased to sign herself; “Mrs. Medalle,” as her bluff British contemporaries call her. But that she must have been either a very silly, a very stupid, or an excessively callous person, appears certain. It would seem, indeed, to require a combination of the flightiness and lack of taste which her father too often displayed, with the viii stolidity which (from rather unfair inference through Mrs. Shandy) is sometimes supposed to have characterised her mother, to prompt or permit a daughter to publish such a collection of letters as those which were first given to the world in 1775. Charity, not unsupported by probability, has trusted that Madame de Medalle could not read Latin, but she certainly could read English; and only an utterly corrupted heart, or an incurably dense or feather-brained head, could hide from her the fact that not a few of the English letters she published were damaging to her father’s character. Her alleged excuse—that her mother, who was then dead, had desired her, if any letters should be published under her father’s name, to publish these, and that the “Yorick and Eliza” correspondence had appeared—is utterly insufficient. For Mrs. Sterne, of whose conduct we know nothing unfavourable, and one or two things decidedly to her credit, could only have meant “such of these as will put your father in a favourable light,” else she would have published them herself. Yet though Lydia could, while taking no editorial trouble whatever, go out of her way to make a silly missish apology for publishing a passage in which her charms and merits are celebrated, she seems never to have given a thought to what she was doing in other ways. Nor were Sterne’s misfortunes in this way over with the publication of these things; for the subsequently discovered Fourmentelle correspondence sunk him, with precise judges, a little deeper. No doubt Tristram Shandy, the Sentimental Journey, and the curious stories or traditions about their author, were not exactly calculated to give Sterne a very high reputation with grave authorities. But it is these unlucky letters which put him almost hopelessly out of court. Even the slight relenting of fortune which gave him at last, in Mr. Percy Fitzgerald, a biographer very good-natured, very indefatigable, and with a natural genius for detecting undiscovered facts and documents, only made matters worse in some ways. And the consequence is, that it has become a commonplace and almost a necessity to make up for praising Sterne’s genius by damning his character. Johnson, while declining to deny him ability, seems to have been too much disgusted to talk freely about him; Scott’s natural kindliness, warm admiration for my Uncle Toby, and total freedom from squeamish prudery, seem yet to have left him ill at ease and tongue-tied in discussing Sterne; Thackeray, as is well known, exceeded all measure in denouncing him; and his chief recent ix critical biographer, Mr. Traill, who is probably as free from cant, Britannic or other, as any man who ever wrote in English, speaks his mind in the most unsparing fashion.
Nemesis, in its effort to set things right, played a particularly cruel trick on him by involving his idolized daughter. Little is known about "Lydia Sterne de Medalle," as she preferred to call herself; or “Mrs. Medalle,” as her straightforward British peers referred to her. However, it’s clear that she must have been either very silly, very stupid, or remarkably heartless. It seems like it would require a mix of her father's frequent flightiness and lack of taste and the dullness sometimes attributed to her mother (based on rather unfair assumptions made through Mrs. Shandy) to allow a daughter to publish such a collection of letters as those that first appeared in 1775. Out of charity, not without some reason, it has been suggested that Madame de Medalle couldn’t read Latin, but she certainly could read English; and only a completely corrupted heart or an incurably dim or airheaded mind could overlook the fact that many of the English letters she published were damaging to her father’s reputation. Her supposed excuse—that her deceased mother had wanted her to publish any letters under her father’s name and that the “Yorick and Eliza” correspondence had already been published—is utterly inadequate. For Mrs. Sterne, whose conduct we know nothing bad about, and whose reputation has at least a couple of redeeming qualities, could only have meant, “publish those that put your father in a favorable light,” or else she would have published them herself. Yet, while Lydia took no editorial care, she made a silly apology for publishing a passage that praised her own looks and qualities, showing no thought for the implications of her actions otherwise. Sterne’s troubles didn’t end with the publication of these letters; the later discovered Fourmentelle correspondence buried him a bit deeper with critical judges. No doubt, Tristram Shandy, the Sentimental Journey, and the strange stories or traditions about their author didn’t help Sterne’s reputation with serious authorities. But it’s these unfortunate letters that almost completely ruined his standing. Even the slight stroke of luck that brought him Mr. Percy Fitzgerald as a biographer—who was kind, tireless, and had a natural talent for uncovering undisclosed facts and documents—only made things worse in some respects. Consequently, it has become a common notion and almost a necessity to counter praise for Sterne’s genius with criticism of his character. Johnson, while refusing to deny Sterne’s talent, seemed too disgusted to speak freely about him; Scott’s natural kindness, deep admiration for my Uncle Toby, and total lack of prude-like sensitivity still left him uneasy and tongue-tied when discussing Sterne. Thackeray, as is widely known, went to extremes in condemning him; and his main recent critical biographer, Mr. Traill, who is likely as free from pretentiousness, British or otherwise, as anyone who ever wrote in English, expresses his opinions in the most candid way.
For my own part, I do not hesitate to say that I do not think letters of this kind ought to be published at all; and though it may seem paradoxical or foolish, I am by no means sure that, if they are published, they ought to be admitted as evidence. That which is not written for the public, is no business of the public’s; and I never read letters of this kind, published for the first time, without feeling like an eavesdropper.1 Unluckily, the evidence furnished by the letters fits in only too well with that furnished by the published works, by his favourite cronies and companions, and by his general reputation, so that “what the prisoner says” must, no doubt, “be used against him.”
For my part, I want to say that I really don't think letters like this should be published at all; and while it might seem contradictory or silly, I'm not at all convinced that, if they are published, they should be considered as evidence. What isn't meant for the public shouldn't be the public's concern; and I never read letters like this, published for the first time, without feeling like I'm listening in on something private. Unluckily, the evidence provided by the letters fits too well with what's revealed in the published works, by his close friends and companions, and by his overall reputation, so that “what the prisoner says” must, unfortunately, “be used against him.”
It may be doubted whether it was accident or his usual deliberate fantasticality that made Sterne, in the well-known summary of his life which (very late in it) he drew up for his daughter, devote almost the whole space to his childhood. Perhaps it may be accounted for, reasonably enough, by supposing that of his later years he thought his daughter knew quite as much as he wished her to know, while of the middle period he had little or nothing to tell. In fact, of the two earlier divisions we still know very little but what he has chosen to tell us in one of the most characteristic and not the least charming excursions of his pen. Laurence Sterne was, with two sisters, the only “permanent child” (to borrow a pleasant phrase of Mr. Traill’s) out of a very plentiful but most impermanent family, borne in the most inconvenient circumstances possible by Agnes Nuttle or Herbert or Sterne, a widow, and daughter or stepdaughter of a sutler of our army in Flanders, to Roger, second son of Simon Sterne of Elvington, in Yorkshire, who was the third son of Dr. Richard Sterne, Archbishop of York. The Sternes were of a gentle if not very distinguished family, which, after being seated in Suffolk, migrated to Nottinghamshire. After the promotion of the archbishop (who had been a stout cavalier, as Master of Jesus at Cambridge, in the bad times), they obtained, as was fitting, divers establishments by marriage or benefice in x Yorkshire itself. Very little endowment of any kind, however, fell to the lot of Roger Sterne, who was an ensign in what ranked later as the 34th regiment. Laurence, his eldest son, was born at Clonmel, in Ireland, where his mother’s relations lived, and just after his father’s regiment had been disbanded. It was shortly re-established, however, and became the most “marching” of all marching corps; for though its headquarters were generally in Ireland, it was constantly being ordered elsewhere, and Roger Sterne saw active service both at Vigo and Gibraltar. In this latter station he fought a duel of an extremely Shandean character “about a goose.” He was run through the body and pinned to the wall; whereupon, it is said, he requested his antagonist to be so kind as to wipe the plaster off the sword before pulling it out of his body. In despite of this thoughtfulness, however, and of an immediate recovery, the wound so weakened him that, being ordered to Jamaica, he took fever and died there in March 1731. As Lawrence had been born on November 24, 1713, he was nearly eighteen; and the family had meanwhile been increased by four other children who all died, and a youngest daughter, Catherine, who, like the eldest, Mary, lived. Till he was about nine or ten the boy followed the exceedingly fluctuating fortunes of his family, which he diversified further on by falling through, not a millrace, but a going mill. Then he was sent to school at Halifax, in Yorkshire, and soon after practically adopted by his cousin Sterne of Elvington, who, when the time came, sent him to Jesus College at Cambridge, the family connection with which had begun with his great-grandfather. He was admitted there on July 6, 1733, being then nearly twenty, and took his degree of B.A. in 1736, and that of M.A. in 1740. The only tradition of his school career is his own story that, having written his name on the school ceiling, he was whipped by the usher, but complimented as a “boy of genius” by the master, who said the name should never be effaced. This anecdote, as might be expected, has not escaped the aqua fortis of criticism.
It’s questionable whether it was just a coincidence or his usual flair for the fantastical that led Sterne, in the well-known summary of his life that he wrote for his daughter much later on, to spend almost all of it focusing on his childhood. It might be reasonable to assume that he thought his daughter already knew as much as he wanted her to know about his later years, while he had little to share from the middle part of his life. In fact, we still know very little about the earlier parts of his life except for what he chose to tell us in one of his most characteristic and charming writings. Laurence Sterne was, along with two sisters, one of the only “permanent children” (to borrow a pleasant phrase from Mr. Traill) in a large but mostly transient family, born under the most inconvenient circumstances possible to Agnes Nuttle or Herbert or Sterne, a widow and the daughter or stepdaughter of a sutler to our army in Flanders, to Roger, the second son of Simon Sterne of Elvington, Yorkshire, who was the third son of Dr. Richard Sterne, Archbishop of York. The Sternes came from a gentle, though not particularly distinguished, family that, after settling in Suffolk, moved to Nottinghamshire. Following the archbishop's promotion (who had been a staunch cavalier, as Master of Jesus at Cambridge in tough times), they properly secured various positions through marriage or benefice in x Yorkshire itself. However, Roger Sterne received very little in the way of financial support, serving as an ensign in what later became the 34th regiment. Laurence, his eldest son, was born in Clonmel, Ireland, where his mother’s relatives lived, just after his father’s regiment was disbanded. However, it was soon re-established and became the most “marching” of all marching units; even though its headquarters were generally located in Ireland, it was frequently sent elsewhere, and Roger Sterne saw active duty at Vigo and Gibraltar. While stationed there, he fought a duel of a peculiarly Shandean nature “over a goose.” He was run through the body and pinned against the wall; it is said he then politely asked his opponent to kindly wipe the plaster from the sword before pulling it out of him. Despite this consideration and his quick recovery, the wound weakened him so much that, when ordered to Jamaica, he contracted a fever and died there in March 1731. Since Laurence was born on November 24, 1713, he was nearly eighteen at that time, and the family had since grown with four other children who all died, along with a youngest daughter, Catherine, who, like the eldest, Mary, survived. Until he was about nine or ten, the boy experienced the highly unstable circumstances of his family, adding to the drama by falling not through a millrace, but into a working mill. He was then sent to school in Halifax, Yorkshire, and soon after was practically adopted by his cousin Sterne of Elvington, who, when the time came, sent him to Jesus College at Cambridge, a connection that had started with his great-grandfather. He was admitted there on July 6, 1733, by which time he was nearly twenty, and he earned his B.A. in 1736 and his M.A. in 1740. The only tale from his school days is his own story about writing his name on the school ceiling, leading to being punished by the usher but praised as a “boy of genius” by the master, who suggested that the name should never be erased. Unsurprisingly, this anecdote has not escaped the aqua fortis of criticism.
We know practically nothing of Sterne’s Cambridge career except the dates above mentioned, the fact of his being elected first to a sizarship and then as founder’s kin to a scholarship endowed by Archbishop Sterne, and the incident told by himself that he there contracted his lifelong friendship with a distant relative and fellow Jesus man, John Hall, or John xi Hall Stevenson, of whom more presently. But Sterne had further reason to acknowledge that his family stood together. He had no sooner taken his degree, than he was taken up by a brother of his father’s, Jaques Sterne, a great pluralist in the diocese of York, a very busy and masterful person, and a strong Whig and Hanoverian. Under his care, Sterne took deacon’s orders in March 1736 at the hands of the Bishop of Lincoln; and as soon as, two years later, he had been ordained priest, he was appointed to the living of Sutton-on-the-Forest, eight miles from York. The uncle and nephew some years later quarrelled bitterly—according to the latter’s account, because he would not write “dirty paragraphs in the newspapers,” being “no party man.” That Sterne would have been particularly squeamish about what he wrote may be doubted; but it is certain that he shows no partisan spirit anywhere, and very little interest in politics as such. However, for some years his uncle was certainly his active patron, and obtained for him two prebends and some other special preferments in connection with the diocese and chapter of York, so that he became, as Tristram shows, intimately acquainted with cathedral society there.
We know very little about Sterne’s time at Cambridge except for the previously mentioned dates, the fact that he was first elected to a sizarship and then to a scholarship endowed by Archbishop Sterne, and the story he himself told about how he formed a lifelong friendship with a distant relative and fellow student at Jesus College, John Hall, or John Hall Stevenson, of whom we will discuss more later. But Sterne had additional reasons to recognize the importance of family support. As soon as he earned his degree, he was taken under the wing of his father's brother, Jaques Sterne, a prominent church official in the diocese of York, a busy and influential figure, and a strong Whig and Hanoverian. Under his guidance, Sterne was ordained as a deacon in March 1736 by the Bishop of Lincoln; and two years later, after he became a priest, he was appointed to the position at Sutton-on-the-Forest, eight miles from York. The uncle and nephew had a bitter falling out years later—according to Sterne, because he refused to write “dirty paragraphs in the newspapers,” claiming he was “no party man.” While it may be questionable whether Sterne was particularly sensitive about his writings, he clearly shows no partisan bias and shows very little interest in politics in general. However, for many years, his uncle was definitely his active supporter, securing him two prebends and several other special positions within the diocese and chapter of York, allowing him to become, as Tristram indicates, well-acquainted with the cathedral community there.
It has been a steady rule in the Anglican Church (if not, as in the Greek, a sine quâ non) that when a man has been provided with a living, he should, if he has not done so before, provide himself with a wife; and Sterne was a very unlikely man to break good custom in this respect. Very soon at least after his ordination he fell in love with Elizabeth Lumley, a young lady of a good Yorkshire family, and of some little fortune, which, however, for a time she thought “not enough” to share with him, but which, as she told him during a fit of illness, she left to him in her will. On the strength of two quite unauthenticated and, I believe, not now traceable portraits seen by this or that person in printshops or elsewhere, she is said to have been plain. Certain expressions in Sterne’s letters seem to imply that she had a rather exasperatingly steady and not too intelligent will of her own; and some twenty or five and twenty years after the marriage, M. Tollot, a gossiping Frenchman, with French ideas on the duty of husbands and wives going separate ways, said that she wished to have a finger in every pie, and pestered “the good and agreeable Tristram” with her presence. But Sterne, despite his reckless confessions of conjugal indifference, and worse, says nothing serious or even ill-natured of her; and one or two xii traits and sayings of hers, especially her refusal to listen to a meddlesome person who wished to tell her tales about “Eliza,” seem to argue sense and dignity. That in the latter years she cared little to be with a husband who had long been “tired and sick” of her is not to her discredit. Their daughter, with the almost invariable ill-luck or ill-judgment which seems to have attended her, printed certain letters of this courtship time, though she gave nothing for many years afterwards. The use made of these Strephon or Damon blandishments, in contrast with the expressions used by the writer of his wife, and of other women, long afterwards, is perhaps a little unfair; but it must be admitted that though far too characteristic and amusing to be omitted, they are anything but brilliant specimens of their kind. In particular, Thackeray’s bitter fun on the ineffably lackadaisical passage, “My L. has seen a polyanthus blow in December,” is pretty fully justified.
It has been a long-standing practice in the Anglican Church (if not, like in the Greek tradition, a sine quâ non) that when a man is given a parish, he should, if he hasn’t already, find himself a wife; and Sterne was not the kind of man to break this good custom. Soon after his ordination, he fell in love with Elizabeth Lumley, a young woman from a respectable Yorkshire family with a modest fortune. However, for a time, she thought it wasn’t “enough” to share with him, although she later told him during an illness that she left it to him in her will. Based on a couple of unverifiable and, I believe, now untraceable portraits that some people had seen in print shops or elsewhere, she is said to have been plain. Certain comments in Sterne’s letters suggest that she had a rather frustratingly steadfast and not overly bright will of her own; and about twenty to twenty-five years after their marriage, M. Tollot, a gossiping Frenchman with French views on the duties of husbands and wives going their separate ways, claimed she wanted to have a hand in everything and bothered “the good and agreeable Tristram” with her presence. But Sterne, despite his reckless admissions of marital indifference and worse, does not say anything serious or even nasty about her; and a few of her traits and sayings, especially her refusal to listen to a meddling person who wanted to tell her stories about “Eliza,” suggest she had sense and dignity. The fact that in her later years she cared little for a husband who had long been “tired and sick” of her is not a mark against her. Their daughter, with the consistent bad luck or poor judgment that seemed to follow her, published certain letters from this courtship period, although she didn’t share anything for many years afterward. The way these romantic flattery pieces were used, compared to how the writer expressed himself about his wife and other women long after, might seem a bit unfair; but it must be noted that while they are far too characteristic and amusing to be left out, they are anything but outstanding examples of their kind. In particular, Thackeray’s sharp humor about the incredibly languid line, “My L. has seen a polyanthus bloom in December,” is quite justified.
If, however, the marriage, which, difficulties being removed, took place on Easter Monday, March 30, 1741, did not bring lasting happiness to Sterne, it probably brought him some at the time, and it certainly brought him an accession of fortune; for in addition to what little money Miss Lumley had, a friend of hers bestowed the additional living of Stillington on her husband. These various sources of income must have made a tolerable revenue, which, after the publication of Tristram, was further supplemented by yet another benefice given him by Lord Falconbridge at Coxwold, a living of no great value, but a pleasant place of residence. Add to this the profits of his books in the last eight years of his life, which were for that day considerable, and it will be seen that, as has been said above, Sterne might have been much worse off in this world’s goods than he was. He seems, like other people, to have made some rather costly experiments in farming; and his way of life latterly, what with his own journeys and sojourns in London, and the long separate residence of his wife and daughter in France, was expensive. But he complains little of poverty; and though he died in debt, much of that debt was due to no fault of his, but to the burning of the parsonage of Sutton.
If the marriage, which took place on Easter Monday, March 30, 1741, after some difficulties were resolved, did not bring lasting happiness to Sterne, it likely provided him some joy at the time, and it definitely improved his financial situation. Besides the little money Miss Lumley had, a friend of hers granted her husband the additional living of Stillington. These various sources of income must have created a decent revenue, which, following the publication of Tristram, was further augmented by another benefice given to him by Lord Falconbridge at Coxwold—a living of little value but a nice place to live. When you add the profits from his books during the last eight years of his life, which were considerable for that time, it's clear that Sterne might have been much worse off financially than he was. Like many others, he seems to have tried some rather expensive farming experiments, and his lifestyle later on—between his own travels and extended stays in London, along with his wife and daughter living separately in France—was costly. However, he rarely complained about being poor; although he passed away in debt, much of that debt wasn't his fault but rather was caused by the burning of the parsonage in Sutton.
It is all the more remarkable in one way, though the absence of any pressure of want may explain it in another, that Sterne’s great literary gifts should have remained so long without finding any kind of literary expression, unless it was in the newspaper way, in respect to which he first obliged and xiii afterwards disobliged his uncle. There is, I believe, no dispute about the fact that he distances, and that by many years, every other man of letters of anything like his rank—except Cowper, whose affliction puts him out of comparison—in the lateness of his fruiting time. All but a quarter of a century had passed since he took his degree when Tristram Shandy appeared; and, putting sermons aside, the very earliest thing of his known, The History of a Good Watch Coat, only antedated Tristram by two years or rather less. He was no doubt “making himself all this time;” but the making must have been an uncommonly slow process. Nor did he, like a good many writers, occupy the time in preparing what he was afterwards to publish, unless in the case of a few of his sermons. It is positively known that Tristram was written merely as it was published, and the Journey likewise. Nor is even the first by any means a long book. It is as nearly as possible the same length as Fielding’s Amelia when printed straight on; and even then more allowance has to be made, not merely for its free and audacious plagiarisms, but for its constantly broken paragraphs, stars, dashes, and other trickeries. If it were possible to squeeze it up, as one squeezes a sponge, into the solid texture of an ordinary book, I doubt whether it would be very much longer than Joseph Andrews.
It's pretty remarkable, in one way, though the lack of financial pressure might explain it in another, that Sterne’s incredible literary talent took so long to find any kind of expression, except for some newspaper pieces, which he initially pleased and then disobliged his uncle with. I believe there’s no argument that he outshines, by many years, every other writer of similar standing—except Cowper, whose struggles make comparison impossible—in how late he produced his work. Almost a quarter of a century had gone by since he graduated when Tristram Shandy came out, and aside from sermons, the earliest piece known, The History of a Good Watch Coat, was only two years or so older than Tristram. He was likely “making himself” during this time; but it must have been a particularly slow process. Unlike many writers, he didn’t spend this time preparing what he would later publish, except for a few sermons. It's well-known that Tristram was written exactly as it was published, and the Journey too. The first book isn’t very long either. It’s almost the same length as Fielding’s Amelia when printed straight; and even then, you have to consider not only its bold and audacious plagiarism but also its frequently interrupted paragraphs, stars, dashes, and other gimmicks. If you could compress it like you would a sponge, into the solid format of a regular book, I doubt it would be much longer than Joseph Andrews.
It will probably be admitted, however, that the idiosyncrasy of the writings of Sterne’s last and incomplete decade, even if it be in part only an idiosyncrasy of mannerism, is almost great enough to justify the nearly three decades of Lehrjahre (starting from his entrance at Cambridge) which preceded it. It is true that of the actual occupations of these years we know extremely little—indeed, what we know as distinguished from what is guesswork and inference is mostly summed up by Sterne’s own current and curvetting pen thus: “I remained near twenty years at Sutton, doing duty at both places [i.e., Sutton and Stillington]. I had then very good health. Books, painting, fiddling, and shooting were my amusements;” to which he adds only that he and the squire of Sutton were not very good friends, but that at Stillington the Croft family were extremely kind and amiable. From other sources, including, it is true, his own letters—though the dates and allusions of these are so uncertain that they are very doubtful guides—we find that his chief crony during this period, as during his life, was the already-mentioned John Hall, who had xiv taken to the name of Stevenson, and was master of Skelton Castle, a very old and curious house on the border of the Cleveland moors, not far from the town of Guisborough. The master of “Crazy” Castle—he liked to give his house this name, which he afterwards used in entitling his book of Crazy Tales—his ways and his library, have usually been charged with debauching Sterne’s innocent mind, which I should imagine lent itself to that process in a most docile and morigerant fashion; but whether this was the case or not, it is clear that Stevenson bore no very good reputation. It is not certain, but was asserted, that he had been a monk of Medmenham. He gathered about him at Skelton a society which, though no such imputations were made on it as on that of Wilkes and Dashwood, was of a pretty loose kind; he was a humourist, both in the old and the modern sense; and his Crazy Tales were, if not very mad, rather sad and bad exercises of the imagination.
It will probably be accepted, however, that the unique style of Sterne’s last and unfinished decade, even if it’s partly just a matter of mannerism, is significant enough to justify the nearly three decades of Lehrjahre (starting from when he entered Cambridge) that came before it. It’s true that we know very little about what he did during those years—in fact, what we do know, as opposed to what’s just speculation, is mostly captured by Sterne’s own lively writing: “I spent nearly twenty years at Sutton, working at both places [i.e., Sutton and Stillington]. I was in great health. My hobbies were books, painting, playing the violin, and shooting;” he adds only that he and the squire of Sutton were not very good friends, but that the Croft family at Stillington were extremely kind and friendly. Other sources, including his own letters—though the dates and references in them are so uncertain that they’re not very reliable guides—reveal that his main buddy during this time, as throughout his life, was the already-mentioned John Hall, who had taken the name Stevenson and was the master of Skelton Castle, a very old and interesting house on the edge of the Cleveland moors, not far from the town of Guisborough. The master of “Crazy” Castle—he liked to call his house that, which he later used as the title for his book of Crazy Tales—his habits and his library have often been blamed for corrupting Sterne’s innocent mind, which I imagine was quite open to that kind of influence; but whether or not that was true, it’s clear that Stevenson did not have a very good reputation. It’s not certain, but it’s been said that he was once a monk at Medmenham. He gathered around him at Skelton a group that, while it didn’t carry the same accusations as Wilkes and Dashwood, was still rather loose; he was a humorist, in both the classic and modern sense; and his Crazy Tales were, if not completely insane, rather sad and poor examples of imaginative writing.
Amid all this dream- and guess-work, almost the only solid facts in Sterne’s life are the births of two daughters, one in 1745, and the other two years later. Both were christened Lydia; the first died soon after she was born, the second lived to be the darling of both her parents, the object of the most respectable emotions of Sterne’s life, the wife of an unknown Frenchman, M. de Medalle, and, as has been said, the probably unwitting destroyer of her father’s last chance of reputation.
Amid all this dreaming and speculation, the only confirmed facts in Sterne’s life are the births of two daughters, one in 1745 and the other two years later. Both were named Lydia; the first died shortly after birth, while the second became the beloved child of both her parents, the focus of Sterne's most respectable feelings, the wife of an unknown Frenchman, M. de Medalle, and, as has been mentioned, possibly the unwitting cause of her father's final chance at a good reputation.
Our exuberant nescience in matters Sternian extends up to the very publication of Tristram, as far as the determining causes of its production are concerned. It is true that in passages of the letters Sterne seems to say that his experiment with the pen was prompted by a desire to make good some losses in farming, and elsewhere that he was tired of employing his brains for other people’s advantage, as he had done for some years for an ungrateful person, that is to say, his uncle. This last passage was written just before Tristram came out; but at no time was Sterne a very trustworthy reporter of his own motives, and it would seem that the quarrel with his uncle must have been a good deal earlier. At any rate, the year 1759 seems to have been spent in writing the first two volumes of the book, and The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gent., published by John Hinxham, Stonegate, York, but obtainable also from divers London booksellers, appeared on the 1st of January 1760. I wish Sterne had thought of xv keeping it till the 1st of April, which he would probably then have done.
Our lively ignorance about Sterne's work continues right up to the publication of Tristram, especially regarding what led to its creation. It’s true that in parts of his letters, Sterne suggests that he started writing to recover some losses in farming, and at other times, he mentions being tired of using his intellect for someone else's benefit, as he had done for years for an ungrateful person—specifically, his uncle. This last note was made just before Tristram was released. However, Sterne was not always reliable in reporting his own motivations, and it appears that the conflict with his uncle likely happened quite a bit earlier. Anyway, the year 1759 seems to have been spent on writing the first two volumes of the book, and The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gent., published by John Hinxham, Stonegate, York, and also available from various London booksellers, was released on January 1, 1760. I wish Sterne had considered holding it back until April 1, which he probably would have done.
The comparatively short last scenes of his life were as busy and varied as his long middle course had been outwardly monotonous. Although his book was nominally published at York, he had gone up to London to superintend arrangements for its sale there, perhaps not without a hope of triumph. If so, Fortune chose not to play him her usual tricks. In York, the extreme personality of the book excited interest of a twofold and dubious kind; but, to play on some words of Dryden’s, “London liked grossly” and swallowed Tristram Shandy whole with singular avidity. Its author came to town just in time to enjoy the results of this, and was one of the chief lions of the season of 1760, a position which he enjoyed with a childish frankness that is not the least pleasant thing in his history. One, probably of the least important, though by accident one of the best known of his innumerable flirtations, with a Miss Fourmentelle, was apparently quenched by this distraction when it was on the point of going such lengths that the lady had actually come up alone to London to meet Sterne there. He was introduced to persons as different as Garrick and Warburton, from the latter of whom he received, in rather mysterious circumstances, a present of money. He haunted Ministers and Knights of the Garter; he was overwhelmed with invitations and callers; and, as has been said, he received one very solid present in the shape of the living of Coxwold. Tristram went into a second edition rapidly; its author was enabled to announce a collection of “Sermons by Mr. Yorick” in April; and he went to his new living in the early summer, determined to set to work vigorously on more of the work that had been so fortunate. By the end of the year he was ready with two more volumes, again came up to town, and again, when vols. iii. and iv. had appeared, at the end of January 1761, was besieged by admirers. For these two he received £380 from Dodsley, who had fought shy of the book earlier. They were quite as successful as the first pair; and again Sterne stayed all the spring and earlier summer in London, returning to Yorkshire to make more Shandy in the autumn. He was still quicker over the third batch, and it was published in December 1761, when he was again in town, but he now meditated a longer flight. His health had been really declining, and he obtained leave from the archbishop for a year certain, and perhaps two, that he might go to the xvi south of France. He was warmly received in Paris, where his work had obtained a popularity which it has never wholly lost, and the framework of fact (including the passport difficulties) for the Sentimental Journey, as well as for the seventh volume of Tristram, was laid during the spring. His plans were now changed, it being determined that his wife and daughter (who had inherited his constitution) should join him. They did so after some difficulties, and the consumptive novelist, having spent all the winter in one of the worst climates in Europe, that of the French capital, started with his family in the torrid heats of July for Toulouse, where at last they were established about the middle of August.
The relatively brief final scenes of his life were just as busy and varied as his long middle period had been outwardly monotonous. Although his book was officially published in York, he had traveled to London to oversee its sale there, perhaps with some hope of success. If that was the case, Lady Luck decided not to play her usual tricks on him. In York, the book's unique nature sparked interest of a mixed and uncertain kind; however, to quote Dryden, “London liked grossly” and devoured Tristram Shandy eagerly. The author arrived in town just in time to enjoy the results and became one of the main attractions of the 1760 season, a status he embraced with a childlike sincerity that is one of the most endearing aspects of his story. One of the less significant, yet incidentally one of the best-known, of his countless flirtations was with a Miss Fourmentelle, which seemed to fizzle out due to this distraction just when it was about to progress far enough for her to come alone to London to meet Sterne. He was introduced to a variety of people, including Garrick and Warburton, from whom he received, under somewhat mysterious circumstances, a financial gift. He mingled with Ministers and Knights of the Garter; was inundated with invitations and visitors; and, as mentioned, received a substantial gift in the form of the living of Coxwold. Tristram quickly went into a second edition; its author was able to announce a collection of “Sermons by Mr. Yorick” in April; and he took over his new living in early summer, determined to energetically work on more of the successful project. By the end of the year, he had two more volumes ready, returned to town, and once again, when vols. iii. and iv. were released at the end of January 1761, was swarmed by admirers. For these two, he received £380 from Dodsley, who had previously been hesitant about the book. They were just as successful as the first two; and once again, Sterne spent the entire spring and early summer in London before returning to Yorkshire in the autumn to create more Shandy. He was even quicker with the third set, published in December 1761, while he was back in town, but he was now thinking about a longer trip. His health had genuinely been deteriorating, and he received permission from the archbishop for a year, possibly two, to go to the xvi south of France. He was warmly welcomed in Paris, where his work had gained a popularity that it has never entirely lost, and the groundwork for the Sentimental Journey, as well as for the seventh volume of Tristram, was established during the spring. His plans changed, and it was decided that his wife and daughter (who had inherited his constitution) would join him. They managed to do so after some hurdles, and the ailing novelist, having spent the whole winter in one of the worst climates in Europe, that of the French capital, set off with his family in the sweltering heat of July for Toulouse, where they finally settled around mid-August.
Toulouse became Sterne’s abode for nearly a year, his headquarters for a somewhat longer period, and the home of his wife and daughter, with migrations to Bagnères, Montpellier, and a great many other places in France, for about five years. He himself—he had been ill at Toulouse, and worse at Montpellier—reached England again (after a short stay in Paris) during the early summer of 1764. Nor was it till January 1765 that the seventh and eighth volumes of Tristram appeared. As usual Sterne went to town to receive the congratulations of the public, which seem to have been fairly hearty; for though the instalment immediately preceding had not been an entire success, the longer interval had now had its effect not merely on the art and materials of the caterer, but on the appetite of his guests. He followed this up with two more volumes of Sermons, of a much more characteristic kind than his earlier venture in this way, and published partly by subscription. These, however, were not actually issued till 1766. Meanwhile, in October 1765, Sterne had set out for his second attempt in travel on the Continent, which was to supply the remaining material for the Sentimental Journey, and to be prolonged as far as Naples. Little is known of his winter stay at that city and in Rome. On his way homeward he met his wife and daughter in Franche-Comté, but at Mrs. Sterne’s request left them there, and went on alone to Coxwold.
Toulouse was Sterne's home for almost a year, serving as his base for a bit longer, and it was also where his wife and daughter lived, with trips to Bagnères, Montpellier, and many other places in France for about five years. He himself—after being ill in Toulouse and even worse in Montpellier—returned to England (after a brief stop in Paris) in the early summer of 1764. It wasn't until January 1765 that the seventh and eighth volumes of Tristram were published. As usual, Sterne went to the city to receive the public's congratulations, which seemed quite enthusiastic; although the previous installment wasn’t a complete success, the longer break had positively impacted not only his craft but also the interest of his readers. He followed this by releasing two more volumes of Sermons, which were much more characteristic than his earlier effort in this area and were partly published through subscriptions. However, these weren’t actually released until 1766. In October 1765, Sterne set out on his second trip abroad, which was meant to gather material for the Sentimental Journey and extend as far as Naples. Little is known about his winter stay in that city and in Rome. On his way back, he met his wife and daughter in Franche-Comté, but at Mrs. Sterne’s request, he left them there and continued alone to Coxwold.
He reached England in extremely bad health, and never left it again; but he had still nearly two years of fairly well filled life to run. The ninth, or last volume of Tristram occupied him during the autumn of 1766, and was produced with the invariable accompaniment of its author’s appearance in London during January 1767. This visit, which lasted till May, saw the flirtation with “Eliza” Draper, the young wife xvii of an Indian official, who was at home for her health, an affair which exalted Sterne in the eyes of eighteenth-century sensibility, especially in France, about as much as it has depressed him in the eyes not merely of the propriety, not merely of the common sense, but of the romance of later times. He was very ill when he got back to Coxwold, but recovered, and in October was joined by his wife and daughter. Even then, however, the community was a very temporary and divided one, for he took a house for them at York, and they were not to stay in England beyond the spring. He himself finished what we have of the Sentimental Journey, and went to London with it, where it was published rather later than usual, on the 27th February 1768. Three weeks later its author, at his lodgings at 41 New Bond Street, in the presence only of a hired nurse and a footman, who had been sent by some of his friends to inquire after him, took a journey other than sentimental, and so far unreported. Some odd but not very well authenticated stories gathered round his death, which occurred on Friday the 18th March. It was said, and it is probable enough, that his gold sleeve-links were stolen by his landlady. After his funeral, scantily attended, at the burying-ground of St. George’s, Hanover Square, opposite Hyde Park (which used to be known by the squalid brown of its unrestored, and afterwards made more hideous by the bedizened red of its restored chapel), his body is said to have been snatched by resurrection men. And the myth is rounded off by the addition that the remains, having been sold to the professor of anatomy at Cambridge, were dissected there in public, one of the spectators, a friend of Sterne’s, recognising the face too late, and fainting.
He arrived in England in very poor health and never left again; however, he still had nearly two years of a fairly active life ahead. The ninth and final volume of Tristram occupied him during the fall of 1766 and was completed alongside the author's trip to London in January 1767. This visit, which lasted until May, included a flirtation with “Eliza” Draper, the young wife of an Indian official who returned home for her health. This affair elevated Sterne's status in the eyes of eighteenth-century sentimentality, especially in France, but has since tarnished his reputation by the standards of propriety, common sense, and the romantic ideals of later times. He was quite ill when he returned to Coxwold but recovered and was joined by his wife and daughter in October. Even then, their time together was quite temporary and divided, as he rented a house for them in York, and they weren’t going to remain in England past spring. He finished what we have of the Sentimental Journey and took it to London, where it was published a bit later than expected, on February 27, 1768. Three weeks later, at his lodgings at 41 New Bond Street, with only a hired nurse and a footman who had been sent by some of his friends to check on him, he took a journey that was anything but sentimental, and it hasn't been recorded. Some strange but poorly verified stories emerged around his death, which occurred on Friday, March 18. It’s said—and seems plausible—that his gold cufflinks were stolen by his landlady. After his sparsely attended funeral at St. George’s burying ground in Hanover Square, opposite Hyde Park (which was known for the dingy brown of its unrestored chapel, later made more grotesque by the gaudy red of its restoration), it’s said that his body was taken by resurrectionists. The tale ends with the claim that the remains were sold to the anatomy professor at Cambridge and publicly dissected there, with a friend of Sterne’s recognizing his face too late and fainting.
His affairs, which had never been managed in a very business-like manner, were in considerable disorder. Some years before, the carelessness of his curate had caused or allowed the parsonage at Sutton to be burnt to the ground; and Sterne, besides losing valuable effects of his own, was of course liable for the rebuilding. He managed to put this off till his death, after which his widow and administratrix was sued for dilapidations. These, as she was in very poor circumstances, had to be compounded for sixty pounds only, but they probably ranked for a much larger sum in the £1100 at which Sterne’s indebtedness was reckoned. His widow had a little money of her own: £800 was collected for her and her daughter at York races; there must have been profits from xviii the copyrights; and a fresh collection of Sermons was issued by subscription. But though very little is known about the pair, they are said to have been ill off. They applied first to Wilkes and then to Stevenson to write a life of Sterne to prefix to his Works, but neither complied. Mr. Fitzgerald, who seldom deserves the curse laid on those who use harsh judgment, is very severe on both for this. Yet surely each, considering his own reputation, must have felt that he was the last person to set Sterne right with the stricter part of society, and that to write a “Crazy” or “Shandean” life of him would be a cruel crime. It is not known exactly when Lydia married, or when either she or her mother died. Mrs. Sterne must have been dead by 1775, the date of the publication of the letters; Lydia is said to have perished in the French Revolution.
His affairs, which had never been handled very effectively, were in considerable chaos. A few years earlier, the negligence of his curate resulted in the parsonage at Sutton being burned to the ground; and Sterne, besides losing valuable personal items, was obviously responsible for the rebuilding. He managed to delay this until his death, after which his widow, who was the administrator, was sued for damages. Since she was in very poor financial condition, the claim had to be settled for just sixty pounds, but it likely represented a much larger portion of the total £1100 that Sterne owed. His widow had a little money of her own: £800 was raised for her and her daughter at the York races; there must have been earnings from the copyrights; and a new collection of Sermons was published through subscriptions. However, although not much is known about them, it is said they were struggling financially. They first approached Wilkes and then Stevenson to write a biography of Sterne to include with his Works, but neither agreed. Mr. Fitzgerald, who usually does not deserve the harsh criticism aimed at those who judge too stringently, is quite tough on both for this. However, surely each of them, considering their own reputations, must have felt they were the last people to help Sterne be understood by the stricter part of society, and that writing a “Crazy” or “Shandean” biography of him would be a cruel act. It is not clear exactly when Lydia got married or when either she or her mother passed away. Mrs. Sterne must have died by 1775, the year the letters were published; Lydia is said to have died during the French Revolution.
Beginning authorship very late in life, having schooled himself to an intensely artificial method, both in style and in construction, and not allowed by Fate more than a few years in which to write at all, Sterne, as is natural, displays a great uniformity throughout his work. Indeed, it might be said that he has written but one book, Tristram Shandy. The Sentimental Journey (as to the relative merits of which, compared with the earlier and larger work, there is a polemos aspondos between the Big-endians and the Little-endians of Sternism) is after all only an expansion of the seventh book of Tristram, with fioriture, variations, and new divertisements. The sermon which occurs so early is an actual sermon of “Yorick’s,” and a sufficient specimen of his more serious concionatory vein; many, if not most of his letters might have been twined into Tristram without being in the least degree more out of place than most of its actual contents. And so there is more propriety than depends upon the mere fact that Tristram Shandy is the earliest and the largest part of its author’s work, in making no extremely scholastic distinction between the specially Shandean and the generally Sternian characteristics; for, indeed, all Sterne is in it more or less eminently.
Starting to write late in life and having taught himself a highly artificial style and structure, Sterne was given only a few years by Fate to create his work, which naturally leads to a strong uniformity throughout his writings. In fact, it could be said that he essentially wrote just one book, Tristram Shandy. The Sentimental Journey (which sparks a heated debate among fans of Sterne about its merits compared to the earlier and more substantial work) is really just an expansion of the seventh book of Tristram, filled with embellishments, variations, and new distractions. The sermon included early on is an actual sermon from “Yorick,” serving as a good example of Sterne’s more serious tone; many, if not most, of his letters could have easily been incorporated into Tristram without seeming out of place. Therefore, there’s more reason than just the fact that Tristram Shandy is the earliest and largest part of his work for us not to draw an overly academic line between the specific Shandean and the broader Sternian traits; indeed, all of Sterne’s essence is present in it to some degree.
No less a critic than M. Scherer has given his sanction to the idea that in Sterne we have a special, if not even the special, type of the humourist; and probably few people who have given no particular thought or attention to the matter, would refuse to agree with him. I am myself inclined rather to a demur, or, at any rate, to a distinction, though few better xix things have been written about humour itself than a passage in M. Scherer’s essay on our author. Sterne has no doubt in a very eminent degree the sense of contrast, which all the best critics admit to be the root of humour—the note of the humourist. But he has it partially, occasionally, and, I should even go as far as to say, not greatly. The great English humourists, I take it, are Shakespeare, Swift, Fielding, Thackeray, and Carlyle. All these—even Fielding, whose eighteenth-century manner, the contemporary and counterpart of Sterne’s, cannot hide the truth—apply the humourist contrast, the humourist sense of the irony of existence, to the great things, the prima et novissima. They see, and feel, and show the simultaneous sense of Death and Life, of Love and Loss, of the Finite and the Infinite. Sterne stops a long way short of this; les grands sujets lui sont défendus in another sense than La Bruyère’s. It is scarcely too much to say that his ostentatious preference for the bagatelle was a real, and not in the least affected fact. Nowhere, not in the true pathos of the famous deathbed letter to Mrs. James, not in the, as it seems to me, by no means wholly true pathos of the Le Fever episode, does he pierce to “the accepted hells beneath.” He has an unmatched command of the lesser and lower varieties of the humorous contrast—over the odd, the petty, the queer, above all, over what the French untranslatably call the saugrenu. His forte is the foible; his cheval de bataille, the hobby-horse. If you want to soar into the heights, or plunge into the depths of humour, Sterne is not for you. But if you want what his own generation called a frisk on middle, very middle-earth, a hunt in curiosity-shops (especially of the technically “curious” description), a peep into all manner of coulisses and behind-scenes of human nature, a ride on a sort of intellectual switchback, a view of moral, mental, religious, sentimental dancing of all the kinds that have delighted man, from the rope to the skirt, then have with Sterne in any direction he pleases. He may sometimes a very little disgust you, but you will seldom have just cause to complain that he disappoints and deceives.
No less a critic than M. Scherer has endorsed the idea that Sterne represents a unique, if not the ultimate, type of humorist; and probably few who haven't really thought about it would disagree with him. I personally tend to disagree somewhat, or at least see a distinction, although few people have written better about humor itself than a passage in M. Scherer’s essay on our author. Sterne undoubtedly possesses a strong sense of contrast, which all the best critics agree is the foundation of humor—the hallmark of a humorist. But he has it only partially and occasionally, and I would even go so far as to say not significantly. The great English humorists I believe include Shakespeare, Swift, Fielding, Thackeray, and Carlyle. All of them—even Fielding, whose 18th-century style, contemporary and equivalent to Sterne’s, cannot conceal the truth—apply the humorous contrast and sense of life’s irony to significant subjects, the prima et novissima. They perceive, feel, and portray the simultaneous experience of Death and Life, of Love and Loss, of the Finite and the Infinite. Sterne falls quite short of this; les grands sujets lui sont défendus in a different sense than La Bruyère’s. It’s almost fair to say that his obvious preference for trivial matters was a genuine, and not at all feigned, trait. Nowhere, not in the true pathos of the famous deathbed letter to Mrs. James, nor in what seems to me the not entirely true pathos of the Le Fever episode, does he delve into “the accepted hells beneath.” He has an unmatched grip on the smaller, lower forms of humorous contrast—over the odd, the petty, the quirky, especially over what the French call the saugrenu. His strength lies in the foibles; his cheval de bataille, the hobby-horse. If you want to soar to great heights or plunge into the depths of humor, Sterne isn’t for you. But if you seek what his contemporaries called a playful jaunt through the middle, very middle-earth, a treasure hunt in curiosity shops (especially those of the technically “curious” kind), a peek into all sorts of coulisses and behind-the-scenes of human nature, a ride on something like an intellectual rollercoaster, a view of the moral, mental, religious, sentimental dance of all types that have delighted humanity, from the rope to the skirt, then feel free to explore with Sterne in whatever direction he takes you. He may sometimes mildly disgust you, but you’ll rarely have a valid reason to complain that he disappoints or deceives.
The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gent. (which, as it has been excellently observed, is in reality based on the life of the gent’s uncle, and the opinions of the gent’s father), is the largest and in every way the chief field for these diversions. The apparatus, and, so far as there can be said to have been one, the object with which Sterne marked it out xx and filled it up, are clear, and even the former must have been clear enough to anybody of some reading and some intelligence long before the excellent Dr. Ferriar, in the spirit of a reverent iconoclast, set himself to work to point out Sterne’s exact indebtedness to Rabelais, Burton, Beroalde (if Beroalde wrote the Moyen de Parvenir), Bruscambille, and the rest. Of this particular part of the matter I do not think it necessary to say much. The charge of plagiarism is usually an excessively idle one; for when a man of genius steals, he always makes the thefts his own; and when a man steals without genius, the thefts are mere fairy gold which turns to leaves and pebbles under his hand. No doubt Sterne “lifted” in Tristram, and still more in the Sermons, with rather more freedom and audacity than most men of genius; but when we remember that he took Burton’s denunciation of the practice and reproduced it (all but in Burton’s very words) as his own, it must be clear to any one who is not very dull indeed that he was playing an audacious practical joke. Where he is best, he does not steal at all, and that is the only point of real importance.
The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Gent. (which, as has been pointed out, is really about the life of the gentleman’s uncle and the views of the gentleman’s father) is the biggest and most significant playground for these antics. The setup, and the purpose for which Sterne created this work, is pretty straightforward, and it must have been obvious to anyone with some reading skills and intelligence long before the respected Dr. Ferriar, in a spirit of daring critique, tried to highlight Sterne’s exact debt to Rabelais, Burton, Beroalde (if Beroalde really wrote the Moyen de Parvenir), Bruscambille, and others. I don't think I need to elaborate much on this specific aspect. The accusation of plagiarism is often a lazy one; when a genius borrows ideas, he always transforms them into something uniquely his own, and when someone devoid of genius steals, those ideas amount to nothing but fool's gold that turns to leaves and stones in their hands. It's true that Sterne “lifted” from others in Tristram, and even more in the Sermons, with a level of boldness and freedom that exceeds most creative minds; but considering that he took Burton’s critique of this practice and essentially presented it (almost in Burton’s exact words) as his own, it should be clear to anyone not utterly obtuse that he was engaging in a daring practical joke. In his best moments, he doesn’t steal at all, and that is the only truly important point.
It is somewhat more, I think, the business of the critic (who is here more especially bound not to look only at the stop-watch) to note the far more striking way in which Sterne borrowed, not actual passages and words, but manner and style. Here, perhaps, we shall find him accountant for a greater debt; and here also we may think that though his genius is indisputable, he gives more reason to those who should deny him the highest kind of genius. Beyond doubt not merely his reading, but his temper and his characteristics of all kinds, inclined him to the style to which the French fifteenth and sixteenth centuries gave the name of fatrasie, or pillar-to-post divagation, with more or less of a covert satiric aim. But if we compare the dealing of Swift with Cyrano de Bergerac, the dealing of Fielding with the romance and novel as it existed before his time, nay, the dealing of Shakespeare with the Marlowe drama, we shall note a marked difference in Sterne’s procedure. Nobody, even in his own day, who knew Rabelais at all could fail to detect the almost servile following of manner in great things and in small which Tristram displays. No one—a much smaller designation—who knows the strange, unedifying, but very far from commonplace book of which, as I have hinted, I never can quite believe that Beroalde de Verville was the author, can fail to detect an even closer, xxi though a somewhat less obvious and, so to speak, less verifiable following here.
It’s more the job of the critic—especially in this case, where he shouldn't just rely on a stopwatch—to point out the much more noticeable way in which Sterne borrowed not specific passages and words, but more his manner and style. Here, we might find him accountable for a larger debt, and we might also think that while his genius is undeniable, it gives more strength to those who would argue against him being the highest kind of genius. Without a doubt, not only his reading but also his temperament and various traits led him towards a style that the French of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries called fatrasie, or random wandering, often with a subtle satirical intent. However, if we compare how Swift engaged with Cyrano de Bergerac, how Fielding handled the romance and novel before his time, or even how Shakespeare approached the Marlowe drama, we will notice a significant difference in Sterne’s approach. Even in his day, anyone familiar with Rabelais would recognize the almost servile imitation of manner in both grand and minor aspects that Tristram shows. No one—a much smaller category—who knows the strange yet unrefined book that I’ve hinted I have difficulty believing was authored by Beroalde de Verville can fail to identify a closer, xxi though slightly less obvious and, so to speak, less verifiable influence here.
In another region—the purgatory of all Sterne’s commentators—we can trace this corrupt following as distinctly at least, though it has, I think, been less often definitely attributed. Sterne’s too celebrated indecency, is, with one exception, sui generis. No doubt much nonsense has been and is talked about “indecency” in general literature. When it is indulged, as it has been, for instance, in French of late, it becomes a nuisance of the most loathsome kind. It is always perhaps better left alone. But if it be a sin to laugh now and then frankly at what were once called “gentlemen’s stories,” then not merely many a gallant, noble, and not unwise gentleman, but I fear not a few ladies, both fair and fine, are damned, with Shakespeare and Scott and Southey, with Margaret of Navarre and Marie de Sévigné, to keep them in countenance. Yet to merit indulgence, this questionable quality, in addition to being treated as genius treats, must have certain sub-qualities, or freedoms from quality, of its own. It must not be brutal and inhuman, since the quality of humanity is the main thing that saves it. It must not be underhand and sniggering. It must be frank and jovial, or frank and passionate. Perhaps, in some cases, it may be saved, as Swift’s is to a great extent, by the overmastering pessimism of despair, which enforces its contempt of man and man’s fate by bringing forward these evidences of his weakness. But Sterne can plead none of these exemptions. He has neither the frank laughter of Aristophanes and Rabelais, nor the frank passion of Catullus and Donne. He was incapable of feeling any sæva indignatio whatever. The attraction of the thing for him was, I fear, merely the attraction of the improper, because it is improper; because it shocks people, or makes them blush, or gives them an unholy little quiver of sordid shamefaced delectation. His famous apology of the child playing on the floor and showing in innocence what is not usually shown, was desperately unlucky. For his displays are those of educated and economic un-innocency. And he took this manner, I am nearly sure, wholly and directly from Voltaire, who enjoys the unenviable copyright and patent of it.
In another area—the purgatory of all Sterne’s critics—we can see this corrupt following just as clearly, although I think it’s been less often specifically noted. Sterne’s famous indecency is, with one exception, sui generis. There’s no doubt that a lot of nonsense has been talked about “indecency” in general literature. When it’s indulged in, as it has been recently in French literature, it often turns into an unpleasant nuisance. It’s usually better left alone. But if it’s a sin to occasionally laugh openly at what were once called “gentlemen’s stories,” then not only many a brave, noble, and not unwise gentleman, but I’m afraid quite a few ladies, both beautiful and fashionable, are damned along with Shakespeare, Scott, and Southey, with Margaret of Navarre and Marie de Sévigné, to support them. However, to deserve indulgence, this questionable quality must, in addition to being treated as genius treats, have certain sub-qualities, or lack of qualities, of its own. It must not be brutal and inhumane since the quality of humanity is what ultimately saves it. It must not be sneaky and mocking. It must be straightforward and cheerful, or straightforward and passionate. In some cases, it may be salvaged, as Swift’s is to a large extent, by the overwhelming pessimism of despair, which enforces its contempt for humanity and man’s fate by revealing evidence of weakness. But Sterne can’t claim any of these exceptions. He has neither the straightforward laughter of Aristophanes and Rabelais nor the straightforward passion of Catullus and Donne. He was incapable of feeling any sæva indignatio at all. The appeal of it for him was, I fear, simply the appeal of the improper, just because it is improper; because it shocks people, or makes them blush, or gives them a little twinge of sordid shameful delight. His famous apology for the child playing on the floor and innocently revealing what’s usually hidden was desperately unfortunate. His displays are those of educated and economically uninnocent behavior. And I’m pretty sure he took this style completely and directly from Voltaire, who holds the unenviable copyright and patent on it.
The third characteristic which Sterne took from others, which dyed his work deeply, and which injured more than it helped it, was his famous, his unrivalled, Sensibility or Sentimentalism. xxii A great deal has been written about this admired eighteenth-century device, and there is no space here for discussing it. Suffice it to say, that although Sterne certainly did not invent it—it had been inculcated by two whole generations of French novelists before him, and had been familiar in England for half a century—he has the glory, such as it is, of carrying it to the farthest possible. The dead donkey and the live donkey, the latter (as I humbly but proudly join myself to Mr. Thackeray and Mr. Traill in thinking) far the finer animal; Le Fever and La Fleur; Maria and Eliza; Uncle Toby’s fly, and poor Mrs. Sterne’s antenuptial polyanthus; the stoics that Mr. Sterne (with a generous sense that he was in no danger of that lash) wished to be whipped, and the critics from whom he would have fled from Dan to Beersheba to be delivered;—all the celebrated persons and passages of his works, all the decorations and fireworks thereof, are directed mainly to the exhibition of Sensibility, once so charming, now, alas! hooted and contemned of the people!
The third characteristic that Sterne borrowed from others, which deeply influenced his work and ultimately caused more harm than good, was his well-known and unparalleled Sensibility or Sentimentalism. xxii A lot has been written about this admired eighteenth-century approach, and there isn’t enough space here to discuss it. It’s enough to say that while Sterne didn’t actually come up with it—it had been taught by two whole generations of French novelists before him and was already familiar in England for half a century—he has the honor, as it were, of taking it as far as it could go. The dead donkey and the live donkey, the latter (as I humbly but proudly join Mr. Thackeray and Mr. Traill in thinking) being the far superior animal; Le Fever and La Fleur; Maria and Eliza; Uncle Toby’s fly, and poor Mrs. Sterne’s pre-wedding polyanthus; the stoics that Mr. Sterne (confident that he was in no danger of that whip) wished to be punished, and the critics from whom he would have run from Dan to Beersheba to escape;—all the famous characters and passages in his works, all the embellishments and fireworks of them, are primarily aimed at showcasing Sensibility, once so delightful, now, sadly, mocked and scorned by the public!
And now it will be possible to have done with his foibles, all the rest in Sterne being for praise, with hardly any mixture of blame. We have seen what he borrowed from others, mostly to his hurt; let us now see what he contributed of his own, almost wholly to his credit and advantage. He had, in the first place, what most writers when they begin almost invariably and almost inevitably lack, a long and carefully amassed store, not merely of reading, but of observation of mankind. Although his nearly fifty years of life had been in the ordinary sense uneventful, they had given him opportunities which he had amply taken. A “son of the regiment,” he had evidently studied with the greatest and most loving care the ways of an army which still included a large proportion of Marlborough’s veterans; and it has been constantly and reasonably held that his chief study had been his father, whom he evidently adored in a way. Roger Sterne is the admitted model of my Uncle Toby; and I at least have no doubt that he was the original of Mr. Shandy also, for some of the qualities which appear in his son’s character of him are Walter’s, not Toby’s. It would have required, perhaps, even greater genius than Sterne possessed, and an environment less saturated with the delusive theory of the “ruling passion,” to have given us the mixed and blended temperament instead of separating it into two gentlemen at once, and xxiii making Walter Shandy all wayward intellect, and Tobias all gentle goodness. But if it had been done—as Shakespeare perhaps alone could have done it—we should have had a greater and more human figure than either. Mr. Shandy would then never have come near, as he does sometimes, to being a bore; and my Uncle Toby (if I may say so without taking the wings of the morning to flee from the wrath of the extreme Tobyolaters) would have been saved from the occasional appearance of being something like a fool.
And now we can set aside his quirks; everything else about Sterne is praiseworthy, with hardly any criticism. We've seen how he borrowed from others, often to his detriment; now let’s focus on what he uniquely contributed, which is mostly praiseworthy. First, he had something that most writers lack when they start: a wealth of knowledge not just from reading, but from observing people. Although he lived nearly fifty years in what seemed like a quiet life, he took full advantage of the opportunities he had. As a “son of the regiment,” he clearly studied with great care and affection the ways of an army that still had many veterans of Marlborough; it is widely believed that his primary focus was his father, whom he clearly adored. Roger Sterne is recognized as the model for my Uncle Toby; and I personally believe he was also the inspiration for Mr. Shandy, because some traits seen in his son’s character derive from Walter, not Toby. It might have taken even greater genius than Sterne possessed, and a setting less influenced by the misleading idea of the “ruling passion,” to create a mixed and nuanced personality instead of splitting it into two characters, making Walter Shandy all erratic intellect and Tobias all gentle goodness. But if that had happened—as only Shakespeare could have done—we would have seen a greater and more relatable character. Mr. Shandy would never have risked being boring, and my Uncle Toby (if I may say so without angering the die-hard Toby lovers) would have been spared from occasionally seeming a bit foolish.
Still, these two are delightful even in their present dichotomy; and Sterne was amply provided by his genius, working on his experience, with company for them. His fancy portrait of himself as “Yorick” (his unfeigned Shakespearianism is one of his best traits) is a little vague and fantastic; and that of Eugenius, which is supposed to represent John Hall Stevenson, is almost as slight as it is flattering. But Dr. Slop, who is known to have been drawn (with somewhat unmerciful fidelity in externals, but not at all unkindly when we look deeper) from Dr. Burton, a well-known Jacobite practitioner who had suffered from the Hanoverian zeal of Yorick’s uncle Jaques in the ’45, is a masterpiece. The York dignitaries are veritable etchings in outline, more instinct with life and individuality than a thousand elaborately painted pictures; all the servants, Obadiah, Susannah, Bridget, and the rest, are the equals of Fielding’s, or of Thackeray’s domestics; and though Tristram himself is the shadow of a shade, I confess that I seem to see a vivid portrait in the three or four strokes which alone give us “my dear, dear Jenny.” Mr. Fitzgerald, succumbing to a not unnatural temptation, considering the close juxtaposition in time, approximates this to the “dear, dear Kitty” of the letters to Miss Catherine de Fourmentelle. But this, taking all things together, would be a rather serious scandalum damigellarum; and I do not think it necessary to identify, though the traits seem to me to suit not ill with the few genuine ones in the letters about Mrs. Sterne herself. That the “dear, dear” should be ironical more or less is quite Shandean. All these, if not drawn directly from individuals (the lower exercise), are first generalised and then precipitated into individuality from a large observation (which is the infinitely higher and better). I fear I must except Widow Wadman, save in the sentry-box scene, from this encomium. But then Widow Wadman is not really a real person. She is partly an instrument to put my Uncle Toby through some xxiv new motions, and partly a cue to enable Sterne to indulge in his worst foible. As for Trim, quis vituperavit Trim? The lover of the “popish clergywoman” is simply perfect, with a not much less good heart and a much better head than his master’s, and in his own degree hardly less of a gentleman.
Still, these two are charming even in their current contrast; and Sterne had plenty of inspiration from his genius, drawing on his experiences, to create companions for them. His fanciful self-portrait as “Yorick” (his genuine Shakespearian influence is one of his best qualities) is a bit vague and whimsical; and Eugenius’s depiction, which is said to represent John Hall Stevenson, is almost as insubstantial as it is flattering. But Dr. Slop, who was clearly modeled (with somewhat harsh accuracy in appearance, but not unkindly upon closer inspection) after Dr. Burton, a well-known Jacobite doctor who had suffered under the Hanoverian zeal of Yorick’s uncle Jaques in ’45, is a masterpiece. The York dignitaries are like true etchings in outline, filled with more life and personality than a thousand elaborately painted portraits; all the servants, Obadiah, Susannah, Bridget, and the others, are on par with Fielding’s or Thackeray’s characters; and even though Tristram himself is just a shadow of a shade, I admit I seem to see a vivid portrait in the few strokes that give us “my dear, dear Jenny.” Mr. Fitzgerald, giving in to a temptation that isn’t unnatural, considering the close timing, likens this to the “dear, dear Kitty” of the letters to Miss Catherine de Fourmentelle. But overall, this would be a rather serious scandalum damigellarum; and I don’t think it’s necessary to identify, even though the traits seem to fit well with the few genuine ones in letters about Mrs. Sterne herself. The “dear, dear” being somewhat ironic is very Shandean. All these characters, if not taken directly from individuals (the lesser approach), are first generalized and then transformed into unique personalities from extensive observation (which is the infinitely higher and better method). I’m afraid I must exclude Widow Wadman, except in the sentry-box scene, from this praise. However, Widow Wadman isn’t quite a real person. She is partly a device to put my Uncle Toby through some xxiv new movements, and partly a prompt to allow Sterne to indulge in his worst flaw. As for Trim, quis vituperavit Trim? The admirer of the “popish clergywoman” is simply perfect, with a heart that’s not much less good and a head that’s much better than his master’s, and in his own way, hardly any less of a gentleman.
The manner in which these delightful persons (I observe with shame that I had omitted the modest worth of Mrs. Shandy, nearly the most delightful of them all) are introduced to the reader, may have suffered a little from that corrupt following of which enough has been said. I can only say, that I would compound for a good deal more corruption of the same kind, allied with a good deal less genius. It can scarcely be doubted that there was a real pre-established harmony between Sterne’s gifts and the fatrasie manner; certainly this manner, if it sometimes exhibited his weaknesses, gave rare opportunities to his strength. And the same may be said of his style. He might certainly have given us less of the typographical tricks with which he chose to bedizen and bedaub it, and sometimes in his ultra-Rabelaisian moods—I do not mean of gauloiserie but of sheer fooling—we feel the falsetto rather disastrously. It is constantly forgotten by unfavourable critics of Rabelais that his extravagances were to a great extent, at any rate, quite natural outbursts of animal spirits. The Middle Ages, though it has become the fashion with those who know nothing about them to represent them as ages of gloom, were probably the merriest time of this world’s history; and the Reformation and the Renaissance, with their pedantry and their puritanism, and worst of all their physical science, had not quite killed the merriment when Rabelais wrote. But though animal spirits still survived in Sterne’s day, it cannot be said that in England, any more than elsewhere, there was much genuine merriment of the honest, childish, mediæval kind, and thus his manner perpetually jars. Still the style, independently of the tricks, was excellently suited for the work. It is a moot point how far the extremely loose and ungirt character of this style, which sometimes, and indeed often, reaches sheer slovenliness and solecism, was intentional. I think myself that it was nearly as deliberate as the asterisks, and the black and marble pages. We know from the Sermons that Sterne could write carefully enough when he chose, and we know from the MS. of the Journey that he corrected sedulously. Nor is it likely that he had the excuse of hurry. The shortest time that he ever took over one xxv of his two-volume batches was more than six months; and looking at the practice, not of miracles of industry and facility like Scott, but of rather dilatory writers like Thackeray, one would think that the quantity (which is not more than a couple of hundred pages of one of these present volumes) might be written in little more than six weeks. At any rate, the style, conversational, unpretentious, too easy to be jerky, and yet too broken to be sustained, suits subject and scheme as few others could.
The way these delightful characters (I shamefully realize that I neglected to mention the humble virtues of Mrs. Shandy, who is among the most charming of them all) are introduced to the reader may have been somewhat affected by that flawed following of which enough has been said. I can only say that I would gladly accept a lot more of that same kind of imperfection if it came with a lot less genius. It's hardly debatable that there was a real pre-existing harmony between Sterne's talents and the *fatrasie* style; certainly, this style, while it sometimes revealed his weaknesses, also provided rare opportunities to showcase his strengths. The same can be said about his writing style. He could have given us fewer of the typographical tricks he chose to decorate and embellish it, and sometimes during his ultra-Rabelaisian phases—I don’t mean in a crude sense but in complete foolishness—we feel the artificiality quite painfully. Critics who are unfavorable toward Rabelais often forget that his excesses were largely just natural outbursts of joy and energy. The Middle Ages, though it's become trendy for those unfamiliar to depict them as gloomy, were probably the happiest period in the world's history; the Reformation and the Renaissance, with their pedantry, puritanism, and worst of all, their focus on physical science, hadn't completely extinguished the joy when Rabelais was writing. However, although the spirit of joy still existed in Sterne’s time, it can't be claimed that in England, or anywhere else, there was much authentic merriment of the genuine, childlike, medieval sort, which constantly makes his style feel out of place. Still, the style—regardless of the quirks—was excellently suited for the work. It’s debatable how much the very loose and unrefined nature of this style, which often borders on sheer sloppiness and grammatical errors, was intentional. I believe it was nearly as deliberate as the asterisks and the black and marble pages. We know from the *Sermons* that Sterne could write carefully when he wanted to, and the manuscript of the *Journey* shows that he edited diligently. It’s also unlikely that he was in a rush. The shortest amount of time he ever spent on one of his two-volume batches was over six months; when compared to industrious writers like Scott, or even slower ones like Thackeray, it's reasonable to think that the amount (which is only a couple of hundred pages of one of these current volumes) could be written in just over six weeks. In any case, the style—conversational, unpretentious, too easygoing to feel nervous yet too fragmented to maintain consistency—fits the subject and scheme better than most others could.
But there is perhaps little need to say more about a book which, though some say that few read it through nowadays, is thoroughly well known in outline and in its salient passages, and which will pretty certainly lay hold of all fit readers as soon as they take to it. Of its writer a very little more may perhaps be said, all the more so because those who, not understanding critical admiration, think that biographers and editors ought not only to be just and a little kind, but extravagantly partial to their subjects, may conceive that I have been a little unjust, or, at any rate, a little unkind to Sterne. If so, they have not read his own extremely ingenious, and in general, if not in particular, very sound attack on the adage de mortuis. But if not nil nisi, there is yet very much bonum to be said of Sterne. He was not merely endowed with a singular and essential genius; he was not merely the representative and mouthpiece, in a way hardly surpassed by any one, of a certain way of thought and feeling more or less peculiar to his time. These were his merits, his very great merits as a writer. But he had others, and great, if not very great ones, as a man. Though never rich, he seems to have been free from the fault of parsimony; and albeit he died in debt, not deeply tainted with that of extravagance in money matters. For most of his later expenditure was on others, and he might justly calculate on his pen paying, and more than paying, his shot. Little love as there was lost between him and his wife, he always took the greatest care to provide for her wants in the rather costly severance of their establishments, and never even in his most indiscreet moments hints a grumble at her expenditure, a vice of which some people of much higher general reputation have been known to be guilty. Though he was certainly pleased at the attentions of “the great,” I do not know that there is any just cause for accusing him of truckling to, or fawning on them beyond the custom and xxvi courtesy of the time. For all his reckless humour, there was no ill-nature in him. His worst enemies have admitted that his affection for his daughter was very pretty and quite unaffected; and his letters to and of Mrs. James show that he could think of a woman nobly and wholesomely as a friend, for all his ignoble and unwholesome ways of thought in regard to the sex. If it had not been for the cruel indiscretion of his Lydia (which, however, has something of the old virtue of conveying the balm as well as the sting), he would probably have been much better thought of than he is. And considering the delightful books here once more presented, I think we may consent to forgive the faults which, after all, were mainly his own business, for the merits by which we so largely benefit and for which he reaped no over-bounteous guerdon.
But there's probably no need to say much more about a book that, although some claim few people read all the way through these days, is well-known in summary and in its key passages, and will likely capture the interest of all the right readers as soon as they pick it up. About its author, a little more can maybe be mentioned, especially since those who don’t understand critical admiration might think that biographers and editors should be not just fair and somewhat kind, but overly biased in favor of their subjects. They might argue that I've been a bit unfair, or at least a bit unkind, to Sterne. If that's the case, they haven’t read his clever, and generally solid, critique of the saying de mortuis. But while it might not be all good nil nisi, there is still a lot to say that is bonum about Sterne. He was not just gifted with a unique and essential genius; he was also the mouthpiece for a certain way of thinking and feeling characteristic of his time, perhaps more than anyone else. These were his significant merits as a writer. But he had other qualities, great, if not very great ones, as a man. Although he was never wealthy, he didn’t seem to suffer from stinginess; and even though he died in debt, he wasn't deeply accused of being extravagant. Most of his later spending was for others, and he could reasonably count on his writing paying, and more than paying, its way. Despite any lack of affection between him and his wife, he always took care to meet her needs during their rather expensive separation, and even in his most indiscreet moments, he never complained about her spending, a fault that some people with much better reputations have been known to exhibit. Although he certainly enjoyed the attention of “the great,” I don't think he can fairly be accused of catering to or being overly flattering toward them beyond what was customary and appropriate for the time. For all his reckless humor, there was no meanness in him. Even his worst critics have acknowledged that his affection for his daughter was quite genuine and touching; and his letters to and from Mrs. James show that he could think of a woman nobly and respectfully as a friend, despite his more dubious and questionable views about women. If it weren’t for the unfortunate indiscretion of his Lydia (which, however, also carries an old virtue of bringing both comfort and pain), he would probably have been held in higher regard than he is. And considering the delightful books before us once again, I think we can forgive the faults that were, after all, mostly his own concern, in light of the merits from which we greatly benefit and for which he received no overly generous reward.
GEORGE SAINTSBURY.
GEORGE SAINTSBURY.
Works.—The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Vols. I. and II., 1759; III. and IV., 1761; V. and VI., 1762; VII. and VIII., 1765; IX., 1767; first collected edition, 1767; numerous later editions, chiefly of recent date. Sermons of Mr. Yorick, Vols. I. and II., 1760; III. and IV., 1766; V., VI., and VII., 1769. A Sentimental Journey, 1768; many later editions; Letters from Yorick to Eliza, 1775; Sterne’s Letters to his Friends on Various Occasions, 1775; Letters of Laurence Sterne to his most intimate friends, 1775; Original Letters never before published, 1788; Letters of Yorick and Eliza, 1807; Seven Letters written by Sterne and his Friends, hitherto unpublished, 1844; Unpublished Letters of Laurence Sterne, edited by J. Murray, 1856.
Works.—The Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, Vols. I. and II., 1759; III. and IV., 1761; V. and VI., 1762; VII. and VIII., 1765; IX., 1767; first collected edition, 1767; numerous later editions, mostly recent. Sermons of Mr. Yorick, Vols. I. and II., 1760; III. and IV., 1766; V., VI., and VII., 1769. A Sentimental Journey, 1768; many later editions; Letters from Yorick to Eliza, 1775; Sterne’s Letters to his Friends on Various Occasions, 1775; Letters of Laurence Sterne to his closest friends, 1775; Original Letters never before published, 1788; Letters of Yorick and Eliza, 1807; Seven Letters written by Sterne and his Friends, previously unpublished, 1844; Unpublished Letters of Laurence Sterne, edited by J. Murray, 1856.
Collected editions of the works of Laurence Sterne appeared in 1779, 1780; edited by G. Saintsbury, 1894; by Wilbur L. Cross, 1906.
Collected editions of Laurence Sterne's works were published in 1779 and 1780; edited by G. Saintsbury in 1894; and by Wilbur L. Cross in 1906.
Life.—An account of the life and writings of the author is prefixed to the edition of his Works, 1779; a life of the author written by himself in edition of works, 1780; by Sir W. Scott in edition of Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, 1867; by H. D. Traill, 1878; by P. H. Fitzgerald, 1896; Laurence Sterne in Germany, by H. W. Thayer, 1905; Life and Times, by Wilbur L. Cross, 1909; A Study, by Walter S. Sichel, 1910; Life and Letters, by Lewis Melville, 1911.
Life.—A biography of the author is included in the edition of his Works, 1779; a self-written biography in the 1780 edition of works; by Sir W. Scott in the edition of Life and Opinions of Tristram Shandy, 1867; by H. D. Traill, 1878; by P. H. Fitzgerald, 1896; Laurence Sterne in Germany, by H. W. Thayer, 1905; Life and Times, by Wilbur L. Cross, 1909; A Study, by Walter S. Sichel, 1910; Life and Letters, by Lewis Melville, 1911.
1. It is perhaps barely necessary to observe that the parallel does not extend to a further parallel between republication and tale-bearing. Once published, the thing is public.
1. It's probably not essential to point out that the comparison doesn't go as far as linking republication with gossip. Once something is published, it becomes public.
⁂ The text which has been here adopted is that of the ten-volume edition, first printed in 1781, and reprinted several times before the end of the century, which is as near as anything to the “standard” Sterne. It seems, however, to have had no competent editing; and the renumbering of the chapters to suit the four volumes, in which Tristram was printed, completely upsets the original and important division into nine volumes, or books, which has here, as in some other editions, been restored. Another piece of thoughtlessness was that of sticking the Dedication, which originally came between the eighth and ninth volumes, or books, at the beginning of the fourth volume as reprinted, thereby making nonsense or puzzle of Sterne’s joke about à priori. It should be observed that the Dedication to Pitt, which here leads off, was not prefixed till the second edition of the original, and that sometimes in the last-century editions it appears displaced at a later spot. No attempt has been made to correct any oddities of spelling that are not clearly mere misprints.
⁂ The text that we've adopted here is the ten-volume edition, first published in 1781, and reprinted multiple times before the century ended, which closely resembles the “standard” Sterne. However, it appears to lack competent editing; the renumbering of the chapters to fit the four volumes in which Tristram was published completely disrupts the original and important division into nine volumes, or books, which has been restored here, as in some other editions. Another careless mistake was placing the Dedication, which originally appeared between the eighth and ninth volumes, at the beginning of the fourth volume in the reprint, making Sterne’s joke about à priori nonsensical or confusing. It should be noted that the Dedication to Pitt, which starts this edition, wasn't added until the second edition of the original, and in some editions from last century, it appears moved to a later position. No effort has been made to correct any unusual spellings that aren’t clearly just typos.
CONTENTS
PAGE | |
Book 1. | 3 |
Book II. | 59 |
Book III. | 113 |
Book 4. | 176 |
Book 5. | 251 |
Book VI. | 300 |
Book 7. | 349 |
Book 8. | 395 |
Book 9. | 441 |
LIFE AND THOUGHTS
OF
TRISTRAM SHANDY
MAN
Ταράσσει τοὺς Ἀνθρώπους οὐ τὰ Πράγματα,
Ἀλλὰ
τὰ περὶ τῶν Πραγμάτων Δόγματα.
It's not the things that trouble people, but rather their own minds.
but the beliefs about those things.
TO THE HONOURABLE
Mr. Pitt
Sir,—Never poor Wight of a Dedicator had less hopes from his Dedication, than I have from this of mine; for it is written in a bye corner of the kingdom, and in a retir’d thatch’d house, where I live in a constant endeavour to fence against the infirmities of ill health, and other evils of life, by mirth; being firmly persuaded that every time a man smiles,——but much more so, when he laughs, it adds something to this Fragment of Life.
Sir,—Never has a poor Dedicator had fewer hopes from his Dedication than I do from this one; because it’s written in a remote part of the country, in a quiet thatched house, where I continuously try to combat the struggles of poor health and other challenges of life with humor. I genuinely believe that every time a person smiles—especially when they laugh—it adds something meaningful to this Fragment of Life.
I humbly beg, Sir, that you will honour this book, by taking it——(not under your Protection,——it must protect itself, but)——into the country with you; where, if I am ever told, it has made you smile; or can conceive it has beguiled you of one moment’s pain——I shall think myself as happy as a minister of state;———perhaps much happier than any one (one only excepted) that I have read or heard of.
I sincerely ask you, Sir, to honor this book by taking it—(not under your protection, since it should stand on its own, but)—with you to the countryside; where, if I ever hear that it has made you smile or believe it has eased even a moment of your pain—I will feel as happy as a government official;—maybe even happier than anyone (except for one person) I’ve read or heard about.
I am, GREAT SIR,
(and what is more to your Honour)
I am, GOOD SIR,
Your Well-wisher, and
most humble Fellow-subject,
I am, GREAT SIR,
(and what’s even more to your Honor)
I am, Good sir,
Your Well-wisher, and
most humble Fellow-citizen,
THE AUTHOR.
THE AUTHOR.
THE LIFE AND THOUGHTS OF
TRISTRAM SHANDY, GENT.
BOOK I
CHAPTER I
I wish either my father or my mother, or indeed both of them, as they were in duty both equally bound to it, had minded what they were about when they begot me; had they duly consider’d how much depended upon what they were then doing;—that not only the production of a rational Being was concerned in it, but that possibly the happy formation and temperature of his body, perhaps his genius and the very cast of his mind;—and, for aught they knew to the contrary, even the fortunes of his whole house might take their turn from the humours and dispositions which were then uppermost;——Had they duly weighed and considered all this, and proceeded accordingly,——I am verily persuaded I should have made a quite different figure in the world from that in which the reader is likely to see me.—Believe me, good folks, this is not so inconsiderable a thing as many of you may think it;—you have all, I dare say, heard of the animal spirits, as how they are transfused from father to son, &c., &c.—and a great deal to that purpose:—Well, you may take my word, that nine parts in ten of a man’s sense or his nonsense, his successes and miscarriages in this world depend upon their motions and activity, and the different tracts and trains you put them into, so that when they are once set a-going, whether right or wrong, ’tis not a halfpenny matter,—away they go cluttering like hey-go mad; and by treading the same steps over and over again, they presently make a road of it, as plain and as smooth as a garden-walk, which, when they are once used to, the Devil himself sometimes shall not be able to drive them off it.
I hope either my dad or my mom, or really both of them, since they were equally responsible, had thought about what they were doing when they had me; if they had properly considered how much depended on that moment;—that not only creating a rational being was at stake, but also the overall health of my body, maybe my talent and even the shape of my mind;—and, for all they knew otherwise, even the fate of our entire family could hinge on the feelings and attitudes they had at that time;——If they had truly weighed and thought about all this, and acted accordingly,——I honestly believe I would have turned out quite differently in the world than what you’re likely to see. —Believe me, good people, this isn’t something to take lightly as many of you might think;—you’ve all probably heard of animal spirits, how they are passed from father to son, etc., etc.—Well, take my word for it, that nine out of ten times, a man’s intelligence or foolishness, his successes and failures in this world rely on their movements and activity, and the different paths and habits you create for them, so that once they get going, whether it’s right or wrong, it doesn’t matter a bit,—off they go rampaging like crazy; and by repeatedly following the same patterns, they quickly establish a clear and smooth path like a garden walkway, which, once they are used to, even the Devil himself sometimes won’t be able to lead them off of it.
Pray, my Dear, quoth my mother, have you not forgot to wind 4 up the clock?———Good G—! cried my father, making an exclamation, but taking care to moderate his voice at the same time,——Did ever woman, since the creation of the world, interrupt a man with such a silly question? Pray, what was your father saying?———Nothing.
Please, my dear, said my mother, haven't you forgotten to wind 4 up the clock?———Good heavens! exclaimed my father, making a remark but being careful to lower his voice at the same time,——Has any woman, since the beginning of time, ever interrupted a man with such a ridiculous question? So, what was your father saying?———Nothing.
CHAPTER II
———Then, positively, there is nothing in the question that I can see, either good or bad.——Then, let me tell you, Sir, it was a very unseasonable question at least,—because it scattered and dispersed the animal spirits, whose business it was to have escorted and gone hand in hand with the HOMUNCULUS, and conducted him safe to the place destined for his reception.
———Then, honestly, I don’t see anything in the question that’s good or bad.——Then, let me tell you, Sir, it was a really inappropriate question, at least,—because it disrupted the energy and enthusiasm of the animal spirits, who were supposed to escort the HOMUNCULUS and ensure he arrived safely at his intended destination.
The Homunculus, Sir, in however low and ludicrous a light he may appear, in this age of levity, to the eye of folly or prejudice;—to the eye of reason in scientifick research, he stands confess’d—a Being guarded and circumscribed with rights.——The minutest philosophers, who, by the bye, have the most enlarged understandings (their souls being inversely as their enquiries), shew us incontestably, that the Homunculus is created by the same hand,—engender’d in the same course of nature,—endow’d with the same locomotive powers and faculties with us:—That he consists as we do, of skin, hair, fat, flesh, veins, arteries, ligaments, nerves, cartilages, bones, marrow, brains, glands, genitals, humours, and articulations;—is a Being of as much activity,—and, in all senses of the word, as much and as truly our fellow-creature as my Lord Chancellor of England.—He may be benefited,—he may be injured,—he may obtain redress;—in a word, he has all the claims and rights of humanity, which Tully, Puffendorf, or the best ethick writers allow to arise out of that state and relation.
The Homunculus, Sir, no matter how trivial or ridiculous he may seem in this light-hearted age to those blinded by ignorance or bias;—to the rational eye of scientific inquiry, he is undeniably a Being with rights that are protected and defined.——The most meticulous philosophers, who interestingly have the broadest understandings (their insight being proportional to their questions), clearly show us that the Homunculus is created by the same hand,—born of the same natural processes,—equipped with the same abilities to move and function as we are:—That he is made up like us of skin, hair, fat, flesh, veins, arteries, ligaments, nerves, cartilage, bones, marrow, brain, glands, genitals, fluids, and joints;—is a Being that is just as active,—and, in every sense of the word, as much and as truly our fellow-creature as my Lord Chancellor of England.—He can experience benefits,—he can suffer harm,—he can seek justice;—in short, he possesses all the claims and rights of humanity, which Tully, Puffendorf, or the finest ethical writers assert arise from that state and relationship.
Now, dear Sir, what if any accident had befallen him in his way alone!—or that, through terror of it, natural to so young a traveller, my little Gentleman had got to his journey’s end miserably spent;—his muscular strength and virility worn down to a thread;—his own animal spirits ruffled beyond description,—and that in this sad disordered state of nerves, he had lain down a prey to sudden starts, or a series of melancholy dreams and fancies, for nine long, long months together.—I 5 tremble to think what a foundation had been laid for a thousand weaknesses both of body and mind, which no skill of the physician or the philosopher could ever afterwards have set thoroughly to rights.
Now, dear Sir, what if something had happened to him while he was traveling alone?—or if, out of fear, which is natural for such a young traveler, my little Gentleman arrived at his destination completely exhausted;—his strength and vitality drained to a thread;—his own spirits shaken beyond words,—and that in this sad, disordered state, he had spent nine long months plagued by sudden jolts of fear or a series of gloomy dreams and thoughts. I 5 shudder to think of the lasting effects this could have created, leading to a multitude of weaknesses in both body and mind, which no physician or philosopher could ever fully fix.
CHAPTER III
To my uncle Mr. Toby Shandy do I stand indebted for the preceding anecdote, to whom my father, who was an excellent natural philosopher, and much given to close reasoning upon the smallest matters, had oft, and heavily complained of the injury; but once more particularly, as my uncle Toby well remember’d, upon his observing a most unaccountable obliquity (as he call’d it) in my manner of setting up my top, and justifying the principles upon which I had done it,—the old gentleman shook his head, and in a tone more expressive by half of sorrow than reproach,—he said his heart all along foreboded, and he saw it verified in this, and from a thousand other observations he had made upon me, That I should neither think nor act like any other man’s child:—But alas! continued he, shaking his head a second time, and wiping away a tear which was trickling down his cheeks, My Tristram’s misfortunes began nine months before ever he came into the world.
To my uncle Mr. Toby Shandy I owe thanks for the story I just shared. My father, who was a great natural philosopher and often focused on the tiniest details, frequently complained about the issue; but once, in particular, as my uncle Toby clearly recalled, when he noticed an inexplicable tilt (as he called it) in the way I was setting up my top and explaining the principles behind it, the old gentleman shook his head. With a tone that was more sorrowful than reproachful, he expressed that he had had a feeling all along, which he saw confirmed in this instance and through countless other observations he'd made about me, that I would neither think nor act like any other man's child: But alas! he continued, shaking his head again and wiping away a tear that was running down his face, My Tristram’s misfortunes began nine months before he even entered the world.
—My mother, who was sitting by, look’d up,—but she knew no more than her backside what my father meant,—but my uncle, Mr. Toby Shandy, who had been often informed of the affair,—understood him very well.
—My mother, who was sitting nearby, looked up,—but she knew as little as her backside what my father meant,—but my uncle, Mr. Toby Shandy, who had been told about the situation many times,—understood him very well.
CHAPTER IV
I know there are readers in the world, as well as many other good people in it, who are no readers at all, who find themselves ill at ease, unless they are let into the whole secret from first to last, of everything which concerns you.
I get it there are people out there who read, along with many other great folks, who don't read at all. They feel uncomfortable unless they know all the details from beginning to end about everything that involves you.
It is in pure compliance with this humour of theirs, and from a backwardness in my nature to disappoint any one soul living, that I have been so very particular already. As my life and opinions are likely to make some noise in the world, and, if I 6 conjecture right, will take in all ranks, professions, and denominations of men whatever,—be no less read than the Pilgrim’s Progress itself—and in the end, prove the very thing which Montaigne dreaded his Essays should turn out, that is, a book for a parlour-window;—I find it necessary to consult every one a little in his turn; and therefore must beg pardon for going on a little farther in the same way: For which cause, right glad I am, that I have begun the history of myself in the way I have done; and that I am able to go on, tracing everything in it, as Horace says, ab Ovo.
It's because I want to fit in with their humor and I don’t like to let anyone down that I've been so particular so far. Since my life and views are likely to stir up some attention in the world, and if I’m guessing right, will appeal to all kinds of people—no less read than the Pilgrim’s Progress itself—and in the end, turn out to be exactly what Montaigne feared his Essays would become, that is, a book for display in a living room; I feel it’s necessary to consult everyone a bit in turn. So, I must ask for your forgiveness as I continue in the same manner. That’s why I’m very pleased to have started sharing my history the way I have; and I can carry on, tracing everything in it, as Horace says, ab Ovo.
Horace, I know, does not recommend this fashion altogether: But that gentleman is speaking only of an epic poem or a tragedy;—(I forget which),—besides, if it was not so, I should beg Mr. Horace’s pardon;—for in writing what I have set about, I shall confine myself neither to his rules, nor to any man’s rules that ever lived.
Horace, I know, doesn't completely endorse this style: But he's only talking about an epic poem or a tragedy—(I can't remember which)—and even if it weren't the case, I would still ask for Mr. Horace’s forgiveness; because in writing what I’m setting out to do, I won't be following his rules or any rules set by anyone else who has ever lived.
To such, however, as do not choose to go so far back into these things, I can give no better advice, than that they skip over the remaining part of this chapter; for I declare before-hand, ’tis wrote only for the curious and inquisitive.
To those who prefer not to delve too deeply into these topics, I can only recommend that they skip the rest of this chapter, because I must say upfront, it's written solely for the curious and those who seek more information.
——————Shut the door.——————————————————— I was begot in the night, betwixt the first Sunday and the first Monday in the month of March, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and eighteen. I am positive I was.—But how I came to be so very particular in my account of a thing which happened before I was born, is owing to another small anecdote known only in our own family, but now made publick for the better clearing up this point.
——————Shut the door.——————————————————— I was born at night, between the first Sunday and the first Monday in March in the year 1718. I’m sure of it. —But how I came to have such a specific account of something that happened before I was born is due to another little story known only in our family, which is now being shared to help clarify this point.
My father, you must know, who was originally a Turkey merchant, but had left off business for some years, in order to retire to, and die upon, his paternal estate in the county of ———, was, I believe, one of the most regular men in everything he did, whether ’twas matter of business, or matter of amusement, that ever lived. As a small specimen of this extreme exactness of his, to which he was in truth a slave,—he had made it a rule for many years of his life,—on the first Sunday-night of every month throughout the whole year,—as certain as ever the Sunday-night came,——to wind up a large house-clock, which we had standing on the back-stairs head, with his own hands:—And being somewhere between fifty and sixty years of age at the time I have been speaking of,—he had likewise gradually brought some other little family concernments to the same period, in order, as he would often say to my uncle Toby, to get 7 them all out of the way at one time, and be no more plagued and pestered with them the rest of the month.
My father, you should know, was originally a Turkey merchant, but he had stopped working for several years to retire to and spend his final days on his family estate in the county of ———. I believe he was one of the most methodical people in everything he did, whether it was work or leisure, that ever lived. To give you a glimpse of his extreme precision, which he was truly a slave to—he had made it a rule for many years—that on the first Sunday night of every month throughout the entire year, without fail, he would wind up a large house clock that we kept at the top of the back stairs with his own hands. At that time, when he was around fifty to sixty years old, he had also gradually organized some other little family matters to coincide with this date so that, as he would often tell my uncle Toby, he could get them all out of the way at once and not be bothered with them for the rest of the month.
It was attended but with one misfortune, which, in a great measure, fell upon myself, and the effects of which I fear I shall carry with me to my grave; namely, that from an unhappy association of ideas, which have no connection in nature, it so fell out at length, that my poor mother could never hear the said clock wound up,——but the thoughts of some other things unavoidably popped into her head—and vice versâ:——Which strange combination of ideas, the sagacious Locke, who certainly understood the nature of these things better than most men, affirms to have produced more wry actions than all other sources of prejudice whatsoever.
It was attended, but there was one unfortunate thing that mostly affected me, and I fear the impact of it will stay with me until my death. Because of an unhappy association of ideas that have no real connection, my poor mother could never hear that clock being wound up without some other thoughts inevitably coming to her mind—and vice versa. This strange combination of ideas, as the insightful Locke, who truly grasped the nature of these things better than most, claims, has caused more misunderstandings than any other source of bias.
But this by the bye.
But that's beside the point.
Now it appears by a memorandum in my father’s pocket-book, which now lies upon the table, “That on Lady-day, which was on the 25th of the same month in which I date my geniture,——my father set out upon his journey to London, with my eldest brother Bobby, to fix him at Westminster school;” and, as it appears from the same authority, “That he did not get down to his wife and family till the second week in May following,”—it brings the thing almost to a certainty. However, what follows in the beginning of the next chapter, puts it beyond all possibility of doubt.
Now it turns out from a note in my dad's pocketbook, which is lying on the table, "That on Lady-day, which was on the 25th of the same month in which I mark my birth,——my dad left for London, with my older brother Bobby, to enroll him at Westminster school;" and, as confirmed by the same source, "That he didn’t return to his wife and kids until the second week in May after that,"—it almost makes it certain. However, what follows at the beginning of the next chapter makes it absolutely clear.
———But pray, Sir, What was your father doing all December, January, and February?——Why, Madam,—he was all that time afflicted with a Sciatica.
———But please, Sir, what was your father doing all December, January, and February?——Well, Madam,—he was dealing with a Sciatica the whole time.
CHAPTER V
On the fifth day of November, 1718, which to the æra fixed on, was as near nine calendar months as any husband could in reason have expected,—was I Tristram Shandy, Gentleman, brought forth into this scurvy and disasterous world of ours.——I wish I had been born in the Moon, or in any of the planets (except Jupiter or Saturn, because I never could bear cold weather) for it could not well have fared worse with me in any of them (though I will not answer for Venus) than it has in this vile, dirty planet of ours,—which, o’ my conscience, with reverence be it spoken, I take to be made up of the shreds and clippings of the rest;——not but the planet is well enough, 8 provided a man could be born in it to a great title or to a great estate; or could any how contrive to be called up to publick charges, and employments of dignity or power;——but that is not my case;——and therefore every man will speak of the fair as his own market has gone in it;———for which cause I affirm it over again to be one of the vilest worlds that ever was made;—for I can truly say, that from the first hour I drew my breath in it, to this, that I can now scarce draw it at all, for an asthma I got in scating against the wind in Flanders;—I have been the continual sport of what the world calls Fortune; and though I will not wrong her by saying, She has ever made me feel the weight of any great or signal evil;——yet with all the good temper in the world, I affirm it of her, that in every stage of my life, and at every turn and corner where she could get fairly at me, the ungracious duchess has pelted me with a set of as pitiful misadventures and cross accidents as ever small Hero sustained.
On the fifth day of November, 1718, which was nearly nine months after the date set, I, Tristram Shandy, Gentleman, was brought into this rough and troubled world of ours. I wish I had been born on the Moon, or on any of the planets (except Jupiter or Saturn, since I can’t stand cold weather) because things couldn’t have gone any worse for me in any of them (although I can’t speak for Venus) than they have on this filthy, wretched planet of ours—which, honestly, with all due respect, I believe is made up of the scraps and leftovers from the others. Not that the planet is completely terrible, 8 as long as a person can be born into a great title or a vast fortune; or somehow manage to be called to public office and positions of dignity or power—but that is not my situation. So every person will describe things as their own experiences have been; for this reason, I repeat that it is one of the most awful worlds ever created; because I can honestly say that from the very moment I took my first breath here, to now, when I can hardly breathe at all due to asthma I caught from sitting against the wind in Flanders; I have been the constant target of what people call Fortune. And while I won’t be unfair to her by claiming she has ever made me suffer any significant or notable misfortune; with all due kindness towards her, I assert that at every point in my life, at every turn and corner where she could really get at me, that unpleasant duchess has hit me with a series of the most pitiful misadventures and unfortunate incidents that any small Hero could endure.
CHAPTER VI
In the beginning of the last chapter, I informed you exactly when I was born; but I did not inform you how. No, that particular was reserved entirely for a chapter by itself;—besides, Sir, as you and I are in a manner perfect strangers to each other, it would not have been proper to have let you into too many circumstances relating to myself all at once.—You must have a little patience. I have undertaken, you see, to write not only my life, but my opinions also; hoping and expecting that your knowledge of my character, and of what kind of a mortal I am, by the one, would give you a better relish for the other: As you proceed farther with me, the slight acquaintance, which is now beginning betwixt us, will grow into familiarity; and that, unless one of us is in fault, will terminate in friendship.—O diem præclarum!—then nothing which has touched me will be thought trifling in its nature, or tedious in its telling. Therefore, my dear friend and companion, if you should think me somewhat sparing of my narrative on my first setting out—bear with me,—and let me go on, and tell my story my own way:—Or, if I should seem now and then to trifle upon the road,—or should sometimes put on a fool’s cap with a bell to it, for a moment or two as we pass along,—don’t fly off,—but rather courteously 9 give me credit for a little more wisdom than appears upon my outside;—and as we jog on, either laugh with me, or at me, or in short, do anything,—only keep your temper.
At the start of the last chapter, I told you exactly when I was born; but I didn’t share how. No, that detail was saved for a chapter all its own; besides, since we’re basically strangers, it wouldn’t have been appropriate to overwhelm you with too much personal info right away.—Please be a bit patient. I’ve taken it upon myself to write not just about my life, but also about my thoughts; hoping that your understanding of my character from the first will make you appreciate the second even more. As we continue, our slight acquaintance will develop into familiarity; and unless one of us messes up, it should lead to friendship.—Oh, what a beautiful day!—then nothing that has affected me will seem trivial or boring to share. So, my dear friend and companion, if you think I’m being a bit reserved in my storytelling at the beginning—please bear with me,—and let me continue telling my story on my own terms:—Or, if I should sometimes act silly along the way,—or put on a fool’s hat with a bell for a moment or two as we go—don’t take off on me,—but instead kindly assume I have a bit more wisdom than what’s obvious at first glance;—and as we move along, either laugh with me, or at me, or just do anything—just keep it cool.
CHAPTER VII
In the same village where my father and my mother dwelt, dwelt also a thin, upright, motherly, notable, good old body of a midwife, who with the help of a little plain good sense, and some years full employment in her business, in which she had all along trusted little to her own efforts, and a great deal to those of dame Nature,—had acquired, in her way, no small degree of reputation in the world:——by which word world, need I in this place inform your worship, that I would be understood to mean no more of it, than a small circle described upon the circle of the great world, of four English miles diameter, or thereabouts, of which the cottage where the good old woman lived, is supposed to be the centre?—She had been left, it seems, a widow in great distress, with three or four small children, in her forty-seventh year; and as she was at that time a person of decent carriage,—grave deportment,—a woman moreover of few words, and withal an object of compassion, whose distress, and silence under it, called out the louder for a friendly lift: the wife of the parson of the parish was touched with pity; and having often lamented an inconvenience, to which her husband’s flock had for many years been exposed, inasmuch as there was no such thing as a midwife, of any kind or degree, to be got at, let the case have been never so urgent, within less than six or seven long miles riding; which seven said long miles in dark nights and dismal roads, the country thereabouts being nothing but a deep clay, was almost equal to fourteen; and that in effect was sometimes next to having no midwife at all; it came into her head, that it would be doing as seasonable a kindness to the whole parish, as to the poor creature herself, to get her a little instructed in some of the plain principles of the business, in order to set her up in it. As no woman thereabouts was better qualified to execute the plan she had formed than herself, the gentlewoman very charitably undertook it; and having great influence over the female part of the parish, she found no difficulty in effecting it to the utmost of her wishes. In truth, the parson join’d his interest with his wife’s in the whole affair; and 10 in order to do things as they should be, and give the poor soul as good a title by law to practise, as his wife had given by institution,—he chearfully paid the fees for the ordinary’s licence himself, amounting in the whole, to the sum of eighteen shillings and four pence; so that betwixt them both, the good woman was fully invested in the real and corporal possession of her office, together with all its rights, members, and appurtenances whatsoever.
In the same village where my father and my mother lived, there was also a thin, upright, motherly, notable, good old midwife. With a bit of common sense and years of experience in her field—where she relied more on nature than her own efforts—she gained quite a reputation in her own way:—by the word world, I mean a small area about four English miles across, with the cottage of this good old woman at the center. She had been left a widow at the age of forty-seven, struggling with three or four small children. At that time, she was a decent woman with a serious demeanor—someone who spoke little but was deserving of compassion, and her hardships and quietness only called for more help. The parson's wife felt pity for her; she often complained about the lack of midwives available within six or seven long miles. Those miles, especially in dark nights and dreary roads of deep clay, felt almost like fourteen, which at times meant there was virtually no midwife available. It occurred to her that it would be a great kindness to the entire parish, as well as to the poor woman, to teach her some basic principles of midwifery so she could start working in that role. Since no one was better suited to teach this than herself, she took it upon herself to help. With her influence over the female part of the parish, she had no trouble making it happen. In fact, the parson supported his wife in this initiative; 10 to ensure everything was done properly and to give the poor woman a legal right to practice, as well as what his wife had granted her in terms of training, he happily covered the fee for the ordinary’s license, which totaled eighteen shillings and four pence. So together, they fully established the good woman in her role, with all its rights, members, and appurtenances whatsoever.
These last words, you must know, were not according to the old form in which such licences, faculties, and powers usually ran, which in like cases had heretofore been granted to the sisterhood. But it was according to a neat Formula of Didius his own devising, who having a particular turn for taking to pieces, and new framing over again, all kind of instruments in that way, not only hit upon this dainty amendment, but coaxed many of the old licensed matrons in the neighbourhood, to open their faculties afresh, in order to have this wham-wham of his inserted.
These last words, you should know, weren’t in the usual format that licenses, permissions, and powers typically followed, which had previously been granted to the sisterhood. Instead, they were based on a clever Formula created by Didius, who had a knack for taking things apart and rearranging them. Not only did he come up with this fancy revision, but he also managed to persuade several of the old licensed matrons in the area to reopen their faculties so that his new twist could be included.
I own I never could envy Didius in these kinds of fancies of his:—But every man to his own taste.—Did not Dr. Kunastrokius, that great man, at his leisure hours, take the greatest delight imaginable in combing of asses tails, and plucking the dead hairs out with his teeth, though he had tweezers always in his pocket? Nay, if you come to that, Sir, have not the wisest of men in all ages, not excepting Solomon himself,—have they not had their Hobby-Horses;—their running horses,—their coins and their cockle-shells, their drums and their trumpets, their fiddles, their pallets,—their maggots and their butterflies?—and so long as a man rides his Hobby-Horse peaceably and quietly along the King’s highway, and neither compels you or me to get up behind him,—pray, Sir, what have either you or I to do with it?
I admit I could never envy Didius with his quirky interests:—But everyone has their own tastes.—Didn’t Dr. Kunastrokius, that remarkable guy, find immense pleasure in combing the tails of donkeys during his free time, yanking out the dead hairs with his teeth even though he always had tweezers in his pocket? In fact, if you think about it, haven't the wisest people throughout history, including Solomon himself, had their own Hobby Horses;—their running horses, their coins and shells, their drums and trumpets, their fiddles and palettes,—their obsessions and fascinations?—And as long as a person rides their Hobbyhorse peacefully and quietly down the King’s highway, and doesn’t push you or me to get on board with them,—really, what business is it of yours or mine?
CHAPTER VIII
—De gustibus non est disputandum;—that is, there is no disputing against Hobby-Horses; and for my part, I seldom do; nor could I with any sort of grace, had I been an enemy to them at the bottom; for happening, at certain intervals and changes of the moon, to be both fidler and painter, according as the fly stings:—Be it known to you, that I keep a couple of pads myself, upon which, in their turns, (nor do I care who 11 knows it) I frequently ride out and take the air;—though sometimes, to my shame be it spoken, I take somewhat longer journies than what a wise man would think altogether right.—But the truth is,—I am not a wise man;—and besides am a mortal of so little consequence in the world, it is not much matter what I do: so I seldom fret or fume at all about it: Nor does it much disturb my rest, when I see such great Lords and tall Personages as hereafter follow;—such, for instance, as my Lord A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, and so on, all of a row, mounted upon their several horses;—some with large stirrups, getting on in a more grave and sober pace;——others on the contrary, tucked up to their very chins, with whips across their mouths, scouring and scampering it away like so many little party-coloured devils astride a mortgage,—and as if some of them were resolved to break their necks.——So much the better—say I to myself;—for in case the worst should happen, the world will make a shift to do excellently well without them; and for the rest,——why——God speed them——e’en let them ride on without opposition from me; for were their lordships unhorsed this very night—’tis ten to one but that many of them would be worse mounted by one half before to-morrow morning.
—There’s no arguing about taste;—meaning there’s no point in disputing Hobbyhorses; and honestly, I rarely do; nor could I do so gracefully, even if I secretly opposed them; because, at certain times and phases of the moon, I find myself being both a fiddler and a painter, depending on what inspires me:—Just so you know, I have a couple of hobbies myself, on which I often indulge and enjoy the fresh air;—though sometimes, to my shame, I take journeys that a wise person would likely consider excessive.—But the truth is,—I’m not a wise person;—and besides, I’m someone of very little significance in the world, so it doesn’t really matter what I do: I rarely stress or worry about it at all: Nor do I lose sleep when I see such grand Lords and prominent figures as those that follow;—like my Lord A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, and so on, all in a line, mounted on their various horses;—some with large stirrups, moving at a more serious and steady pace;—others on the contrary, all harnessed up to their chins, with whips in their hands, darting around like a bunch of colorful devils riding a mortgage,—as if some of them planned to break their necks.——So much the better— I tell myself;—because if the worst happens, the world will manage quite well without them; and for the rest,—well—Godspeed to them—let them ride on without any opposition from me; because if their lordships got unseated tonight—it’s likely many of them would end up in even worse situations by tomorrow morning.
Not one of these instances therefore can be said to break in upon my rest.——But there is an instance, which I own puts me off my guard, and that is, when I see one born for great actions, and what is still more for his honour, whose nature ever inclines him to good ones;—when I behold such a one, my Lord, like yourself, whose principles and conduct are as generous and noble as his blood, and whom, for that reason, a corrupt world cannot spare one moment;—when I see such a one, my Lord, mounted, though it is but for a minute beyond the time which my love to my country has prescribed to him, and my zeal for his glory wishes,—then, my Lord, I cease to be a philosopher, and in the first transport of an honest impatience, I wish the Hobby-Horse, with all his fraternity, at the Devil.
None of these situations can really disrupt my peace. But there is one situation that does catch me off guard, and that’s when I see someone destined for great deeds, who is even more driven by their honor, and whose nature always leans towards the good; when I see someone like you, my Lord, whose values and actions are as generous and noble as his lineage, and for that reason, a corrupt world can't spare him for even a moment; when I see someone like you, my Lord, in action, even if it's just for a minute longer than what my love for my country allows and what my eagerness for his glory wishes—then, my Lord, I stop being a philosopher, and in a burst of genuine impatience, I wish the Hobbyhorse and all his kind straight to hell.
“My Lord,
“My Lord,”
“I maintain this to be a dedication, notwithstanding its singularity in the three great essentials of matter, form, and place: I beg, therefore, you will accept it as such, and that you will permit me to lay it, with the most respectful humility, at your Lordship’s feet,—when you are upon them,—which 12 you can be when you please;—and that is, my Lord, whenever there is occasion for it, and I will add, to the best purposes too. I have the honour to be,
“I consider this to be a dedication, even though it’s unique in the three key aspects of matter, form, and place: I kindly ask that you accept it as such and allow me to place it, with the utmost respect and humility, at your Lordship’s feet—whenever you're standing upon them—which 12 you can do at your convenience; and that is, my Lord, whenever there's a reason for it, and I should also add, for the best purposes as well. I have the honor to be,
“My Lord,
Your Lordship’s most obedient,
and most devoted,
and most humble servant,
My Lord,
I am your most obedient,
devoted,
and humble servant,
Tristram Shandy.”
Tristram Shandy.
CHAPTER IX
I solemnly declare to all mankind, that the above dedication was made for no one Prince, Prelate, Pope, or Potentate,—Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, or Baron, of this, or any other Realm in Christendom;——nor has it yet been hawked about, or offered publicly or privately, directly or indirectly, to any one person or personage, great or small; but is honestly a true Virgin-Dedication untried on, upon any soul living.
I seriously declare to everyone that the dedication above wasn't made for any Prince, Prelate, Pope, or ruler—Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, or Baron from this or any other kingdom in Christendom; nor has it been circulated or offered publicly or privately, directly or indirectly, to anyone, big or small; but it is genuinely a true Virgin-Dedication, untouched by any living soul.
I labour this point so particularly, merely to remove any offence or objection which might arise against it from the manner in which I propose to make the most of it;—which is the putting it up fairly to public sale; which I now do.
I emphasize this point so strongly just to eliminate any offense or objections that might come up regarding how I plan to handle it; specifically, by putting it up for public sale, which I am now doing.
——Every author has a way of his own in bringing his points to bear;—for my own part, as I hate chaffering and higgling for a few guineas in a dark entry;—I resolved within myself, from the very beginning, to deal squarely and openly with your Great Folks in this affair, and try whether I should not come off the better by it.
Every author has their own method of making their points; for me, since I dislike haggling for a few coins in a shady spot, I decided from the start to be straightforward and honest with your esteemed people in this situation and see if I would benefit from it.
If therefore there is any one Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, or Baron, in these his Majesty’s dominions, who stands in need of a tight, genteel dedication, and whom the above will suit, (for by the bye, unless it suits in some degree, I will not part with it)——it is much at his service for fifty guineas;——which I am positive is twenty guineas less than it ought to be afforded for, by any man of genius.
If there’s anyone—Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, or Baron—in His Majesty’s realm who needs a polished dedication that fits what I’ve mentioned (because honestly, if it doesn’t fit at all, I won’t let it go), it’s available for fifty guineas; which I’m sure is twenty guineas less than what a person of talent should pay for it.
My Lord, if you examine it over again, it is far from being a gross piece of daubing, as some dedications are. The design, your Lordship sees, is good,—the colouring transparent,—the drawing not amiss;—or to speak more like a man of science,—and measure my piece in the painter’s scale, divided into 20,—I believe, my Lord, the outlines will turn out as 12,—the composition 13 as 9,—the colouring as 6,—the expression 13 and a half,—and the design,—if I may be allowed, my Lord, to understand my own design, and supposing absolute perfection in designing, to be as 20,—I think it cannot well fall short of 19. Besides all this,—there is keeping in it, and the dark strokes in the Hobby-Horse, (which is a secondary figure, and a kind of back-ground to the whole) give great force to the principal lights in your own figure, and make it come off wonderfully;——and besides, there is an air of originality in the tout ensemble.
My Lord, if you take another look, it’s far from being a clumsy mess, like some dedications are. The design, as you can see, is good—the coloring is transparent—the drawing is decent; or to speak more like a scientist—and measure my piece on the artist’s scale, which ranges up to 20—I believe, my Lord, the outlines would score around 12, the composition around 9, the coloring around 6, the expression at 13 and a half, and the design—if I may be allowed, my Lord, to assess my own design, and assuming absolute perfection in design would be 20—I think it can't be much less than 19. On top of all that, there’s cohesion in it, and the dark strokes in the Hobbyhorse, which is a secondary figure and serves as a kind of background to the whole piece, really enhance the main highlights in your figure, making it stand out impressively;—and additionally, there’s a sense of originality in the overall tout ensemble.
Be pleased, my good Lord, to order the sum to be paid into the hands of Mr. Dodsley, for the benefit of the author; and in the next edition care shall be taken that this chapter be expunged, and your Lordship’s titles, distinctions, arms, and good actions, be placed at the front of the preceding chapter: All which, from the words, De gustibus non est disputandum, and whatever else in this book relates to Hobby-Horses, but no more, shall stand dedicated to your Lordship.—The rest I dedicate to the Moon, who, by the bye, of all the Patrons or Matrons I can think of, has most power to set my book a-going, and make the world run mad after it.
Please be kind, my Lord, and arrange for the payment to be made to Mr. Dodsley for the benefit of the author. In the next edition, we will ensure that this chapter is removed, and your Lordship’s titles, distinctions, arms, and good deeds will be placed at the beginning of the previous chapter. Everything from the phrase, De gustibus non est disputandum, and anything else in this book that relates to Passion Projects, but nothing more, will be dedicated to your Lordship. The remainder I dedicate to the Moon, who, by the way, out of all the Guests or Matrons I can think of, has the greatest power to make my book successful and get the world excited about it.
Bright Goddess,
Radiant Goddess,
If thou art not too busy with Candid and Miss Cunegund’s affairs,—take Tristram Shandy’s under thy protection also.
If you aren't too busy with Straightforward and Miss Cunegund’s matters,—take Tristram Shandy under your protection too.
CHAPTER X
Whatever degree of small merit the act of benignity in favour of the midwife might justly claim, or in whom that claim truly rested,—at first sight seems not very material to this history;——certain however it was, that the gentlewoman, the parson’s wife, did run away at that time with the whole of it: And yet, for my life, I cannot help thinking but that the parson himself, though he had not the good fortune to hit upon the design first,—yet, as he heartily concurred in it the moment it was laid before him, and as heartily parted with his money to carry it into execution, had a claim to some share of it,—if not to a full half of whatever honour was due to it.
Whatever small credit the act of kindness towards the midwife might deserve, or to whom that credit truly belonged, doesn’t seem to matter much to this story;——what is certain, however, is that the parson’s wife ended up taking all of it at that time. Yet, I can’t help but feel that the parson himself, although he wasn’t the one who came up with the idea first, still deserves some recognition for it—especially since he wholeheartedly supported it once it was presented to him and willingly contributed his money to make it happen. He surely has a right to at least part of the credit, if not half of the honor associated with it.
The world at that time was pleased to determine the matter otherwise.
The world back then was happy to see things differently.
Lay down the book, and I will allow you half a day to give a probable guess at the grounds of this procedure.
Lay the book down, and I’ll give you half a day to take a good guess at the reasons behind this action.
Be it known then, that, for about five years before the date of the midwife’s licence, of which you have had so circumstantial an account,—the parson we have to do with had made himself a country-talk by a breach of all decorum, which he had committed against himself, his station, and his office;—and that was in never appearing better, or otherwise mounted, than upon a lean, sorry, jack-ass of a horse, value about one pound fifteen shillings; who, to shorten all description of him, was full brother to Rosinante, as far as similitude congenial could make him; for he answered his description to a hair-breadth in every thing,—except that I do not remember ’tis any where said, that Rosinante was broken-winded; and that, moreover, Rosinante, as is the happiness of most Spanish horses, fat or lean,—was undoubtedly a horse at all points.
Be it known then, that for about five years before the date of the midwife’s license, which you have heard so detailed an account of,—the parson we’re dealing with had made himself the talk of the town by completely breaking decorum, which he committed against himself, his position, and his role;—and that was by never appearing in better circumstances, or riding anything other than a scrawny, shabby old horse worth about one pound fifteen shillings; who, to shorten any description of him, was a full brother to Rosinante, as far as resemblance could go; for he matched the description exactly in every way,—except that I don’t remember it being said anywhere that Rosinante was broken-winded; and that, moreover, Rosinante, as is the luck of most Spanish horses, whether fat or lean,—was undoubtedly a horse in every sense.
I know very well that the Hero’s horse was a horse of chaste deportment, which may have given grounds for the contrary opinion: But it is as certain at the same time, that Rosinante’s continency (as may be demonstrated from the adventure of the Yanguesian carriers) proceeded from no bodily defect or cause whatsoever, but from the temperance and orderly current of his blood.—And let me tell you, Madam, there is a great deal of very good chastity in the world, in behalf of which you could not say more for your life.
I know very well that the Hero's horse was a horse of proper behavior, which might have led to a different view: But at the same time, it’s just as certain that Rosinante’s patience (as shown in the adventure with the Yanguesian carriers) came from no physical flaw or cause at all, but from the self-control and steady nature of his temperament. —And let me tell you, Madam, there’s a lot of genuine chastity in the world, for which you couldn’t argue more for your life.
Let that be as it may, as my purpose is to do extra justice to every creature brought upon the stage of this dramatic work,—I could not stifle this distinction in favour of Don Quixote’s horse;——in all other points, the parson’s horse, I say, was just such another,—for he was as lean, and as lank, and as sorry a jade, as Humility herself could have bestrided.
Let that be as it is, since my goal is to give proper credit to every character in this dramatic work,—I couldn’t ignore the difference in favor of Don Quixote’s horse;——in every other way, the parson’s horse was exactly the same,—because he was as skinny, lanky, and as pitiful a creature as Humbleness herself could have ridden.
In the estimation of here and there a man of weak judgment, it was greatly in the parson’s power to have helped the figure of this horse of his,—for he was master of a very handsome demi-peak’d saddle, quilted on the seat with green plush, garnished with a double row of silver-headed studs, and a noble pair of shining brass stirrups, with a housing altogether suitable, of grey superfine cloth, with an edging of black lace, terminating in a deep, black, silk fringe, poudré d’or,—all which he had purchased in the pride and prime of his life, together with a grand embossed bridle, ornamented at all points as it should be.——But not caring to banter his beast, he had hung all these up behind his study door:—and, in lieu of them, had seriously 15 befitted him with just such a bridle and such a saddle, as the figure and value of such a steed might well and truly deserve.
In the opinion of some people with poor judgment, the parson could have significantly improved the appearance of his horse—after all, he owned a really nice demi-peak saddle, with a green plush seat, decorated with a double row of silver-headed studs, and a beautiful pair of shiny brass stirrups. The horse also had a matching grey superfine cloth housing, edged with black lace and finished with a deep black silk fringe, poudré d’or. He had bought all of these when he was at his peak in life, along with an impressive embossed bridle that was well adorned. However, instead of using them, he had hung everything up behind his study door. Instead, he had fitted his horse with a more appropriate bridle and saddle that truly matched the horse’s size and value. 15
In the several sallies about his parish, and in the neighbouring visits to the gentry who lived around him,—you will easily comprehend, that the parson, so appointed, would both hear and see enough to keep his philosophy from rusting. To speak the truth, he never could enter a village, but he caught the attention of both old and young.——Labour stood still as he pass’d——the bucket hung suspended in the middle of the well,——the spinning-wheel forgot its round,——even chuck-farthing and shuffle-cap themselves stood gaping till he had got out of sight; and as his movement was not of the quickest, he had generally time enough upon his hands to make his observations,—to hear the groans of the serious,—and the laughter of the light-hearted;—all which he bore with excellent tranquillity.—His character was,—he loved a jest in his heart—and as he saw himself in the true point of ridicule, he would say he could not be angry with others for seeing him in a light, in which he so strongly saw himself: So that to his friends, who knew his foible was not the love of money, and who therefore made the less scruple in bantering the extravagance of his humour,—instead of giving the true cause,—he chose rather to join in the laugh against himself; and as he never carried one single ounce of flesh upon his own bones, being altogether as spare a figure as his beast,—he would sometimes insist upon it, that the horse was as good as the rider deserved;—that they were, centaur-like,—both of a piece. At other times, and in other moods, when his spirits were above the temptation of false wit,—he would say, he found himself going off fast in a consumption; and, with great gravity, would pretend, he could not bear the sight of a fat horse, without a dejection of heart, and a sensible alteration in his pulse; and that he had made choice of the lean one he rode upon, not only to keep himself in countenance, but in spirits.
During his various outings around his parish and visits to the neighboring gentry, you can easily understand that the parson, in his role, would see and hear enough to keep his thoughts sharp. To be honest, he never walked into a village without grabbing the attention of both the young and the old. Work would pause as he passed by—the bucket would hang in midair in the well, the spinning wheel would stop turning, and even kids playing games would stand in awe until he was out of sight. Since he wasn’t in a hurry, he usually had plenty of time to observe, listening to the serious folks groan and the cheerful ones laugh, all of which he handled with great calmness. His character was that he loved a good joke, and since he saw himself as the subject of humor, he felt he could hardly be upset when others perceived him in the same way. So to his friends, who knew he wasn’t driven by greed and felt more comfortable teasing him about his quirks, instead of explaining what truly motivated him, he’d rather join in the laughter directed at himself. Being as slim as his horse, he would sometimes insist that the horse was exactly what the rider deserved; that they were, like a centaur, a matched pair. At other times, in different moods when he felt above the lure of false wit, he’d say he felt himself fading away from health, and quite seriously would claim that seeing a fat horse made his heart sink and his pulse race, explaining he chose the lean one he rode to keep his spirits up.
At different times he would give fifty humorous and apposite reasons for riding a meek-spirited jade of a broken-winded horse, preferably to one of mettle;—for on such a one he could sit mechanically, and meditate as delightfully de vanitate mundi et fugâ sæculi, as with the advantage of a death’s-head before him;—that, in all other exercitations, he could spend his time, as he rode slowly along,—to as much account as in his study;—that he could draw up an argument in his sermon,—or a hole in his breeches, as steadily on the one as in the other;—that brisk 16 trotting and slow argumentation, like wit and judgment, were two incompatible movements.—But that upon his steed—he could unite and reconcile every thing,—he could compose his sermon—he could compose his cough,——and, in case nature gave a call that way, he could likewise compose himself to sleep.—In short, the parson upon such encounters would assign any cause but the true cause,—and he with-held the true one, only out of a nicety of temper, because he thought it did honour to him.
At different times, he would come up with fifty funny and fitting reasons for riding a gentle, broken-down horse, preferably one with spirit;—because on such a horse he could sit back and think just as pleasantly de vanitate mundi et fugâ sæculi, as if he had a skull in front of him;—that, in all other activities, he could spend his time, as he rode slowly along,—to as much effect as in his studies;—that he could draft an argument for his sermon,—or a hole in his pants, just as easily for both;—that brisk 16 trotting and slow reasoning, like wit and judgment, were two incompatible actions.—But on his horse—he could bring everything together and harmonize it all,—he could write his sermon—he could manage his cough,——and if nature called, he could even settle down to sleep.—In short, the parson in such situations would give any reason but the real one,—and he kept the true reason to himself, only out of a refined sense of pride, because he believed it brought him honor.
But the truth of the story was as follows: In the first years of this gentleman’s life, and about the time when the superb saddle and bridle were purchased by him, it had been his manner, or vanity, or call it what you will,—to run into the opposite extreme.—In the language of the county where he dwelt, he was said to have loved a good horse, and generally had one of the best in the whole parish standing in his stable always ready for saddling; and as the nearest midwife, as I told you, did not live nearer to the village than seven miles, and in a vile country,—it so fell out that the poor gentleman was scarce a whole week together without some piteous application for his beast; and as he was not an unkind-hearted man, and every case was more pressing and more distressful than the last,—as much as he loved his beast, he had never a heart to refuse him; the upshot of which was generally this, that his horse was either clapp’d, or spavin’d, or greaz’d;—or he was twitter-bon’d, or broken-winded, or something, in short, or other had befallen him, which would let him carry no flesh;—so that he had every nine or ten months a bad horse to get rid of,—and a good horse to purchase in his stead.
But the truth of the story is this: In the early years of this gentleman's life, around the time he bought the impressive saddle and bridle, he had a tendency, or vanity, or whatever you want to call it, to swing to the opposite extreme. In the local dialect of the area where he lived, he was known to love a good horse and usually had one of the best in the entire parish always ready to be saddled in his stable. Since the nearest midwife, as I mentioned, lived at least seven miles from the village, and in a terrible region, it turned out that the poor gentleman was hardly ever without some desperate request for his horse; and since he wasn't an unkind-hearted person, and every situation was more urgent and more distressing than the last, despite how much he loved his horse, he could never bring himself to refuse. The result was typically that his horse ended up with some ailment, whether it was lameness, spavin, or greasing; or it had issues like being wind-broken or something else that left it unable to carry any weight. So every nine or ten months, he’d have a bad horse to get rid of and a good one to buy in its place.
What the loss on such a balance might amount to, communibus annis, I would leave to a special jury of sufferers in the same traffick, to determine;—but let it be what it would, the honest gentleman bore it for many years without a murmur, till at length, by repeated ill accidents of the kind, he found it necessary to take the thing under consideration; and upon weighing the whole, and summing it up in his mind, he found it not only disproportioned to his other expences, but withal so heavy an article in itself, as to disable him from any other act of generosity in his parish: Besides this, he considered that with half the sum thus galloped away, he could do ten times as much good;—and what still weighed more with him than all other considerations put together, was this, that it confined all his charity into one particular channel, and where, as he fancied, it was the least 17 wanted, namely, to the child-bearing and child-getting part of his parish; reserving nothing for the impotent,—nothing for the aged,—nothing for the many comfortless scenes he was hourly called forth to visit, where poverty, and sickness, and affliction dwelt together.
What the loss on such a balance might look like, on average, I’d leave it to a special jury of people who have experienced the same situation to decide;—but no matter what it was, the honest gentleman dealt with it for many years without a complaint, until finally, due to repeated unfortunate events like this, he realized he had to consider the issue. After weighing everything and thinking it through, he found it not only disproportionate to his other expenses, but also such a significant burden that it prevented him from being generous in his community. Furthermore, he thought that with half the money that slipped away, he could do ten times more good;—and what mattered to him even more than everything else was that it restricted all his charity to one specific area, which he believed was the least needed, namely, for the childbearing and child-rearing part of his community; leaving nothing for the disabled,—nothing for the elderly,—nothing for the many heartbreaking situations he was constantly called to visit, where poverty, sickness, and suffering were all present together.
For these reasons he resolved to discontinue the expence; and there appeared but two possible ways to extricate him clearly out of it;—and these were, either to make it an irrevocable law never more to lend his steed upon any application whatever,—or else be content to ride the last poor devil, such as they had made him, with all his aches and infirmities, to the very end of the chapter.
For these reasons, he decided to stop spending money on it; and there seemed to be only two clear ways to get out of the situation: either to make an unchangeable rule never to lend his horse again, no matter who asked, or to accept riding the last unfortunate soul, just like they had turned him into, with all his aches and weaknesses, until the very end.
As he dreaded his own constancy in the first—he very chearfully betook himself to the second; and though he could very well have explained it, as I said, to his honour,—yet, for that very reason, he had a spirit above it; choosing rather to bear the contempt of his enemies, and the laughter of his friends, than undergo the pain of telling a story, which might seem a panegyrick upon himself.
As he feared his own reliability in the first, he willingly turned to the second; and although he could have easily explained it, as I mentioned, to his honor—he had too much pride for that. He preferred to endure the scorn of his foes and the laughter of his friends rather than face the discomfort of sharing a story that might come off as a compliment to himself.
I have the highest idea of the spiritual and refined sentiments of this reverend gentleman, from this single stroke in his character, which I think comes up to any of the honest refinements of the peerless knight of La Mancha, whom, by the bye, with all his follies, I love more, and would actually have gone farther to have paid a visit to, than the greatest hero of antiquity.
I have the utmost respect for the spiritual and refined feelings of this respected man, based on this one aspect of his character, which I believe matches any of the noble qualities of the unmatched knight of La Mancha. By the way, despite all his quirks, I actually like him more and would have gone further to meet him than the greatest heroes of ancient times.
But this is not the moral of my story: The thing I had in view was to shew the temper of the world in the whole of this affair.—For you must know, that so long as this explanation would have done the parson credit,—the devil a soul could find it out,—I suppose his enemies would not, and that his friends could not.——But no sooner did he bestir himself in behalf of the midwife, and pay the expences of the ordinary’s licence to set her up,—but the whole secret came out; every horse he had lost, and two horses more than ever he had lost, with all the circumstances of their destruction, were known and distinctly remembered.—The story ran like wild-fire—“The parson had a returning fit of pride which had just seized him; and he was going to be well mounted once again in his life; and if it was so, ’twas plain as the sun at noon-day, he would pocket the expence of the licence, ten times told, the very first year:—So that every body was left to judge what were his views in this act of charity.”
But that's not the point of my story: What I really wanted to highlight was the attitude of the world in this whole situation. You see, as long as this explanation would have made the pastor look good—nobody would have figured it out. I suppose his enemies wouldn’t, and his friends couldn’t. But as soon as he got involved to help the midwife and paid for the ordinary’s license to set her up, the whole secret spilled out; every horse he lost, plus two more than he ever lost, along with all the details of how they had met their end, became widely known and remembered. The story spread like wildfire—“The pastor had a sudden attack of pride and was about to get well-mounted once more in his life; and if that were the case, it was as obvious as the sun at noon, he would recoup the cost of the license ten times over in the very first year: So everyone was left to speculate on what his true intentions were behind this act of charity.”
What were his views in this, and in every other action of his 18 life,—or rather what were the opinions which floated in the brains of other people concerning it, was a thought which too much floated in his own, and too often broke in upon his rest, when he should have been sound asleep.
What were his thoughts on this, and on every other action in his life— or rather, what did other people think about it? This thought occupied his mind too much and often interrupted his sleep when he should have been resting well.
About ten years ago this gentleman had the good fortune to be made entirely easy upon that score,—it being just so long since he left his parish,—and the whole world at the same time behind him,—and stands accountable to a Judge of whom he will have no cause to complain.
About ten years ago, this man was lucky enough to feel completely at ease regarding that matter, as it had been just that long since he left his parish, leaving the entire world behind him, and now he is answerable to a Judge he will have no reason to complain about.
But there is a fatality attends the actions of some men: Order them as they will, they pass thro’ a certain medium, which so twists and refracts them from their true directions——that, with all the titles to praise which a rectitude of heart can give, the doers of them are nevertheless forced to live and die without it.
But there’s an inevitable outcome that affects the actions of some people: no matter how they try to shape things, they go through a certain process that twists and distorts them from their true paths—so that, despite all the good intentions and moral rightness they may have, those who do these things still end up living and dying without recognition.
Of the truth of which, this gentleman was a painful example.——But to know by what means this came to pass,—and to make that knowledge of use to you, I insist upon it that you read the two following chapters, which contain such a sketch of his life and conversation, as will carry its moral along with it.—When this is done, if nothing stops us in our way, we will go on with the midwife.
This gentleman is a troubling example of the truth. But to understand how this happened—and to make that understanding useful for you, I insist that you read the next two chapters, which provide a sketch of his life and conversations, along with its moral lesson. Once you've done that, if nothing stands in our way, we'll continue with the midwife.
CHAPTER XI
Yorick was this parson’s name, and, what is very remarkable in it (as appears from a most ancient account of the family, wrote upon strong vellum, and now in perfect preservation) it had been exactly so spelt for near,——I was within an ace of saying nine hundred years;——but I would not shake my credit in telling an improbable truth, however indisputable in itself;——and therefore I shall content myself with only saying——It had been exactly so spelt, without the least variation or transposition of a single letter, for I do not know how long; which is more than I would venture to say of one half of the best surnames in the kingdom; which, in a course of years, have generally undergone as many chops and changes as their owners.—Has this been owing to the pride, or to the shame of the respective proprietors?—In honest truth, I think sometimes to the one, and sometimes to the other, just as the temptation has wrought. But a villainous affair it is, and will one day so blend 19 and confound us altogether, that no one shall be able to stand up and swear, “That his own great grandfather was the man who did either this or that.”
Yorick was the name of this parson, and what’s really interesting about it (as we can see from a very old record of the family, written on strong vellum and still in perfect condition) is that it has been spelled this way for nearly— I was just about to say nine hundred years— but I won’t risk my credibility by stating an unlikely truth, no matter how undeniable it is— so I’ll just say it has been spelled this way, without any variation or rearrangement of a single letter, for longer than I can say; which is more than I would dare to claim for half of the best surnames in the country, which over the years have generally gone through just as many changes as their owners. Has this been due to the pride or the shame of the owners? Honestly, I sometimes think it's a bit of both, depending on the temptation at play. But it’s a shady matter, and one day it will so blend and confuse us all that no one will be able to stand up and honestly say, “My own great-grandfather was the one who did this or that.”
This evil had been sufficiently fenced against by the prudent care of the Yorick’s family, and their religious preservation of these records I quote, which do farther inform us, That the family was originally of Danish extraction, and had been transplanted into England as early as in the reign of Horwendillus, king of Denmark, in whose court, it seems, an ancestor of this Mr. Yorick’s, and from whom he was lineally descended, held a considerable post to the day of his death. Of what nature this considerable post was, this record saith not;—It only adds, That, for near two centuries, it had been totally abolished, as altogether unnecessary, not only in that court, but in every other court of the Christian world.
This issue had been well-protected by the careful attention of the Yorick family, who religiously maintained these records I’m quoting. They tell us that the family originally came from Denmark and had been brought to England as early as the reign of Horwendillus, king of Denmark. It seems that an ancestor of Mr. Yorick, from whom he is directly descended, held an important position until his death. The records don’t specify what this important position was; they just add that, for nearly two centuries, it had been completely eliminated as unnecessary, not just in that court but in every other court across the Christian world.
It has often come into my head, that this post could be no other than that of the king’s chief Jester;—and that Hamlet’s Yorick, in our Shakespeare, many of whose plays, you know, are founded upon authenticated facts, was certainly the very man.
It often crosses my mind that this role could only be that of the king’s main Jester;—and that Hamlet’s Yorick, in our Shakespeare, many of whose plays, as you know, are based on true events, was definitely the very person.
I have not the time to look into Saxo-Grammaticus’s Danish history, to know the certainty of this;—but if you have leisure, and can easily get at the book, you may do it full as well yourself.
I don't have the time to check into Saxo-Grammaticus’s Danish history to confirm this;—but if you have the time and can easily get the book, you can do it just as well yourself.
I had just time, in my travels through Denmark with Mr. Noddy’s eldest son, whom, in the year 1741, I accompanied as governor, riding along with him at a prodigious rate thro’ most parts of Europe, and of which original journey performed by us two, a most delectable narrative will be given in the progress of this work; I had just time, I say, and that was all, to prove the truth of an observation made by a long sojourner in that country;——namely, “That nature was neither very lavish, nor was she very stingy in her gifts of genius and capacity to its inhabitants;—but, like a discreet parent, was moderately kind to them all; observing such an equal tenor in the distribution of her favours, as to bring them, in those points, pretty near to a level with each other; so that you will meet with few instances in that kingdom of refined parts; but a great deal of good plain household understanding amongst all ranks of people, of which everybody has a share;” which is, I think, very right.
I had just enough time, during my travels through Denmark with Mr. Noddy’s eldest son, whom I accompanied as his governor in 1741, to ride with him at an amazing speed through most parts of Europe. We will give a delightful account of our original journey as this work progresses. I had just enough time, I say, and that was it, to confirm an observation made by someone who spent a long time in that country:——namely, “That nature was neither very generous nor very stingy in her gifts of talent and ability to its inhabitants;—but, like a wise parent, was moderately kind to them all; maintaining a balanced approach in distributing her blessings so that they are pretty much on par with each other in those aspects; thus, you will find few examples in that kingdom of exceptional talents; but a lot of good common sense across all social classes, of which everyone has a share;” which I think is quite accurate.
With us, you see, the case is quite different:—we are all ups and downs in this matter;—you are a great genius;—or ’tis fifty to one, Sir, you are a great dunce and a blockhead;—not that there is a total want of intermediate steps,—no,—we are not so irregular as that comes to;—but the two extremes are 20 more common, and in a greater degree in this unsettled island, where nature, in her gifts and dispositions of this kind, is most whimsical and capricious; fortune herself not being more so in the bequest of her goods and chattels than she.
With us, it’s quite different: we experience all sorts of ups and downs in this situation; you might be a brilliant genius; or, chances are, sir, you could be a complete fool and an idiot; not that there isn’t a range of possibilities in between—no—we’re not as erratic as that; but the two extremes are 20 more common and more pronounced in this unpredictable island, where nature, in her gifts and quirks, is most whimsical and capricious; fortune herself isn’t any less so in how she distributes her blessings.
This is all that ever staggered my faith in regard to Yorick’s extraction, who, by what I can remember of him, and by all the accounts I could ever get of him, seemed not to have had one single drop of Danish blood in his whole crasis; in nine hundred years, it might possibly have all run out:——I will not philosophize one moment with you about it; for happen how it would, the fact was this:—That instead of that cold phlegm and exact regularity of sense and humours, you would have looked for, in one so extracted;—he was, on the contrary, as mercurial and sublimated a composition,—as heteroclite a creature in all his declensions;—with as much life and whim, and gaité de cœur about him, as the kindliest climate could have engendered and put together. With all this sail, poor Yorick carried not one ounce of ballast; he was utterly unpractised in the world; and, at the age of twenty-six, knew just about as well how to steer his course in it, as a romping, unsuspicious girl of thirteen: So that upon his first setting out, the brisk gale of his spirits, as you will imagine, ran him foul ten times in a day of somebody’s tackling; and as the grave and more slow-paced were oftenest in his way,——you may likewise imagine, ’twas with such he had generally the ill luck to get the most entangled. For aught I know there might be some mixture of unlucky wit at the bottom of such Fracas:——For, to speak the truth, Yorick had an invincible dislike and opposition in his nature to gravity;—not to gravity as such;—for where gravity was wanted, he would be the most grave or serious of mortal men for days and weeks together;—but he was an enemy to the affectation of it, and declared open war against it, only as it appeared a cloak for ignorance, or for folly: and then, whenever it fell in his way, however sheltered and protected, he seldom gave it much quarter.
This is everything that ever shook my faith regarding Yorick’s background, who, from what I can remember and all the stories I’ve heard about him, didn’t seem to have a single drop of Danish blood in him. After nine hundred years, it might have all faded away:——I won’t waste a moment philosophizing with you about it; because, regardless of how it happened, the fact is this:—Instead of the cool detachment and strict regularity of emotions you would expect in someone from that background, he was, in fact, a lively and unpredictable soul,—as unusual a person as you could imagine in all respects;—with as much vitality and humor, and gaité de cœur around him, as the best climate could nourish and bring together. With all this energy, poor Yorick had absolutely no grounding; he was completely inexperienced in the world; and, at twenty-six, he didn’t know any better how to navigate it than a carefree, naive thirteen-year-old girl: So, on his first adventures, the energetic winds of his spirit, as you can guess, got him tangled up with someone’s problems at least ten times a day; and since the serious and slower-paced people were mostly in his path,——you can also imagine, it was usually with them that he ended up the most stuck. For all I know, there might have been a bit of bad luck or wit behind such Fracas:——To be honest, Yorick had an unshakeable aversion to seriousness;—not seriousness itself;—because when seriousness was called for, he could be the most serious of men for days or weeks on end;—but he opposed its pretentiousness, and declared open war against it, especially when it was just a cover for ignorance or foolishness: and by the time he came across it, regardless of how hidden and protected it was, he rarely showed it any mercy.
Sometimes, in his wild way of talking, he would say that Gravity was an errant scoundrel, and he would add,—of the most dangerous kind too,—because a sly one; and that he verily believed, more honest, well-meaning people were bubbled out of their goods and money by it in one twelve-month, than by pocket-picking and shop-lifting in seven. In the naked temper which a merry heart discovered, he would say, there was no danger,—but to itself:—whereas the very essence of gravity was 21 design, and consequently deceit;—’twas a taught trick to gain credit of the world for more sense and knowledge than a man was worth; and that, with all its pretensions,—it was no better, but often worse, than what a French wit had long ago defined it,—viz. A mysterious carriage of the body to cover the defects of the mind;—which definition of gravity, Yorick, with great imprudence, would say, deserved to be wrote in letters of gold.
Sometimes, in his wild way of speaking, he would say that Gravity was a mischievous scoundrel, and he would add—of the most dangerous kind, too—because it was sneaky; and that he truly believed more honest, well-meaning people lost their possessions and money to it in one year than to pickpockets and shoplifters in seven. In the straightforward nature that a cheerful heart revealed, he would say there was no danger—except to itself: whereas the very essence of gravity was design, and therefore deceit; it was a learned trick to gain society's respect for more sense and knowledge than someone actually had; and that, despite all its claims, it was no better—and often worse—than what a French wit had long ago defined it as: A mysterious posture of the body to hide the flaws of the mind; which definition of gravity, Yorick, with great imprudence, would say deserved to be written in letters of gold.
But, in plain truth, he was a man unhackneyed and unpractised in the world, and was altogether as indiscreet and foolish on every other subject of discourse where policy is wont to impress restraint. Yorick had no impression but one, and that was what arose from the nature of the deed spoken of; which impression he would usually translate into plain English without any periphrasis;—and too oft without much distinction of either person, time, or place;—so that when mention was made of a pitiful or an ungenerous proceeding——he never gave himself a moment’s time to reflect who was the hero of the piece,——what his station,——or how far he had power to hurt him hereafter;——but if it was a dirty action,—without more ado,—The man was a dirty fellow,—and so on.—And as his comments had usually the ill fate to be terminated either in a bon mot, or to be enlivened throughout with some drollery or humour of expression, it gave wings to Yorick’s indiscretion. In a word, tho’ he never sought, yet, at the same time, as he seldom shunned occasions of saying what came uppermost, and without much ceremony;——he had but too many temptations in life, of scattering his wit and his humour,—his gibes and his jests about him.——They were not lost for want of gathering.
But honestly, he was a guy who was inexperienced and naïve in life, and he was just as indiscreet and silly on any other topic where common sense usually holds back. Yorick only had one impression, which came from the nature of the action being discussed; he would usually translate that into plain English without any beating around the bush—too often without much distinction between who was involved, when it happened, or where it took place—so that whenever a pitiful or mean action was mentioned, he never took a moment to think about who the main person was, what their position was, or how much power they had to hurt him later—he just thought, if it was a dirty action, without further ado, that person was a dirty fellow, and so on. And since his comments often ended in a bon mot or were full of some kind of humor or wit, it only fueled Yorick’s lack of discretion. In short, although he never sought out these moments, he rarely avoided the chances to say whatever came to mind, without much formality; he had more than enough temptation in life to share his wit and humor, his jabs and jokes with those around him. They certainly didn’t go unnoticed.
What were the consequences, and what was Yorick’s catastrophe thereupon, you will read in the next chapter.
What happened next, and what was Yorick’s disaster as a result, you will read in the next chapter.
CHAPTER XII
The Mortgager and Mortgagée differ the one from the other, not more in length of purse, than the Jester and Jestée do, in that of memory. But in this the comparison between them runs, as the scholiasts call it, upon all-four; which, by the bye, is upon one or two legs more than some of the best of Homer’s can pretend to;—namely, That the one raises a sum, and the other a laugh at your expence, and thinks no more about it. Interest, however, still runs on in both cases;—the periodical or accidental 22 payments of it, just serving to keep the memory of the affair alive; till, at length, in some evil hour,—pop comes the creditor upon each, and by demanding principal upon the spot, together with full interest to the very day, makes them both feel the full extent of their obligations.
The Mortgager and Mortgagée are different from each other, not just in how much money they have, but also like the Jester and Jestée differ in memory. However, the comparison works like this, as some scholars say, in a way that’s more balanced; which, by the way, is also more stable than what many of the best of Homer’s can claim—specifically, one party borrows money while the other makes a joke at your expense and doesn’t think twice about it. Still, interest keeps accruing in both situations; the regular or occasional payments serve only to remind them of the arrangement; until, eventually, in a moment of reckoning,—suddenly the creditor shows up for each, demanding the principal right away along with full interest up to that very day, making both parties fully aware of their responsibilities.
As the reader (for I hate your ifs) has a thorough knowledge of human nature, I need not say more to satisfy him, that my Hero could not go on at this rate without some slight experience of these incidental mementos. To speak the truth, he had wantonly involved himself in a multitude of small book-debts of this stamp, which, notwithstanding Eugenius’s frequent advice, he too much disregarded; thinking, that as not one of them was contracted thro’ any malignancy;—but, on the contrary, from an honesty of mind, and a mere jocundity of humour, they would all of them be cross’d out in course.
Since the reader (because I can't stand your ifs) understands human nature well, I won’t need to say much more to convince him that my Hero couldn’t continue like this without some experience with these little reminders. To be honest, he had carelessly gotten himself into a lot of small debts like these, which, despite Eugenius’s frequent advice, he paid too little attention to; believing that since none of them were incurred out of malice—rather, they were all due to a good-natured spirit and a sense of humor—they would eventually be resolved.
Eugenius would never admit this; and would often tell him, that one day or other he would certainly be reckoned with; and he would often add, in an accent of sorrowful apprehension,—to the uttermost mite. To which Yorick, with his usual carelessness of heart, would as often answer with a pshaw!—and if the subject was started in the fields—with a hop, skip, and a jump at the end of it; but if close pent up in the social chimney-corner, where the culprit was barricado’d in, with a table and a couple of armchairs, and could not so readily fly off in a tangent,—Eugenius would then go on with his lecture upon discretion in words to this purpose, though somewhat better put together.
Eugenius would never admit this, and he often told him that one day he would definitely have to face the consequences, adding with a tone of worried concern, down to the last detail. To this, Yorick, with his typical carefree attitude, would respond with a dismissive pshaw!—and if the topic came up while they were out in the fields, he would conclude with a hop, skip, and a jump; but if they were stuck in a cozy corner, where the confronted person was trapped with a table and a couple of armchairs and couldn’t easily escape, Eugenius would then continue his lecture on the importance of being careful with words, though he would express it a bit more eloquently.
Trust me, dear Yorick, this unwary pleasantry of thine will sooner or later bring thee into scrapes and difficulties, which no after-wit can extricate thee out of.——In these sallies, too oft, I see, it happens, that a person laughed at, considers himself in the light of a person injured, with all the rights of such a situation belonging to him; and when thou viewest him in that light too, and reckons up his friends, his family, his kindred and allies,——and musters up with them the many recruits which will list under him from a sense of common danger;——’tis no extravagant arithmetick to say, that for every ten jokes,—thou hast got an hundred enemies; and till thou hast gone on, and raised a swarm of wasps about thine ears, and art half stung to death by them, thou wilt never be convinced it is so.
Trust me, dear Yorick, this careless joke of yours will eventually get you into trouble that no amount of cleverness can get you out of. In these situations, I often see that a person who is mocked feels wronged, believing they have all the rights that come with that situation. And when you view them in that way too, and count their friends, family, and allies, along with the many recruits who will rally to them out of a sense of shared danger, it’s not an exaggeration to say that for every ten jokes you make, you’ve created a hundred enemies. Until you’ve gone on and stirred up a swarm of wasps around you, getting stung half to death by them, you’ll never realize this is true.
I cannot suspect it in the man whom I esteem, that there is the least spur from spleen or malevolence of intent in these sallies——I believe and know them to be truly honest and 23 sportive:—But consider, my dear lad, that fools cannot distinguish this,—and that knaves will not: and thou knowest not what it is, either to provoke the one, or to make merry with the other:——whenever they associate for mutual defence, depend upon it, they will carry on the war in such a manner against thee, my dear friend, as to make thee heartily sick of it, and of thy life too.
I can't suspect the man I respect of having any bitterness or ill intent behind these outbursts—I truly believe and know they are all in good fun. But, my dear friend, understand that fools can’t see this, and scammers won’t either. You don’t realize what it’s like to provoke one or joke around with the other. Whenever they band together for protection, rest assured, they will wage war on you in a way that will make you completely fed up with it and with life itself.
Revenge from some baneful corner shall level a tale of dishonour at thee, which no innocence of heart or integrity of conduct shall set right.——The fortunes of thy house shall totter,—thy character, which led the way to them, shall bleed on every side of it,—thy faith questioned,—thy works belied,—thy wit forgotten,—thy learning trampled on. To wind up the last scene of thy tragedy, Cruelty and Cowardice, twin ruffians, hired and set on by Malice in the dark, shall strike together at all thy infirmities and mistakes:——The best of us, my dear lad, lie open there,——and trust me,——trust me, Yorick, when to gratify a private appetite, it is once resolved upon, that an innocent and an helpless creature shall be sacrificed, ’tis an easy matter to pick up sticks enough from any thicket where it has strayed, to make a fire to offer it up with.
Revenge from some harmful place will bring a story of dishonor against you that no innocence of heart or integrity of behavior can fix. Your family's fortunes will wobble—your character, which led you to them, will suffer on all sides—your faith will be questioned—your deeds will be misrepresented—your wit will be forgotten—your knowledge will be ignored. To conclude the final act of your tragedy, Cruelty and Fearfulness, two vicious thugs, hired and sent by Bad intentions in the shadows, will strike at all your weaknesses and mistakes:——Even the best of us, my dear boy, are exposed there,——and believe me,——believe me, Yorick, when it's decided that an innocent and defenseless creature will be sacrificed to satisfy a personal desire, it's easy to gather enough sticks from any place where it has strayed to make a fire for it.
Yorick scarce ever heard this sad vaticination of his destiny read over to him, but with a fear stealing from his eye, and a promissory look attending it, that he was resolved, for the time to come, to ride his tit with more sobriety.—But, alas, too late!—a grand confederacy, with ***** and ***** at the head of it, was formed before the first prediction of it.—The whole plan of the attack, just as Eugenius had foreboded, was put in execution all at once,—with so little mercy on the side of the allies,—and so little suspicion in Yorick, of what was carrying on against him,—that when he thought, good easy man! full surely preferment was o’ ripening,—they had smote his root, and then he fell, as many a worthy man had fallen before him.
Yorick rarely heard this sad prediction about his future read to him, but with a fear in his eyes and a hopeful look that showed he was determined, from then on, to handle things more seriously. But, unfortunately, it was too late! A grand alliance, led by ***** and *****, had been formed even before the first warning about it. The entire plan of the attack, just as Eugenius had predicted, was executed all at once—with hardly any mercy from the allies—and with Yorick having no clue about what was being plotted against him—that when he thought, poor guy! surely his promotion was about to happen—they had cut him down, and he fell, just like many worthy men had fallen before him.
Yorick, however, fought it out with all imaginable gallantry for some time; till, overpowered by numbers, and worn out at length by the calamities of the war,—but more so, by the ungenerous manner in which it was carried on,—he threw down the sword; and though he kept up his spirits in appearance to the last, he died, nevertheless, as was generally thought, quite broken-hearted.
Yorick, however, fought bravely for a while; until, outnumbered and eventually exhausted by the hardships of war—but even more so by the unfair way it was fought—he dropped his sword. Although he maintained a strong front until the end, he ultimately died, as most believed, completely heartbroken.
What inclined Eugenius to the same opinion was as follows:
What convinced Eugenius to agree was this:
A few hours before Yorick breathed his last, Eugenius stept in with an intent to take his last sight and last farewell of him. 24 Upon his drawing Yorick’s curtain, and asking how he felt himself, Yorick looking up in his face took hold of his hand,—and after thanking him for the many tokens of his friendship to him, for which, he said, if it was their fate to meet hereafter,—he would thank him again and again,—he told him, he was within a few hours of giving his enemies the slip for ever.—I hope not, answered Eugenius, with tears trickling down his cheeks, and with the tenderest tone that ever man spoke.—I hope not, Yorick, said he.——Yorick replied, with a look up, and a gentle squeeze of Eugenius’s hand, and that was all,—but it cut Eugenius to his heart,—Come—come, Yorick, quoth Eugenius, wiping his eyes, and summoning up the man within him,—my dear lad, be comforted,—let not all thy spirits and fortitude forsake thee at this crisis when thou most wants them;——who knows what resources are in store, and what the power of God may yet do for thee?——Yorick laid his hand upon his heart, and gently shook his head;—For my part, continued Eugenius, crying bitterly as he uttered the words,—I declare I know not, Yorick, how to part with thee, and would gladly flatter my hopes, added Eugenius, chearing up his voice, that there is still enough left of thee to make a bishop, and that I may live to see it.——I beseech thee, Eugenius, quoth Yorick, taking off his night-cap as well as he could with his left hand,——his right being still grasped close in that of Eugenius,——I beseech thee to take a view of my head.—I see nothing that ails it, replied Eugenius. Then, alas! my friend, said Yorick, let me tell you, that ’tis so bruised and mis-shapened with the blows which ***** and *****, and some others have so unhandsomely given me, in the dark, that I might say with Sancho Pança, that should I recover, and “Mitres thereupon be suffered to rain down from heaven as thick as hail, not one of them would fit it.”——Yorick’s last breath was hanging upon his trembling lips ready to depart as he uttered this:——yet still it was uttered with something of a Cervantick tone;——and as he spoke it, Eugenius could perceive a stream of lambent fire lighted up for a moment in his eyes;——faint picture of those flashes of his spirit, which (as Shakespeare said of his ancestor) were wont to set the table in a roar!
A few hours before Yorick passed away, Eugenius came in to take his last look and say goodbye. 24 As he drew back Yorick’s curtain and asked how he felt, Yorick looked up at him, took his hand, and after thanking him for all the signs of friendship, told him that if they met again in the future, he would thank him over and over. He then said he was just hours away from escaping his enemies for good. “I hope not,” Eugenius replied, tears streaming down his cheeks and his voice softer than ever. “I hope not, Yorick.” Yorick responded with a look upward and a gentle squeeze of Eugenius’s hand, and that was it—but it struck Eugenius deeply. “Come on, Yorick,” said Eugenius, wiping his eyes and trying to gather his strength, “my dear friend, stay strong—don’t let all your spirit and courage leave you now when you need them most; who knows what help may come, and what God could still do for you?” Yorick placed his hand on his heart and shook his head gently. “As for me,” Eugenius continued, crying bitterly as he spoke, “I honestly don’t know how to say goodbye to you, and I wish I could convince myself,” he added, trying to sound hopeful, “that there’s still enough of you left to become a bishop and that I might live to see it.” “I beg you, Eugenius,” said Yorick, struggling to take off his nightcap with his left hand while his right hand remained tightly clasped in Eugenius’s, “I beg you to take a look at my head.” “I don’t see anything wrong with it,” replied Eugenius. “Then, alas! my friend,” Yorick said, “let me tell you it’s so battered and disfigured from the blows that ***** and *****, and some others have clumsily dealt me in the dark, that I might say, like Sancho Pança, should I recover, if 'mitres were to rain down from heaven as thick as hail, not one of them would fit it.” Yorick’s last breath was trembling on his lips, ready to leave as he said this; yet still, it was spoken with a hint of a Cervantick tone; and as he spoke, Eugenius could see a flicker of light rise for a moment in his eyes—a faint reminder of the clever spark of his spirit that (as Shakespeare said of his ancestor) used to make everyone laugh around the table!
Eugenius was convinced from this, that the heart of his friend was broke: he squeezed his hand,——and then walked softly out of the room, weeping as he walked. Yorick followed Eugenius with his eyes to the door,—he then closed them,—and never opened them more.
Eugenius was convinced from this that his friend's heart was broken. He squeezed his hand and then quietly left the room, crying as he went. Yorick followed Eugenius with his eyes to the door, then closed them—and never opened them again.
He lies buried in the corner of his churchyard, in the parish of ———, under a plain marble slab, which his friend Eugenius, by leave of his executors, laid upon his grave, with no more than these three words of inscription, serving both for his epitaph and elegy.
He’s buried in the corner of his churchyard, in the parish of ———, under a simple marble slab that his friend Eugenius, with permission from his executors, placed on his grave, with nothing more than these three words as his epitaph and elegy.
Alas, poor YORICK!
Alas, poor Yorick!
Ten times a day has Yorick’s ghost the consolation to hear his monumental inscription read over with such a variety of plaintive tones, as denote a general pity and esteem for him;——a foot-way crossing the churchyard close by the side of his grave,—not a passenger goes by without stopping to cast a look upon it,—and sighing as he walks on,
Ten times a day, Yorick’s ghost finds comfort in hearing his monumental inscription read aloud in a variety of mournful tones that reflect a general pity and respect for him; a pathway runs through the churchyard right by his grave—every passerby pauses to glance at it and sighs as they continue on.
Alas, poor YORICK!
Alas, poor Yorick!
CHAPTER XIII
It is so long since the reader of this rhapsodical work has been parted from the midwife, that it is high time to mention her again to him, merely to put him in mind that there is such a body still in the world, and whom, upon the best judgment I can form upon my own plan at present,—I am going to introduce to him for good and all: But as fresh matter may be started, and much unexpected business fall out betwixt the reader and myself, which may require immediate dispatch;——’twas right to take care that the poor woman should not be lost in the meantime;—because when she is wanted, we can no way do without her.
It has been a while since the reader of this elaborate work has heard about the midwife, so it’s time to bring her up again just to remind you that she still exists in the world. Based on the best judgment I can make about my current plan, I’m going to formally introduce her to you for good: However, since new topics may arise and unexpected situations might come up between us that need immediate attention, I thought it was important to ensure that we don’t lose track of her in the meantime, because when she’s needed, we really can’t do without her.
I think I told you that this good woman was a person of no small note and consequence throughout our whole village and township;—that her fame had spread itself to the very out-edge and circumference of that circle of importance, of which kind every soul living, whether he has a shirt to his back or no,——has one surrounding him;—which said circle, by the way, whenever ’tis said that such a one is of great weight and importance in the world,——I desire may be enlarged or contracted in your worship’s fancy, in a compound ratio of the station, profession, knowledge, abilities, height and depth (measuring both ways) of the personage brought before you.
I think I mentioned that this wonderful woman was quite significant and well-known throughout our entire village and town. Her reputation extended to the very edge of that circle of influence that surrounds everyone, whether they have a shirt on their back or not. This circle, by the way, whenever it’s claimed that someone is very important in the world, I hope you’ll consider it might expand or shrink in your mind based on the status, profession, knowledge, skills, and both the highs and lows of the person in question.
In the present case, if I remember, I fixed it about four or five miles, which not only comprehended the whole parish, but extended itself to two or three of the adjacent hamlets in the skirts of the next parish; which made a considerable thing of it. I must add, That she was, moreover, very well looked on at one large grange-house, and some other odd houses and farms within two or three miles, as I said, from the smoke of her own chimney:——But I must here, once for all, inform you, that all this will be more exactly delineated and explain’d in a map, now in the hands of the engraver, which, with many other pieces and developements of this work, will be added to the end of the twentieth volume,—not to swell the work,—I detest the thought of such a thing;—but by way of commentary, scholium, illustration, and key to such passages, incidents, or innuendos as shall be thought to be either of private interpretation, or of dark or doubtful meaning, after my life and my opinions shall have been read over (now don’t forget the meaning of the word) by all the 28 world;——which, betwixt you and me, and in spite of all the gentlemen-reviewers in Great Britain, and of all that their worships shall undertake to write or say to the contrary,—I am determined shall be the case.—I need not tell your worship, that all this is spoke in confidence.
In this case, if I remember correctly, I set it at about four or five miles, which covered the entire parish and stretched into a couple of nearby villages at the edge of the next parish; which made it quite significant. I should also mention that she was well-regarded at a large farmhouse and a few other scattered houses and farms within two or three miles from her own home:——But I must now inform you that all this will be more accurately presented and explained in a map that’s currently with the engraver, which, along with many other pieces and developments of this work, will be included at the end of the twentieth volume,—not to inflate the work,—I can’t stand the thought of that;—but as a commentary, notes, illustrations, and a guide to passages, incidents, or implications that might be seen as having a personal interpretation, or being unclear or ambiguous, after my life and opinions have been read by all the 28 world;——which, between you and me, and despite all the gentleman-reviewers in Great Britain, and everything they might write or say to the contrary,—I am determined will happen.—I don't need to tell you that this is all said in confidence.
CHAPTER XIV
Upon looking into my mother’s marriage-settlement, in order to satisfy myself and reader in a point necessary to be cleared up, before we could proceed any farther in this history;—I had the good fortune to pop upon the very thing I wanted before I had read a day and a half straight forwards,—it might have taken me up a month;—which shews plainly, that when a man sits down to write a history,—tho’ it be but the history of Jack Hickathrift or Tom Thumb, he knows no more than his heels what lets and confounded hindrances he is to meet with in his way,—or what a dance he may be led, by one excursion or another, before all is over. Could a historiographer drive on his history, as a muleteer drives on his mule,—straight forward;——for instance, from Rome all the way to Loretto, without ever once turning his head aside either to the right hand or to the left,——he might venture to foretell you to an hour when he should get to his journey’s end;——but the thing is, morally speaking, impossible: For, if he is a man of the least spirit, he will have fifty deviations from a straight line to make with this or that party as he goes along, which he can no ways avoid. He will have views and prospects to himself perpetually soliciting his eye, which he can no more help standing still to look at than he can fly; he will moreover have various
When I looked into my mother’s marriage settlement to clarify something important before moving on with this story, I was lucky enough to find exactly what I needed after just a day and a half of reading. It might have taken me a month otherwise. This clearly shows that when a person sits down to write a history—even if it’s just about Jack Hickathrift or Tom Thumb—they have no idea what obstacles and complications they’re going to face along the way, or how many detours they might take before it’s all said and done. If a historian could just push through their writing like a muleteer drives his mule—straight ahead, say from Rome to Loretto, without ever looking to the right or the left—they might be able to predict the hour they’ll reach their destination. But that’s not realistically possible. If they have any spirit at all, they’ll have plenty of distractions along the way that they can’t ignore. They’ll have sights and perspectives constantly catching their eye, and they can no more resist stopping to look at them than they can fly; they’ll also face different
Accounts to reconcile:
Accounts to balance:
Anecdotes to pick up:
Stories to pick up:
Inscriptions to make out:
Inscriptions to decipher:
Stories to weave in:
Stories to incorporate:
Traditions to sift:
Traditions to evaluate:
Personages to call upon:
Contacts to reach out to:
Panegyricks to paste up at this door;
Panegyric posters to put up at this door;
Pasquinades at that:——All which both the man and his mule are quite exempt from. To sum up all; there are archives at every stage to be look’d into, and rolls, records, documents, and endless genealogies, which justice ever and anon calls him back to stay the reading of:——In short, there is no end of it;——for 29 my own part, I declare I had been at it these six weeks, making all the speed I possibly could,—and am not yet born:—I have just been able, and that’s all, to tell you when it happen’d, but not how;—so that you see the thing is yet far from being accomplished.
Pasquinades at that:——Both the man and his mule are completely free from it. To sum it up; there are archives at every stage to check, along with rolls, records, documents, and endless genealogies, which justice keeps making him pause to read:——In short, there’s no end to it;——for 29 as for me, I admit I’ve been at it for six weeks, trying as hard as I can,—and I still haven't come into being:—I’ve only just been able, and that’s it, to tell you when it happened, but not how;—so you see the thing is still far from being finished.
These unforeseen stoppages, which I own I had no conception of when I first set out;—but which, I am convinced now, will rather increase than diminish as I advance,—have struck out a hint which I am resolved to follow;——and that is,—not to be in a hurry; but to go on leisurely, writing and publishing two volumes of my life every year;——which, if I am suffered to go on quietly, and can make a tolerable bargain with my bookseller, I shall continue to do as long as I live.
These unexpected delays, which I honestly didn’t anticipate when I first started out;—but which I now believe will increase rather than decrease as I move forward,—have sparked an idea that I’m determined to pursue;——and that is,—not to rush; but to proceed at a relaxed pace, writing and publishing two volumes of my life each year;——which, if I’m allowed to continue peacefully, and can strike a decent deal with my bookseller, I’ll keep doing for the rest of my life.
CHAPTER XV
The article in my mother’s marriage-settlement, which I told the reader I was at the pains to search for, and which, now that I have found it, I think proper to lay before him,—is so much more fully express’d in the deed itself, than ever I can pretend to do it, that it would be barbarity to take it out of the lawyer’s hand:—It is as follows.
The article in my mother’s marriage settlement, which I mentioned I went to great lengths to find, and which, now that I have located it, I believe is important to share with you— is expressed in the deed itself much more clearly than I could ever convey, so it would be wrong to take it out of the lawyer’s hands:—It is as follows.
“And this Indenture further witnesseth, That the said Walter Shandy, merchant, in consideration of the said intended marriage to be had, and, by God’s blessing, to be well and truly solemnised and consummated between the said Walter Shandy and Elizabeth Mollineux aforesaid, and divers other good and valuable causes and considerations him thereunto specially moving,—doth grant, covenant, condescend, consent, conclude, bargain, and fully agree to and with John Dixon, and James Turner, Esqrs. the above-named Trustees, &c. &c.—to Wit,—That in case it should hereafter so fall out, chance, happen, or otherwise come to pass,—That the said Walter Shandy, merchant, shall have left off business before the time or times, that the said Elizabeth Mollineux shall, according to the course of nature, or otherwise, have left off bearing and bringing forth children;—and that, in consequence of the said Walter Shandy having so left off business, he shall in despight, and against the free-will, consent, and good-liking of the said Elizabeth Mollineux,—make a departure from the city of London, in order to retire to, and dwell upon, his estate at Shandy Hall, in the county of ——, or at any other country-seat, castle, hall, mansion-house, messuage or 30 grainge-house, now purchased, or hereafter to be purchased, or upon any part or parcel thereof:—That then, and as often as the said Elizabeth Mollineux shall happen to be enceint with child or children severally and lawfully begot, or to be begotten, upon the body of the said Elizabeth Mollineux, during her said coverture,—he the said Walter Shandy shall, at his own proper cost and charges, and out of his own proper monies, upon good and reasonable notice, which is hereby agreed to be within six weeks of her the said Elizabeth Mollineux’s full reckoning, or time of supposed and computed delivery,—pay, or cause to be paid, the sum of one hundred and twenty pounds of good and lawful money, to John Dixon, and James Turner, Esqrs. or assigns,—upon TRUST and confidence, and for and unto the use and uses, intent, end, and purpose following:—That is to say,—That the said sum of one hundred and twenty pounds shall be paid into the hands of the said Elizabeth Mollineux, or to be otherwise applied by them the said Trustees, for the well and truly hiring of one coach, with able and sufficient horses, to carry and convey the body of the said Elizabeth Mollineux, and the child or children which she shall be then and there enceint and pregnant with,—unto the city of London; and for the further paying and defraying of all other incidental costs, charges, and expences whatsoever,—in and about, and for, and relating to, her said intended delivery and lying-in, in the said city or suburbs thereof. And that the said Elizabeth Mollineux shall and may, from time to time, and at all such time and times as are here covenanted and agreed upon,—peaceably and quietly hire the said coach and horses, and have free ingress, egress, and regress throughout her journey, in and from the said coach, according to the tenor, true intent, and meaning of these presents, without any let, suit, trouble, disturbance, molestation, discharge, hindrance, forfeiture, eviction, vexation, interruption, or incumbrance whatsoever.—And that it shall moreover be lawful to and for the said Elizabeth Mollineux, from time to time, and as oft or often as she shall well and truly be advanced in her said pregnancy, to the time heretofore stipulated and agreed upon,—to live and reside in such place or places, and in such family or families, and with such relations, friends, and other persons within the said city of London, as she at her own will and pleasure, notwithstanding her present coverture, and as if she was a femme sole and unmarried,—shall think fit.—And this Indenture further Witnesseth, That for the more effectually carrying of the said covenant into execution, the said Walter Shandy, 31 merchant, doth hereby grant, bargain, sell, release, and confirm unto the said John Dixon, and James Turner, Esqrs. their heirs, executors, and assigns, in their actual possession now being, by virtue of an indenture of bargain and sale for a year to them the said John Dickson, and James Turner, Esqrs. by him the said Walter Shandy, merchant, thereof made; which said bargain and sale for a year, bears date the day next before the date of these presents, and by force and virtue of the statute for transferring of uses into possession,—All that the manor and lordship of Shandy, in the county of ——, with all the rights, members, and appurtenances thereof; and all and every the messuages, houses, buildings, barns, stables, orchards, gardens, backsides, tofts, crofts, garths, cottages, lands, meadows, feedings, pastures, marshes, commons, woods, underwoods, drains, fisheries, waters, and water-courses;—together with all rents, reversions, services, annuities, fee-farms, knights fees, views of frankpledge, escheats, reliefs, mines, quarries, goods and chattels of felons and fugitives, felons of themselves, and put in exigent, deodands, free warrens, and all other royalties and seigniories, rights and jurisdictions, privileges and hereditaments whatsoever.——And also the advowson, donation, presentation, and free disposition of the rectory or parsonage of Shandy aforesaid, and all and every the tenths, tythes, glebe-lands.”——In three words,——“My mother was to lay in, (if she chose it) in London.”
“And this Agreement further witnesses, That the said Walter Shandy, merchant, in consideration of the said intended marriage to be held, and, with God's blessing, to be well and truly performed and completed between the said Walter Shandy and Elizabeth Mollineux, and various other good and valuable reasons motivating him to do so,—does grant, covenant, agree, consent, conclude, bargain, and fully agree to and with John Dixon, and James Turner, Esqrs., the above-named Trustees, & c. & c.—Namely,—That in case it should hereafter occur, chance, happen, or otherwise take place,—That the said Walter Shandy, merchant, shall have stopped his business before the time or times, that the said Elizabeth Mollineux shall, according to the natural course, or otherwise, have stopped bearing and having children;—and that, due to the said Walter Shandy having so stopped business, he shall, in spite, and against the free will, consent, and good liking of the said Elizabeth Mollineux,—leave the city of London, to retire to and live at his estate at Shandy Hall, in the county of ——, or at any other country seat, castle, hall, mansion-house, homestead, or 30 granary, already purchased or to be purchased, or on any part or parcel thereof:—That then, and as often as the said Elizabeth Mollineux shall happen to be pregnant with child or children, legally begotten, upon the body of the said Elizabeth Mollineux, during her said marriage,—he the said Walter Shandy shall, at his own cost and expense, and out of his own funds, upon good and reasonable notice, which is hereby agreed to be within six weeks of her the said Elizabeth Mollineux’s full term or estimated delivery time,—pay, or cause to be paid, the sum of one hundred and twenty pounds of good and lawful money, to John Dixon, and James Turner, Esqrs. or assigns,—on Trust and confidence, and for the use and purposes following:—In other words,—That the said sum of one hundred and twenty pounds shall be paid into the hands of the said Elizabeth Mollineux, or to be otherwise utilized by the said Trustees, for the proper hiring of one coach, with capable and sufficient horses, to carry and transport the body of the said Elizabeth Mollineux, and the child or children she shall be then and there pregnant with,—to the city of London; and for further covering all other incidental costs, expenses, and charges related to her said intended delivery and lying-in, in the said city or its suburbs. And that the said Elizabeth Mollineux shall and may, from time to time, and at all such times as are here agreed upon,—peacefully and quietly hire the said coach and horses, and have free entry, exit, and re-entry throughout her journey, in and from the said coach, according to the intent and meaning of these presents, without any hindrance, lawsuit, trouble, disturbance, eviction, vexation, interruption, or encumbrance whatsoever.—And that it shall also be lawful for the said Elizabeth Mollineux, from time to time, and as often as she is well advanced in her said pregnancy, to live and stay in such place or places, and in such families and with such relatives, friends, and other persons within the said city of London, as she wishes at her own discretion, notwithstanding her current marriage, and as if she were a single woman and unmarried,—shall think fit.—And this Agreement also confirms, That for the more effective carrying out of the said covenant, the said Walter Shandy, 31 merchant, hereby grants, bargains, sells, releases, and confirms unto the said John Dixon, and James Turner, Esqrs. their heirs, executors, and assigns, in their actual possession now being, by virtue of an agreement of bargain and sale for a year made to them the said John Dixon, and James Turner, Esqrs. by him the said Walter Shandy, merchant; which said bargain and sale for a year bears date the day before the date of these presents, and by force and virtue of the statute for transferring of uses into possession,—All that the manor and lordship of Shandy, in the county of ——, with all the rights, members, and appurtenances thereof; and all and every the houses, buildings, barns, stables, orchards, gardens, backyards, tofts, crofts, garths, cottages, lands, meadows, pastures, marshes, commons, woods, underwoods, drains, fisheries, waters, and water courses;—together with all rents, reversions, services, annuities, fee-farms, knights fees, views of frankpledge, escheats, reliefs, mines, quarries, goods and chattels of felons and fugitives, felons of themselves, and put in exigent, deodands, free warrens, and all other royalties and seigniories, rights and jurisdictions, privileges and hereditaments whatsoever.——And as well the advowson, donation, presentation, and free disposition of the rectory or parsonage of Shandy, and all and every the tenths, tithes, glebe-lands.”——In three words,——“My mother was to give birth, (if she chose it) in London.”
But in order to put a stop to the practice of any unfair play on the part of my mother, which a marriage-article of this nature too manifestly opened a door to, and which indeed had never been thought of at all, but for my uncle Toby Shandy;—a clause was added in security of my father, which was this:—“That in case my mother hereafter should, at any time, put my father to the trouble and expence of a London journey, upon false cries and tokens;——that for every such instance, she should forfeit all the right and title which the covenant gave her to the next turn;——but to no more,—and so on, toties quoties, in as effectual a manner, as if such a covenant betwixt them had not been made.”—This, by the way, was no more than what was reasonable;—and yet, as reasonable as it was, I have ever thought it hard that the whole weight of the article should have fallen entirely, as it did, upon myself.
But to put an end to any unfair behavior from my mother, which a marriage agreement like this clearly allowed, and which really wouldn’t have been considered at all if it weren’t for my uncle Toby Shandy;—a clause was added for my father's protection: “If my mother ever puts my father through the hassle and expense of a London trip because of false claims or signs;——for each such case, she would lose all her rights and claims to the next turn;——but not any more than that,—and so on, toties quoties, in as effective a way, as if such a covenant between them had never been made.” This was, by the way, completely reasonable;—and yet, as fair as it was, I’ve always thought it unfair that the entire burden of the agreement fell solely on me.
But I was begot and born to misfortunes:—for my poor mother, whether it was wind or water—or a compound of both,—or neither;—or whether it was simply the mere swell of imagination and fancy in her;—or how far a strong wish and 32 desire to have it so, might mislead her judgment:—in short, whether she was deceived or deceiving in this matter, it no way becomes me to decide. The fact was this, That in the latter end of September 1717, which was the year before I was born, my mother having carried my father up to town much against the grain,—he peremptorily insisted upon the clause;—so that I was doom’d, by marriage-articles, to have my nose squeez’d as flat to my face, as if the destinies had actually spun me without one.
But I was born into misfortune: my poor mother, whether it was wind or water—or a mix of both—or neither; or whether it was just her imagination running wild; or how much a strong wish and desire to have it so might mislead her judgment: in short, whether she was deceived or deceiving in this matter, I can’t say. The fact is this: at the end of September 1717, the year before I was born, my mother took my father to town, much against her wishes—he insisted on the clause; so I was doomed, according to the marriage articles, to have my nose pressed flat against my face, as if fate had spun me without one.
How this event came about,—and what a train of vexatious disappointments, in one stage or other of my life, have pursued me from the mere loss, or rather compression, of this one single member,—shall be laid before the reader all in due time.
How this event happened—and the frustrating disappointments that have followed me at various points in my life due to the simple loss, or rather limitation, of this one single part—will be explained to the reader in due course.
CHAPTER XVI
My father, as anybody may naturally imagine, came down with my mother into the country, in but a pettish kind of a humour. The first twenty or five-and-twenty miles he did nothing in the world but fret and teaze himself, and indeed my mother too, about the cursed expence, which he said might every shilling of it have been saved;—then what vexed him more than everything else was, the provoking time of the year,—which, as I told you, was towards the end of September, when his wall-fruit and green gages especially, in which he was very curious, were just ready for pulling:——“Had he been whistled up to London, upon a Tom Fool’s errand, in any other month of the whole year, he should not have said three words about it.”
My father, as anyone can imagine, came down with my mother to the country in a bit of a bad mood. For the first twenty or twenty-five miles, he just complained and annoyed himself, and my mother too, about the expensive costs, which he said could have been avoided;—what bothered him even more than that was the frustrating time of year,—which, as I mentioned, was towards the end of September, when his wall-fruit and green gages, which he cared a lot about, were just ready to be picked:——“If he had been called up to London for some Tom Fool’s errand at any other time of the year, he wouldn’t have said a word about it.”
For the next two whole stages, no subject would go down, but the heavy blow he had sustain’d from the loss of a son, whom it seems he had fully reckon’d upon in his mind, and register’d down in his pocket-book, as a second staff for his old age, in case Bobby should fail him. The disappointment of this, he said, was ten times more to a wise man, than all the money which the journey, etc., had cost him, put together,—rot the hundred and twenty pounds,——he did not mind it a rush.
For the next two whole stages, he wouldn't allow himself to feel down, but the heavy blow from losing a son, whom he had expected to rely on and had even noted down in his pocketbook as a backup support for his old age, especially if Bobby let him down, weighed on him. He mentioned that this disappointment was ten times worse for a wise man than all the money he had spent on the journey, which totaled up to the hundred and twenty pounds—he didn't care about that at all.
From Stilton, all the way to Grantham, nothing in the whole affair provoked him so much as the condolences of his friends, and the foolish figure they should both make at church, the first Sunday;——of which, in the satirical vehemence of his wit, now sharpen’d a little by vexation, he would give so many humorous and provoking descriptions,—and place his rib and 33 self in so many tormenting lights and attitudes in the face of the whole congregation;—that my mother declared, these two stages were so truly tragi-comical, that she did nothing but laugh and cry in a breath, from one end to the other of them all the way.
From Stilton to Grantham, nothing bothered him more than the sympathies of his friends, and how ridiculous they would both look at church that first Sunday;——of which, in his sharp-witted and sarcastic way, now slightly more annoyed, he would describe with so many funny and irritating details,—and cast himself and his partner in so many uncomfortable situations and poses in front of the entire congregation;—that my mother said these two moments were so genuinely tragi-comical, she could only laugh and cry at the same time, from one end to the other the whole way.
From Grantham, till they had cross’d the Trent, my father was out of all kind of patience at the vile trick and imposition which he fancied my mother had put upon him in this affair—“Certainly,” he would say to himself, over and over again, “the woman could not be deceived herself——if she could,——what weakness!”—tormenting word!—which led his imagination a thorny dance, and, before all was over, play’d the duce and all with him;——for sure as ever the word weakness was uttered, and struck full upon his brain—so sure it set him upon running divisions upon how many kinds of weaknesses there were;——that there was such a thing as weakness of the body,——as well as weakness of the mind,—and then he would do nothing but syllogize within himself for a stage or two together, How far the cause of all these vexations might, or might not, have arisen out of himself.
From Grantham, until they crossed the Trent, my father was completely out of patience with the horrible trick and deception he believed my mother had pulled on him regarding this situation—“Surely,” he would tell himself repeatedly, “the woman couldn’t be fooled herself—if she could, what a weakness!”—such a tormenting thought!—which led his imagination on a painful journey, and, by the time it was over, drove him crazy;—because every time the word weakness popped into his mind, it would trigger him to think about all the different types of weaknesses there could be;—that there was weakness of the body, as well as weakness of the mind,—and then he would spend a long time endlessly reasoning with himself about how much the source of all these frustrations might, or might not, have come from within him.
In short, he had so many little subjects of disquietude springing out of this one affair, all fretting successively in his mind as they rose up in it, that my mother, whatever was her journey up, had but an uneasy journey of it down.——In a word, as she complained to my uncle Toby, he would have tired out the patience of any flesh alive.
In short, he had so many little worries coming from this one situation, all bothering him one after another in his mind, that my mother, no matter how smooth her trip up was, had a stressful trip down.——In other words, as she told my uncle Toby, he would have worn out the patience of anyone alive.
CHAPTER XVII
Though my father travelled homewards, as I told you, in none of the best of moods,—pshawing and pishing all the way down,—yet he had the complaisance to keep the worst part of the story still to himself;—which was the resolution he had taken of doing himself the justice, which my uncle Toby’s clause in the marriage-settlement empowered him; nor was it till the very night in which I was begot, which was thirteen months after, that she had the least intimation of his design: when my father, happening, as you remember, to be a little chagrin’d and out of temper,——took occasion as they lay chatting gravely in bed afterwards, talking over what was to come,——to let her know that she must accommodate herself as well as she could to the bargain made between them in their marriage-deeds; 34 which was to lye-in of her next child in the country, to balance the last year’s journey.
Even though my father was on his way home, as I mentioned, he wasn’t in the best mood—grumbling and complaining the whole trip—still, he had the decency to keep the most unpleasant part of the story to himself; which was his decision to give himself the freedom that my uncle Toby’s clause in the marriage settlement allowed him. It wasn’t until the very night I was conceived, which was thirteen months later, that she got the slightest hint of his plan: when my father, as you’ll recall, was a bit upset and out of sorts, took the opportunity, as they lay chatting seriously in bed afterward about their future, to inform her that she needed to adjust as best as she could to the agreement made in their marriage documents; 34 which required her to give birth to their next child in the countryside, to make up for the trip taken the previous year.
My father was a gentleman of many virtues,—but he had a strong spice of that in his temper, which might, or might not, add to the number.—’Tis known by the name of perseverance in a good cause,—and of obstinacy in a bad one: Of this my mother had so much knowledge, that she knew ’twas to no purpose to make any remonstrance,—so she e’en resolved to sit down quietly, and make the most of it.
My father was a man of many virtues, but he also had a strong streak of something in his temper that could either contribute to his strengths or not. It’s known as perseverance in a good cause, and obstinacy in a bad one. My mother understood this well enough to know that there was no point in arguing, so she decided to just sit back and make the best of it.
CHAPTER XVIII
As the point was that night agreed, or rather determined, that my mother should lye-in of me in the country, she took her measures accordingly; for which purpose, when she was three days, or thereabouts, gone with child, she began to cast her eyes upon the midwife, whom you have so often heard me mention; and before the week was well got round, as the famous Dr. Manningham was not to be had, she had come to a final determination in her mind,——notwithstanding there was a scientific operator within so near a call as eight miles of us, and who, moreover, had expressly wrote a five shillings book upon the subject of midwifery, in which he had exposed, not only the blunders of the sisterhood itself,——but had likewise superadded many curious improvements for the quicker extraction of the fœtus in cross births, and some other cases of danger, which belay us in getting into the world; notwithstanding all this, my mother, I say, was absolutely determined to trust her life, and mine with it, into no soul’s hand but this old woman’s only.—Now this I like;—when we cannot get at the very thing we wish——never to take up with the next best in degree to it:—no; that’s pitiful beyond description;—it is no more than a week from this very day, in which I am now writing this book for the edification of the world;—which is March 9, 1759,——that my dear, dear Jenny, observing I looked a little grave, as she stood cheapening a silk of five-and-twenty shillings a yard,—told the mercer, she was sorry she had given him so much trouble;—and immediately went and bought herself a yard-wide stuff of tenpence a yard.—’Tis the duplication of one and the same greatness of soul; only what lessened the honour of it, somewhat, in my mother’s case, was, that she could not heroine it into so violent and hazardous an extreme, as one in her 35 situation might have wished, because the old widwife had really some little claim to be depended upon,—as much, at least, as success could give her; having, in the course of her practice of near twenty years in the parish, brought every mother’s son of them into the world without any one slip or accident which could fairly be laid to her account.
As we agreed that night, or rather decided, that my mother would have me in the countryside, she took her preparations seriously. When she was about three days pregnant, she started looking for a midwife, the same one I've mentioned before. By the end of the week, since the renowned Dr. Manningham was unavailable, she firmly decided to trust her life—and mine—to this old woman alone. Despite having a well-regarded medical professional just eight miles away, who had even published a five-shilling book on midwifery that exposed the mistakes of other midwives and included useful tips for safely delivering babies in difficult situations, my mother remained resolute. I admire this—when we can’t get exactly what we want, it's better not to settle for something that's only slightly better; that feels really disappointing. Just a week ago, on March 9, 1759, my dear Jenny, noticing I looked a bit serious as she was haggling over a silk costing twenty-five shillings a yard, told the shopkeeper she was sorry for the trouble and immediately bought herself a yard of fabric for ten pence a yard instead. It's the same kind of noble spirit; the only thing that diminished the honor in my mother's case was that she couldn't take such a bold risk considering her situation, as the old midwife actually had some credibility, at least as much as success could assure, having safely delivered every baby in the parish for nearly twenty years without a single mishap that could be blamed on her.
These facts, tho’ they had their weight, yet did not altogether satisfy some few scruples and uneasinesses which hung upon my father’s spirits in relation to this choice.—To say nothing of the natural workings of humanity and justice—or of the yearnings of parental and connubial love, all which prompted him to leave as little to hazard as possible in a case of this kind;——he felt himself concerned in a particular manner, that all should go right in the present case;—from the accumulated sorrow he lay open to, should any evil betide his wife and child in lying-in at Shandy-Hall.——He knew the world judged by events, and would add to his afflictions in such a misfortune, by loading him with the whole blame of it.——“Alas, o’day;—had Mrs. Shandy, poor gentlewoman! had but her wish in going up to town just to lye-in and come down again;—which, they say, she begged and prayed for upon her bare knees,——and which, in my opinion, considering the fortune which Mr. Shandy got with her,—was no such mighty matter to have complied with, the lady and her babe might both of them have been alive at this hour.”
These facts, while significant, didn't fully ease some lingering doubts and discomforts my father felt about this decision. Not to mention the natural instincts of humanity and justice—or the deep feelings of parental and marital love, all of which urged him to minimize risk in such a situation;—he felt particularly invested in making sure everything went well this time;—given the overwhelming sadness he would face if anything happened to his wife and child during childbirth at Shandy-Hall.—He understood that people judge based on outcomes and would only add to his suffering in such a misfortune by blaming him entirely for it.—“Oh dear;—if only Mrs. Shandy, poor woman! could have had her wish to go to the city just to give birth and then come back;—which, they say, she pleaded for on her knees,—and which, in my opinion, given the fortune Mr. Shandy received with her,—wouldn’t have been too much to ask. Both the lady and her baby might still be alive today.”
This exclamation, my father knew, was unanswerable;—and yet, it was not merely to shelter himself,—nor was it altogether for the care of his offspring and wife that he seemed so extremely anxious about this point;—my father had extensive views of things,——and stood moreover, as he thought, deeply concerned in it for the publick good, from the dread he entertained of the bad uses an ill-fated instance might be put to.
This exclamation, my father knew, had no answer;—and yet, it wasn’t just to protect himself,—nor was it solely for the well-being of his children and wife that he seemed so worried about this issue;—my father had broad perspectives on things,——and believed he was, in fact, deeply invested in it for the public good, due to his fear of the negative consequences a tragic situation could bring.
He was very sensible that all political writers upon the subject had unanimously agreed and lamented, from the beginning of Queen Elizabeth’s reign down to his own time, that the current of men and money towards the metropolis, upon one frivolous errand or another,—set in so strong,—as to become dangerous to our civil rights,—though, by the bye,——a current was not the image he took most delight in,—a distemper was here his favourite metaphor, and he would run it down into a perfect allegory, by maintaining it was identically the same in the body national as in the body natural where the blood and spirits were driven up into the head faster than they could find their ways 36 down;——a stoppage of circulation must ensue, which was death in both cases.
He was very aware that all political writers on the topic had unanimously agreed and lamented, from the beginning of Queen Elizabeth’s reign to his own time, that the flow of people and money towards the capital, for one trivial reason or another, was so strong that it became dangerous to our civil rights. However, he didn’t prefer the image of a current. His favorite metaphor was a distemper, and he would elaborate it into a perfect allegory by asserting that it was exactly the same in the national body as in the physical body: where blood and energy get pushed into the head faster than they can find their way 36 down. A blockage of circulation must happen, which would mean death in both cases.
There was little danger, he would say, of losing our liberties by French politicks or French invasions;——nor was he so much in pain of a consumption from the mass of corrupted matter and ulcerated humours in our constitution, which he hoped was not so bad as it was imagined;—but he verily feared, that in some violent push, we should go off, all at once, in a state-apoplexy;—and then he would say, The Lord have mercy upon us all.
There was little danger, he would say, of losing our freedoms due to French politics or French invasions;—nor was he particularly worried about suffering from the buildup of corrupted matter and infected humors in our system, which he hoped wasn't as bad as people thought;—but he genuinely feared that in some sudden crisis, we might all collapse at once from a state-apoplexy;—and then he would say, The Lord have mercy upon us all.
My father was never able to give the history of this distemper,—without the remedy along with it.
My dad was never able to share the history of this illness without also providing the cure for it.
“Was I an absolute prince,” he would say, pulling up his breeches with both his hands, as he rose from his arm-chair, “I would appoint able judges, at every avenue of my metropolis, who should take cognizance of every fool’s business who came there;—and if, upon a fair and candid hearing, it appeared not of weight sufficient to leave his own home, and come up, bag and baggage, with his wife and children, farmer’s sons, &c., &c., at his backside, they should be all sent back, from constable to constable, like vagrants as they were, to the place of their legal settlements. By this means I shall take care, that my metropolis totter’d not thro’ its own weight;—that the head be no longer too big for the body;—that the extremes, now wasted and pinn’d in, be restored to their due share of nourishment, and regain with it their natural strength and beauty:—I would effectually provide, That the meadows and corn-fields of my dominions, should laugh and sing;—that good chear and hospitality flourish once more;—and that such weight and influence be put thereby into the hands of the Squirality of my kingdom, as should counterpoise what I perceive my Nobility are now taking from them.
“If I were an absolute ruler,” he would say, pulling up his pants with both hands as he stood up from his armchair, “I would appoint capable judges at every entrance to my city, who would oversee every fool’s business who came there;—and if, after a fair and honest hearing, it turned out that their matters didn’t warrant leaving their own home and coming with all their belongings, their wives and children, farm sons, etc., they should be sent back, from one constable to another, like the vagrants they are, to their place of legal settlement. This way, I’ll ensure that my city doesn’t collapse under its own weight;—that the head isn’t too big for the body;—that the extremes, which are now wasted and pinned down, are restored to their rightful share of sustenance, regaining their natural strength and beauty:—I would make sure that the meadows and fields in my realm would thrive;—that good cheer and hospitality would flourish once again;—and that enough weight and influence would be returned to the common folks of my kingdom, counterbalancing what I see my Nobility are now taking from them.”
“Why are there so few palaces and gentlemen’s seats,” he would ask, with some emotion, as he walked across the room, “throughout so many delicious provinces in France? Whence is it that the few remaining Chateaus amongst them are so dismantled,—so unfurnished, and in so ruinous and desolate a condition?——Because, Sir,” (he would say) “in that kingdom no man has any country-interest to support;—the little interest of any kind which any man has anywhere in it, is concentrated in the court, and the looks of the Grand Monarch: by the sunshine of whose countenance, or the clouds which pass across it, every French man lives or dies.”
“Why are there so few palaces and estates of gentlemen,” he would ask, with some emotion as he walked across the room, “in so many beautiful regions of France? Why is it that the few remaining Chateaus among them are so neglected—so empty, and in such a ruined and desolate state?——Because, Sir,” (he would say) “in that kingdom, no one has any local interest to protect;—the little interest anyone has is focused on the court and the favor of the Grand Monarch: by the light of whose approval, or the shadow that passes over it, every French man either thrives or suffers.”
Another political reason which prompted my father so strongly 37 to guard against the least evil accident in my mother’s lying-in in the country,——was, That any such instance would infallibly throw a balance of power, too great already, into the weaker vessels of the gentry, in his own, or higher stations;——which, with the many other usurped rights which that part of the constitution was hourly establishing,—would, in the end, prove fatal to the monarchical system of domestick government established in the first creation of things by God.
Another political reason that made my father so adamant about protecting against any minor mishap during my mother’s stay in the country was that any such incident would inevitably tip the already unbalanced power towards the weaker members of the gentry, whether in his position or higher up. This, combined with the many other rights that part of the constitution was constantly infringing upon, would ultimately threaten the monarchy-based domestic government that was established by God at the beginning of time.
In this point he was entirely of Sir Robert Filmer’s opinion, That the plans and institutions of the greatest monarchies in the eastern parts of the world were, originally, all stolen from that admirable pattern and prototype of this household and paternal power;—which, for a century, he said, and more, had gradually been degenerating away into a mix’d government;——the form of which, however desirable in great combinations of the species,——was very troublesome in small ones,—and seldom produced anything, that he saw, but sorrow and confusion.
At this point, he completely agreed with Sir Robert Filmer that the structures and systems of the largest monarchies in the eastern parts of the world were originally taken from that impressive model of household and paternal authority. He claimed that, for a century or more, this authority had been gradually declining into a mixed government. While this form might be appealing for large groups, he found it very inconvenient for smaller ones and rarely led to anything but sadness and chaos.
For all these reasons, private and publick, put together,—my father was for having the man-midwife by all means,—my mother by no means. My father begg’d and intreated she would for once recede from her prerogative in this matter, and suffer him to choose for her;—my mother, on the contrary, insisted upon her privilege in this matter, to choose for herself,—and have no mortal’s help but the old woman’s.—What could my father do? He was almost at his wit’s end;——talked it over with her in all moods;—placed his arguments in all lights;—argued the matter with her like a christian,—like a heathen,—like a husband,—like a father,—like a patriot,—like a man:—My mother answered everything only like a woman; which was a little hard upon her;—for as she could not assume and fight it out behind such a variety of characters,—’twas no fair match:—’twas seven to one.—What could my mother do?——She had the advantage (otherwise she had been certainly overpowered) of a small reinforcement of chagrin personal at the bottom, which bore her up, and enabled her to dispute the affair with my father with so equal an advantage,——that both sides sung Te Deum. In a word, my mother was to have the old woman,—and the operator was to have licence to drink a bottle of wine with my father and my uncle Toby Shandy in the back parlour,—for which he was to be paid five guineas.
Because of all these reasons, both private and public,—my father was totally for having the man-midwife—my mother was completely against it. My father begged and pleaded with her to give up her stance just this once and let him decide for her;—my mother, on the other hand, insisted on her right to choose for herself—and wanted no one’s help but the old woman's. What could my father do? He was nearly at his wit's end;—he discussed it with her in every possible mood;—he presented his arguments from every angle;—he debated with her like a Christian,—like a heathen,—like a husband,—like a father,—like a patriot,—like a man:—My mother responded to everything just like a woman; which was a bit unfair to her;—since she couldn’t adopt and argue back with such a variety of roles,—it wasn’t a fair fight:—it was seven to one. What could my mother do?—She had the advantage (otherwise she would have certainly been overwhelmed) of a little personal frustration beneath it all, which kept her going and allowed her to go head-to-head with my father with such equal footing,—that both sides ended up celebrating Te Deum. In short, my mother was to have the old woman,—and the operator was allowed to drink a bottle of wine with my father and my uncle Toby Shandy in the back parlor,—for which he would be paid five guineas.
I must beg leave, before I finish this chapter, to enter a caveat in the breast of my fair reader;—and it is this,——Not to take it absolutely for granted, from an unguarded word or two which 38 I have dropp’d in it,——“That I am a married man.”—I own, the tender appellation of my dear, dear Jenny,—with some other strokes of conjugal knowledge, interspersed here and there, might, naturally enough, have misled the most candid judge in the world into such a determination against me.—All I plead for, in this case, Madam, is strict justice, and that you do so much of it, to me as well as to yourself,—as not to prejudge, or receive such an impression of me, till you have better evidence, than, I am positive, at present can be produced against me.—Not that I can be so vain or unreasonable, Madam, as to desire you should therefore think, that my dear, dear Jenny is my kept mistress;—no,—that would be flattering my character in the other extreme, and giving it an air of freedom, which, perhaps, it has no kind of right to. All I contend for, is the utter impossibility, for some volumes, that you, or the most penetrating spirit upon earth, should know how this matter really stands.—It is not impossible, but that my dear, dear Jenny! tender as the appellation is, may be my child.——Consider,—I was born in the year eighteen.—Nor is there anything unnatural or extravagant in the supposition, that my dear Jenny may be my friend.—Friend!—My friend.—Surely, Madam, a friendship between the two sexes may subsist, and be supported without———Fy! Mr. Shandy:—Without anything, Madam, but that tender and delicious sentiment, which ever mixes in friendship, where there is a difference of sex. Let me intreat you to study the pure and sentimental parts of the best French Romances;—it will really, Madam, astonish you to see with what a variety of chaste expressions this delicious sentiment, which I have the honour to speak of, is dress’d out.
I must ask for your attention, before I finish this chapter, to make a point to my lovely reader; and it is this:—Don’t automatically assume, based on an offhand comment or two that I’ve dropped in,—“That I am a married man.” I admit, the affectionate term for my dear, dear Jenny,—along with some other bits of marital knowledge sprinkled throughout, could easily mislead even the most fair-minded reader into such a conclusion about me. All I ask for, in this case, Madam, is fair treatment, and that you give me as much consideration as yourself,—not to jump to conclusions or take such an impression of me until you have better proof, which I’m sure cannot be provided against me right now. Not that I can be so vain or unreasonable, Madam, as to want you to think that my dear, dear Jenny is my kept mistress;—no,—that would overstate my character in the opposite direction, and suggest a freedom to it that it probably doesn't deserve. All I argue for is the simple fact that, for several volumes, neither you nor the most perceptive person on earth could actually know how things really are. It’s not out of the question that my dear, dear Jenny!—as tender as that name is—might be my child. Consider,—I was born in the year eighteen. And there’s nothing strange or unreasonable about the idea that my dear Jenny might be my friend. Friend!—My friend. Surely, Madam, a friendship between men and women can exist and thrive without———Oh no! Mr. Shandy:—Without anything, Madam, except that tender and delightful sentiment that always accompanies friendship when there’s a difference of sex. Let me encourage you to explore the pure and sentimental parts of the best French Romances;—it will truly astonish you to see how many chaste ways this delightful sentiment, which I have the honor to speak of, is beautifully expressed.
CHAPTER XIX
I would sooner undertake to explain the hardest problem in geometry, than pretend to account for it, that a gentleman of my father’s great good sense,——knowing, as the reader must have observed him, and curious too in philosophy,—wise also in political reasoning,—and in polemical (as he will find) no way ignorant,—could be capable of entertaining a notion in his head, so out of the common track,—that I fear the reader, when I come to mention it to him, if he is the least of a cholerick temper, will immediately throw the book by; if mercurial, he will laugh most heartily at it;—and if he is of a grave and saturnine cast, 39 he will, at first sight, absolutely condemn as fanciful and extravagant; and that was in respect to the choice and imposition of christian names, on which he thought a great deal more depended than what superficial minds were capable of conceiving.
I will rather try to explain the toughest problem in geometry than pretend to understand how a man of my father’s great common sense—who, as you must have seen, is also curious about philosophy, wise in political reasoning, and certainly not naive in debate—could entertain such an unusual idea. I worry that when I mention it, if you're at all quick-tempered, you'll toss the book aside; if you're more lighthearted, you’ll laugh it off; and if you're serious and reserved, you’ll dismiss it outright as whimsical and absurd. This idea is about the selection and assignment of Christian names, which he believed held much more significance than superficial people could grasp.
His opinion, in this matter, was, That there was a strange kind of magick bias, which good or bad names, as he called them, irresistibly impressed upon our characters and conduct.
His opinion on this matter was that there was a strange sort of magical influence that good or bad names, as he called them, irresistibly impressed upon our characters and behavior.
The hero of Cervantes argued not the point with more seriousness,——nor had he more faith,——or more to say on the powers of necromancy in dishonouring his deeds,—or on Dulcinea’s name, in shedding lustre upon them, than my father had on those of Trismegistus or Archimedes, on the one hand—or of Nyky and Simkin on the other. How many Cæsars and Pompeys, he would say, by mere inspiration of the names, have been rendered worthy of them? And how many, he would add, are there, who might have done exceeding well in the world, had not their characters and spirits been totally depressed and Nicomedus’d into nothing?
The hero of Cervantes didn't argue the point more seriously—nor did he have more faith or say more about the powers of necromancy ruining his actions—or about Dulcinea's name enhancing them—than my father did regarding those of Thrice Great or Archimedes, on one side—or Current and Simkin on the other. He would ask how many Caesars and Pompeii, just by the inspiration of their names, have been made worthy of them? And he would add, how many people might have excelled in the world if their characters and spirits hadn’t been completely crushed and Nicomedus'd into nothing?
I see plainly, Sir, by your looks (or as the case happened), my father would say—that you do not heartily subscribe to this opinion of mine,—which, to those, he would add, who have not carefully sifted it to the bottom,—I own has an air more of fancy than of solid reasoning in it;——and yet, my dear Sir, if I may presume to know your character, I am morally assured, I should hazard little in stating a case to you,—not as a party in the dispute,—but as a judge, and trusting my appeal upon it to your own good sense and candid disquisition in this matter;——you are a person free from as many narrow prejudices of education as most men;—and, if I may presume to penetrate farther into you,—of a liberality of genius above bearing down an opinion, merely because it wants friends. Your son,—your dear son,—from whose sweet and open temper you have so much to expect.—Your Billy, Sir!—would you, for the world, have called him Judas?—Would you, my dear Sir, he would say, laying his hand upon your breast, with the genteelest address,—and in that soft and irresistible piano of voice, which the nature of the argumentum ad hominem absolutely requires,—Would you, Sir, if a Jew of a godfather had proposed the name for your child, and offered you his purse along with it, would you have consented to such a desecration of him?——O my God! he would say, looking up, if I know your temper right, Sir,—you are incapable of it;——you would have trampled 40 upon the offer;—you would have thrown the temptation at the tempter’s head with abhorrence.
I can clearly see, Sir, from your expression (or as my father would say), that you don’t fully agree with my opinion—which, he would add, to those who haven’t truly examined it, I admit has more of a whimsical vibe than solid reasoning;—and yet, my dear Sir, if I may be so bold as to understand your character, I’m confident I wouldn’t be risking much in presenting a case to you—not as a party in the argument—but as a judge, trusting that my appeal will rely on your good sense and open-mindedness regarding this issue;—you are someone free from as many narrow biases of upbringing as most people;—and, if I may delve a bit deeper into your character—you possess a generosity of spirit that won’t dismiss an opinion just because it lacks supporters. Your son—your beloved son—from whose sweet and open nature you have so much to look forward to—Your Billy, Sir!—would you really want to call him Judas Iscariot?—Would you, my dear Sir, he would say, placing his hand on your chest, in the most polite manner,—and in that gentle and compelling tone of voice that the subject truly demands,—Would you, Sir, if a Jew as a godfather suggested the name for your child, and offered you money along with it, would you have agreed to such a disrespect?—Oh my God! he would say, looking up, if I understand your character correctly, Sir—you would be incapable of it;—you would have rejected the offer outright;—you would have thrown the temptation back at the tempter with disgust.
Your greatness of mind in this action, which I admire, with that generous contempt of money, which you shew me in the whole transaction, is really noble;—and what renders it more so, is the principle of it;—the workings of a parent’s love upon the truth and conviction of this very hypothesis, namely, That was your son called Judas,—the sordid and treacherous idea, so inseparable from the name, would have accompanied him through life like his shadow, and, in the end, made a miser and a rascal of him, in spite, Sir, of your example.
Your impressive mindset in this situation, which I truly admire, along with your generous disregard for money throughout the entire process, is truly admirable;—and what makes it even more so is the principle behind it;—the influence of a parent's love on the truth and belief in this very idea, namely, that your son was called Judas Iscariot—the sordid and deceitful association that is so tied to that name would have followed him through life like a shadow and ultimately turned him into a miser and a shady character, despite, Sir, your example.
I never knew a man able to answer this argument.——But, indeed, to speak of my father as he was;—he was certainly irresistible;—both in his orations and disputations;—he was born an orator;—Θεοδίδακτος.—Persuasion hung upon his lips, and the elements of Logick and Rhetorick were so blended up in him,—and, withal, he had so shrewd a guess at the weaknesses and passions of his respondent,——that Nature might have stood up and said,—“This man is eloquent.”—In short, whether he was on the weak or the strong side of the question, ’twas hazardous in either case to attack him.—And yet, ’tis strange, he had never read Cicero, nor Quintilian de Oratore, nor Isocrates, nor Aristotle, nor Longinus amongst the antients;—nor Vossius, nor Skioppius, nor Ramus, nor Farnaby amongst the moderns;—and what is more astonishing, he had never in his whole life the least light or spark of subtilty struck into his mind, by one single lecture upon Crackenthorp or Burgersdicius, or any Dutch logician or commentator;—he knew not so much as in what the difference of an argument ad ignorantiam, and an argument ad hominem consisted; so that I well remember, when he went up along with me to enter my name at Jesus College in ****,—it was a matter of just wonder with my worthy tutor, and two or three fellows of that learned society,—that a man who knew not so much as the names of his tools, should be able to work after that fashion with them.
I never met a man who could tackle this argument. But, honestly, to describe my father as he was; he was definitely captivating; both in his speeches and debates; he was born to speak—Θεοδίδακτος. Persuasion flowed from him, and the principles of logic and rhetoric were so intertwined in him, along with a keen insight into the weaknesses and emotions of his audience, that Nature itself might have declared, “This man is eloquent.” In short, whether he was arguing the weak or strong side of a question, it was risky to confront him either way. And yet, it's strange that he had never read Cicero, Quintilian’s *De Oratore*, Isocrates, Aristotle, or Longinus among the ancients; nor Vossius, Skioppius, Ramus, or Farnaby among the moderns; and even more astonishing, he had never once encountered any hint of subtlety from a single lecture on Crackenthorp or Burgersdicius, or any Dutch logician or commentator; he didn’t even know the difference between an argument *ad ignorantiam* and an argument *ad hominem*. I clearly remember when he went with me to register my name at *Jesus College* in ****—it was quite a surprise to my esteemed tutor and a couple of other members of that scholarly institution that a man who didn’t even know the names of his tools could use them so effectively.
To work with them in the best manner he could, was what my father was, however, perpetually forced upon;——for he had a thousand little sceptical notions of the comick kind to defend——most of which notions, I verily believe, at first entered upon the footing of mere whims, and of a vive la Bagatelle; and as such he would make merry with them for half an hour or so, and having sharpened his wit upon them, dismiss them till another day.
To collaborate with them in the best way he could was something my father was constantly required to do;—he had a thousand little skeptical ideas that were pretty funny to defend—most of which, I truly believe, originally started out as just whims and lighthearted thoughts; he would joke about them for half an hour or so, and after sharpening his wit on them, he would set them aside until another day.
I mention this, not only as matter of hypothesis or conjecture upon the progress and establishment of my father’s many odd opinions,—but as a warning to the learned reader against the indiscreet reception of such guests, who, after a free and undisturbed entrance, for some years, into our brains,—at length claim a kind of settlement there,——working sometimes like yeast;—but more generally after the manner of the gentle passion, beginning in jest,—but ending in downright earnest.
I bring this up, not just as a theory about my father's many strange beliefs, but as a caution to the educated reader against the careless acceptance of such ideas. They can enter our minds freely and quietly for a number of years, but eventually they start to feel at home there—sometimes like yeast, but more often like a gentle emotion that starts as a joke but turns serious in the end.
Whether this was the case of the singularity of my father’s notions—or that his judgment, at length, became the dupe of his wit;—or how far, in many of his notions, he might, though odd, be absolutely right;——the reader, as he comes at them, shall decide. All that I maintain here, is, that in this one, of the influence of christian names, however it gained footing, he was serious;—he was all uniformity;—he was systematical, and, like all systematick reasoners, he would move both heaven and earth, and twist and torture everything in nature, to support his hypothesis. In a word, I repeat it over again;—he was serious;—and, in consequence of it, he would lose all kind of patience whenever he saw people, especially of condition, who should have known better,——as careless and as indifferent about the name they imposed upon their child,—or more so, than in the choice of Ponto or Cupid for their puppy-dog.
Whether this was because my father's ideas were unique—or that his judgment eventually became a victim of his wit—or how far he might actually be right in many of his odd beliefs—the reader can decide as they encounter them. What I assert here is that in this particular case, regarding the influence of Christian names, no matter how it came about, he was serious; he was all about consistency; he was systematic, and like all systematic thinkers, he would go to great lengths and twist everything in nature to support his theory. In short, I’ll say it again: he was serious; and because of that, he would lose all patience whenever he saw people, especially those of higher status, who should have known better, being as careless and indifferent about the name they gave their child as they would be in choosing Ponto or Cupid for their puppy.
This, he would say, look’d ill;—and had, moreover, this particular aggravation in it, viz., That when once a vile name was wrongfully or injudiciously given, ’twas not like the case of a man’s character, which, when wrong’d, might hereafter be cleared;——and, possibly, some time or other, if not in the man’s life, at least after his death,—be, somehow or other, set to rights with the world: But the injury of this, he would say, could never be undone;—nay, he doubted even whether an act of parliament could reach it:——He knew as well as you, that the legislature assumed a power over surnames;—but for very strong reasons, which he could give, it had never yet adventured, he would say, to go a step farther.
This, he would say, looked bad; and had, on top of that, this particular issue: once a terrible name was wrongly or foolishly given, it wasn’t like a person’s character, which could be cleared later on; and maybe, someday, if not during the person’s life, then at least after their death, it could be somehow restored in the eyes of the world. But he would say that the harm caused by this could never be fixed; in fact, he questioned whether even an act of parliament could address it. He knew as well as you that the legislature had power over last names; but for very strong reasons, which he could explain, it had never dared to go any further.
It was observable, that tho’ my father, in consequence of this opinion, had, as I have told you, the strongest likings and dislikings towards certain names;—that there were still numbers of names which hung so equally in the balance before him, that they were absolutely indifferent to him. Jack, Dick, and Tom were of this class: These my father called neutral names;—affirming of them, without a satire, That there had been as many knaves and fools, at least, as wise and good men, since the 42 world began, who had indifferently borne them;—so that, like equal forces acting against each other in contrary directions, he thought they mutually destroyed each other’s effects; for which reason, he would often declare, He would not give a cherry-stone to choose amongst them. Bob, which was my brother’s name, was another of these neutral kinds of christian names, which operated very little either way; and as my father happen’d to be at Epsom, when it was given him,—he would oft-times thank Heaven it was no worse. Andrew was something like a negative quantity in Algebra with him;—’twas worse, he said, than nothing.—William stood pretty high:——Numps again was low with him:—and Nick, he said, was the Devil.
It was clear that, while my father had strong preferences and aversions toward certain names, there were still many names that he felt equally undecided about, rendering them completely indifferent to him. Jack, Dick, and Tom fell into this category; my father referred to them as neutral names, asserting—without any sarcasm—that just as many knaves and fools had borne these names as wise and good men since the 42 world began. He believed that their equal presence canceled each other out, much like opposing forces that negate each other's effects. For this reason, he often remarked that he wouldn't give a cherry-stone to choose among them. Bob, my brother's name, was another neutral name that didn’t sway his opinion much either way. When my father happened to be at Epsom when it was given to him, he often thanked Heaven that it wasn't worse. Andrew was like a negative quantity in algebra for him; he said it was worse than nothing. William ranked fairly high on his list, while Numps was quite low, and Nick, according to him, was the Demon.
But, of all the names in the universe, he had the most unconquerable aversion for Tristram;—he had the lowest and most contemptible opinion of it of anything in the world,—thinking it could possibly produce nothing in rerum naturâ, but what was extremely mean and pitiful: So that in the midst of a dispute on the subject, in which, by the bye, he was frequently involved,——he would sometimes break off in a sudden and spirited Epiphonema, or rather Erotesis, raised a third, and sometimes a full fifth above the key of the discourse,——and demand it categorically of his antagonist, Whether he would take upon him to say, he had ever remembered,——whether he had ever read,—or even whether he had ever heard tell of a man, called Tristram, performing anything great or worth recording?—No,—he would say,—Tristram!—The thing is impossible.
But of all the names in the universe, he had the strongest dislike for Tristan; he held the lowest and most contemptible opinion of it more than anything else in the world, believing it could produce nothing in rerum naturâ but what was extremely mean and pathetic. So, in the middle of a debate on the topic, in which, by the way, he was often involved, he would sometimes suddenly break off into a spirited Final remark, or rather Erotesis, raising his voice a third, and sometimes a full fifth above the discussion's key, and directly ask his opponent whether he would dare say he had ever remembered, read, or even heard of a man named Tristram doing anything great or worth mentioning?—No,—he would say,—Tristram!—It's impossible.
What could be wanting in my father but to have wrote a book to publish this notion of his to the world? Little boots it to the subtle speculatist to stand single in his opinions,—unless he gives them proper vent:—It was the identical thing which my father did:—for in the year sixteen, which was two years before I was born, he was at the pains of writing an express Dissertation simply upon the word Tristram,—shewing the world, with great candour and modesty, the grounds of his great abhorrence to the name.
What could my father possibly lack but to have written a book to share his ideas with the world? It's not enough for a thoughtful person to hold opinions alone—he needs to express them properly. This is exactly what my father did: in the year sixteen, which was two years before I was born, he took the time to write a special Thesis solely focused on the word Tristram, clearly showing the world, with great honesty and humility, the reasons for his strong dislike of the name.
When this story is compared with the title-page,—Will not the gentle reader pity my father from his soul?—to see an orderly and well-disposed gentleman, who tho’ singular,—yet inoffensive in his notions,—so played upon in them by cross purposes;——to look down upon the stage, and see him baffled and overthrown in all his little systems and wishes; to behold a train of events 43 perpetually falling out against him, and in so critical and cruel a way, as if they had purposedly been plann’d and pointed against him, merely to insult his speculations.——In a word, to behold such a one, in his old age, ill-fitted for troubles, ten times in a day suffering sorrow;—ten times in a day calling the child of his prayers Tristram!—Melancholy dissyllable of sound! which, to his ears, was unison to Nincompoop, and every name vituperative under heaven.——By his ashes! I swear it,—if ever malignant spirit took pleasure, or busied itself in traversing the purposes of mortal man,—it must have been here;—and if it was not necessary I should be born before I was christened, I would this moment give the reader an account of it.
When you compare this story with the title page—Will not the kind reader truly sympathize with my father?—to see an organized and decent man, who, although unique, is harmless in his beliefs, so manipulated by conflicting interests;—to look down and see him thwarted and defeated in all his small plans and desires; to witness a series of events 43 constantly going against him in such a critical and cruel way, as if they had been deliberately arranged to mock his ideas. In short, to see someone in his old age, ill-prepared for challenges, suffering sorrow ten times a day;—ten times a day calling out the name of his beloved child Tristram!—a melancholy sound! which, to him, echoed the word Nincompoop, along with every insult imaginable. By his ashes! I swear it—if any spiteful spirit took pleasure in disrupting the plans of humankind—it had to be here;—and if it weren’t necessary for me to be born before I was baptized, I would right now tell the reader all about it.
CHAPTER XX
———How could you, Madam, be so inattentive in reading the last chapter? I told you in it, That my mother was not a papist.——Papist! You told me no such thing, Sir.—Madam, I beg leave to repeat it over again, that I told you as plain, at least, as words, by direct inference, could tell you such a thing.—Then, Sir, I must have miss’d a page.—No, Madam,—you have not miss’d a word.——Then I was asleep, Sir.—My pride, Madam, cannot allow you that refuge.——Then, I declare, I know nothing at all about the matter.—That, Madam, is the very fault I lay to your charge; and as a punishment for it, I do insist upon it, that you immediately turn back, that is, as soon as you get to the next full stop, and read the whole chapter over again. I have imposed this penance upon the lady, neither out of wantonness nor cruelty; but from the best of motives; and therefore shall make her no apology for it when she returns back:—’Tis to rebuke a vicious taste, which has crept into thousands besides herself,—of reading straight forwards, more in quest of the adventures, than of the deep erudition and knowledge which a book of this cast, if read over as it should be, would infallibly impart with them——The mind should be accustomed to make wise reflections, and draw curious conclusions as it goes along; the habitude of which made Pliny the younger affirm, “That he never read a book so bad, but he drew some profit from it.” The stories of Greece and Rome, run over without this turn and application,—do less service, I affirm it, than the history of Parismus and Parismenus, or of the Seven Champions of England, read with it.
———How to could you, Madam, be so careless in reading the last chapter? I told you in it, That my mother was not a papist.——Papist! You didn’t tell me that, Sir.—Madam, I insist on repeating it again: I conveyed it as clearly as words, through direct inference, can express such a thing.—Then, Sir, I must have missed a page.—No, Madam—you haven’t missed a word.——Then I was asleep, Sir.—My pride, Madam, won’t let you use that as an excuse.——Then, I declare, I know nothing at all about it.—That, Madam, is exactly what I blame you for; and as a consequence, I insist that you immediately go back, that is, as soon as you get to the next full stop, and read the whole chapter again. I’ve imposed this task on the lady, not out of malice or cruelty, but for the best of reasons; and so I will make no apologies when she returns:—It’s to correct a bad habit that has infected many others like her—of reading straight through, more focused on the adventures than on the deeper insights and knowledge a book of this nature, if read properly, would definitely provide. The mind should be trained to make thoughtful reflections and draw interesting conclusions along the way; this habit allowed Pliny the Younger to claim, “That he never read a book so bad that he didn’t gain some benefit from it.” The stories of Greece and Rome, skimmed through without this perspective and application, do less good, I assert, than the tale of Parismus and Parismenus, or of the Seven Champions of England, read with it.
———But here comes my fair lady. Have you read over again the chapter, Madam, as I desired you?—You have: And did you not observe the passage, upon the second reading, which admits the inference?——Not a word like it! Then, Madam, be pleased to ponder well the last line but one of the chapter, where I take upon me to say, “It was necessary I should be born before I was christen’d.” Had my mother, Madam, been a Papist, that consequence did not follow.1
———But here comes my fair lady. Have you gone over the chapter again, Madam, like I asked you?—You have: And didn’t you notice the part, on the second reading, which allows for the interpretation?——Not a word like it! Then, Madam, please think carefully about the second to last line of the chapter, where I say, “It was necessary I should be born before I was christened.” If my mother, Madam, had been a Catholic, that wouldn’t have been the case.1
It is a terrible misfortune for this same book of mine, but more so to the Republick of letters;—so that my own is quite swallowed up in the consideration of it,—that this selfsame vile pruriency for fresh adventures in all things, has got so strongly into our habit and humour,—and so wholly intent are we upon satisfying the impatience of our concupiscence that way,—that nothing but the gross and more carnal parts of a composition will go down:—The subtle hints and sly communications of science fly off, like spirits upwards,——the heavy moral escapes downwards; and both the one and the other are as much lost to the world, as if they were still left in the bottom of the ink-horn.
It's a terrible misfortune for this very book of mine, but even more so for the world of literature;—so much so that my own concerns are completely overshadowed by it,—that this same disgusting craving for new experiences has become so ingrained in our habits and attitudes,—and we are so focused on satisfying the impatience of our desires in that way,—that only the explicit and more physical parts of a piece are accepted:—The subtle hints and clever insights of knowledge vanish, like spirits rising up,——the heavy morals sink down; and both are lost to the world, as if they were still stuck at the bottom of the ink bottle.
I wish the male-reader has not pass’d by many a one, as quaint and curious as this one, in which the female-reader has been detected. I wish it may have its effects;—and that all good people, both male and female, from her example, may be taught to think as well as read.
I hope that the male readers haven't overlooked many others as unique and intriguing as this one, where female readers have been found. I wish it has an impact;—and that all decent people, both men and women, can learn to think as well as to read from her example.
Memory presenté à Messieurs les Docteurs de Sorbonne University2
Un Chirurgien Accoucheur, represente à Messieurs les Docteurs de Sorbonne, qu’il y a des cas, quoique très rares, où une mere ne sçauroit accoucher, & même où l’enfant est tellement renfermé 45 dans le sein de sa mere, qu’il ne fait parôitre aucune partie de son corps, ce qui seroit un cas, suivant les Rituels, de lui conférer, du moins sous condition, le baptême. Le Chirurgien, qui consulte, prétend, par le moyen d’une petite canulle, de pouvoir baptiser immediatement l’enfant, sans faire aucun tort à la mere.——Il demand si ce moyen, qu’il vient de proposer, est permis & légitime, & s’il peut s’en servir dans les cas qu’il vient d’exposer.
A Delivering Surgeon presents to the Doctors of Sorbonne University that there are cases, although very rare, where a mother cannot give birth, and even where the child is so enclosed 45 in its mother's womb that not a single part of its body is visible, which would be a case, according to the Rites, to grant it baptism, at least conditionally. The Surgeon, who is consulting, claims that through a small cannula, he can immediately baptize the child without causing any harm to the mother. He asks whether this method, which he has just proposed, is allowed and legitimate, and if he can use it in the situations he has just described.
REPONSE
Le Conseil estime, que la question proposée souffre de grandes difficultés. Les Théologiens posent d’un côté pour principe, que le baptême, qui est une naissance spirituelle, suppose une premiere naissance; il faut être né dans le monde, pour renaître en Jesus Christ, comme ils l’enseignent. S. Thomas, 3 part, quæst. 88, artic. II, suit cette doctrine comme une verité constante; l’on ne peut, dit ce S. Docteur, baptiser les enfans qui sont renfermés dans le sein de leurs meres, & S. Thomas est fondé sur ce, que les enfans ne sont point nés, & ne peuvent être comptés parmi les autres hommes; d’où il conclud, qu’ils ne peuvent être l’objet d’une action extérieure, pour reçevoir par leur ministére, les sacremens nécessaires au salut: Pueri in maternis uteris existentes nondum prodierunt in lucem ut cum aliis hominibus vitam ducant; unde non possunt subjici actioni humanæ, ut per eorum ministerium sacramenta recipiant ad salutem. Les rituels ordonnent dans la pratique ce que les théologiens ont établi sur les mêmes matiéres, & ils deffendent tous d’une maniére uniforme, de baptiser les enfans qui sont renfermés dans le sein de leurs meres, s’ils ne font paroître quelque partie de leurs corps. Le concours des théologiens, & des rituels, qui sont les régles des diocéses, paroit former une autorité qui termine la question presente; cependant le conseil de conscience considerant d’un côté, que le raisonnement des théologiens est uniquement fondé sur une raison de convenance, & que la deffense des rituels suppose que l’on ne peut baptiser immediatement les enfans ainsi renfermés dans le sein de leurs meres, ce qui est contre la supposition presente; & d’un autre côté, considerant que les mêmes théologiens enseignent, que l’on peut risquer les sacremens que Jesus Christ a établis comme des moyens faciles, mais nécessaires pour sanctifier les hommes; & d’ailleurs estimant, que les enfans renfermés dans le sein de leurs meres, pourroient être capables de salut, parcequ’ils sont capables de damnation;—pour ces considerations, & en egard à l’exposé, suivant lequel on 46 assure avoir trouvé un moyen certain de baptiser ces enfans ainsi renfermés, sans faire aucun tort à la mere, le Conseil estime que l’on pourroit se servir du moyen proposé, dans la confiance qu’il a, que Dieu n’a point laissé ces sortes d’enfans sans aucuns secours, & supposant, comme il est exposé, que le moyen dont il s’agit est propre à leur procurer le baptême; cependant comme il s’agiroit, en autorisant la pratique proposée, de changer une regie universellement établie, le Conseil croit que celui qui consulte doit s’addresser à son evêque, & à qui il appartient de juger de l’utilité, & du danger du moyen proposé, & comme, sous le bon plaisir de l’evêque, le Conseil estime qu’il faudroit recourir au Pape, qui a le droit d’expliquer les régles de l’eglise, & d’y déroger dans le cas, ou la loi ne sçauroit obliger, quelque sage & quelque utile que paroisse la maniére de baptiser dont il s’agit, le Conseil ne pourroit l’approuver sans le concours de ces deux autorités. On conseile au moins à celui qui consulte, de s’addresser à son evêque, & de lui faire part de la presente décision, afin que, si le prelat entre dans les raisons sur lesquelles les docteurs soussignés s’appuyent, il puisse être autorisé dans le cas de nécessité, ou il risqueroit trop d’attendre que la permission fût demandée & accordée d’employer le moyen qu’il propose si avantageux au salut de l’enfant. Au reste, le Conseil, en estimant que l’on pourroit s’en servir, croit cependant, que si les enfans dont il s’agit, venoient au monde, contre l’esperance de ceux qui se seroient servis du même moyen, il seroit nécessaire de les baptiser sous condition; & en cela le Conseil se conforme à tous les rituels, qui en autorisant le baptême d’un enfant qui fait paroître quelque partie de son corps, enjoignent néantmoins, & ordonnent de le baptiser sous condition, s’il vient heureusement au monde.
Le Conseil estime que la question proposée pose de grandes difficultés. Les théologiens affirment, d'un côté, que le baptême, qui est une naissance spirituelle, nécessite une première naissance ; il faut être né dans le monde pour renaître en Jésus-Christ, comme ils l'enseignent. S. Thomas, 3 part, quæst. 88, artic. II, soutient cette doctrine comme une vérité constante ; il déclare, dit ce saint docteur, que l'on ne peut pas baptiser les enfants qui sont encore dans le ventre de leurs mères, et S. Thomas se base sur le fait que les enfants ne sont pas nés et ne peuvent pas être comptés parmi les autres hommes ; il conclut donc qu'ils ne peuvent pas recevoir d'action extérieure pour recevoir par leur ministère les sacrements nécessaires au salut : Pueri in maternis uteris existentes nondum prodierunt in lucem ut cum aliis hominibus vitam ducant; unde non possunt subjici actioni humanæ, ut per eorum ministerium sacramenta recipiant ad salutem. Les rituels ordonnent dans la pratique ce que les théologiens ont établi sur les mêmes matières, et ils interdisent tous, de manière uniforme, de baptiser les enfants qui sont encore dans le ventre de leurs mères, s'ils ne montrent aucune partie de leur corps. Le consensus des théologiens et des rituels, qui sont les règles des diocèses, semble former une autorité qui clôt la question actuelle ; cependant, le conseil de conscience considère d'un côté que le raisonnement des théologiens repose uniquement sur une question de convenance, et que l’interdiction des rituels suppose qu'il n'est pas possible de baptiser immédiatement les enfants encore dans le ventre de leurs mères, ce qui va à l'encontre de la question présente ; et d'un autre côté, en considérant que les mêmes théologiens enseignent qu'il est possible de risquer les sacrements que Jésus-Christ a établis comme des moyens simples, mais nécessaires pour sanctifier les hommes ; et en outre, en estimant que les enfants dans le ventre de leurs mères pourraient être capables de salut, parce qu'ils peuvent être soumis à la damnation ;—pour ces raisons, et selon l'exposé, selon lequel on 46 affirme avoir trouvé un moyen certain de baptiser ces enfants ainsi enfermés, sans nuire à la mère, le Conseil estime qu'on pourrait utiliser le moyen proposé, avec la confiance qu'il a que Dieu n'a pas laissé ces enfants sans aucun secours, et en supposant, comme il est exposé, que le moyen en question est adapté pour leur procurer le baptême ; cependant, comme cela impliquerait, en autorisant la pratique proposée, de changer une règle universellement établie, le Conseil pense que celui qui consulte doit s'adresser à son évêque, qui est le seul à pouvoir juger de l'utilité et du danger du moyen proposé ; et comme, sous la bienveillance de l'évêque, le Conseil estime qu'il faudrait recourir au Pape, qui a le droit d'expliquer les règles de l'église et d'y déroger lorsque la loi ne peut pas s'appliquer, peu importe combien la méthode de baptême en question semble sage et utile, le Conseil ne pourrait l'approuver sans l'accord de ces deux autorités. Il est au moins conseillé à celui qui consulte de s'adresser à son évêque et de lui faire part de la présente décision, afin que, si le prélat adhère aux raisons sur lesquelles les docteurs soussignés s'appuient, il puisse être autorisé, en cas de nécessité, de risquer trop à attendre que la permission soit demandée et accordée pour utiliser le moyen qu'il propose, si avantageux pour le salut de l'enfant. Par ailleurs, le Conseil, en estimant qu'on pourrait l'utiliser, croit cependant que si les enfants en question venaient au monde, contrairement aux attentes de ceux qui auraient utilisé le même moyen, il serait nécessaire de les baptiser sous condition ; et à ce sujet, le Conseil se conforme à tous les rituels, qui, en permettant le baptême d'un enfant qui montre une partie de son corps, ordonnent néanmoins de baptiser sous condition s'il vient heureusement au monde.
Deliberé en Sorbonne, le 10 Avril, 1733.
Decided at Sorbonne, April 10, 1733.
A. Le Moyne.
L. De Romigny.
De Marcilly.
A. Le Moyne.
L. De Romigny.
De Marcilly.
Mr. Tristram Shandy’s compliments to Messrs. Le Moyne, De Romigny, and De Marcilly; hopes they all rested well the night after so tiresome a consultation.—He begs to know, whether after the ceremony of marriage, and before that of consummation, the baptizing all the Homunculi at once, slapdash, by injection, would not be a shorter and safer cut still; on condition, as above, That if the Homunculi do well, and come safe into the world after this, that each and every of them shall be baptized again (sous condition)——And provided, in the second 47 place, That the thing can be done, which Mr. Shandy apprehends it may, par le moyen d’une petite canulle, and sans faire aucun tort au pere.
Mr. Tristram Shandy sends his regards to Messrs. Le Moyne, De Romigny, and De Marcilly; he hopes they all had a good rest after such a tiring meeting. He would like to know if, after the marriage ceremony and before the consummation, baptizing all the Homunculus at once, casually, by injection, wouldn’t be a quicker and safer option; on the condition, as stated above, that if the Homunculus do well and safely come into the world after this, each and every one of them will be baptized again (sous condition)—And provided, in the second 47 place, that it can be done, which Mr. Shandy thinks it might be possible, par le moyen d’une petite canulle, and sans faire aucun tort au pere.
CHAPTER XXI
——I wonder what’s all that noise, and running backwards and forwards for, above stairs, quoth my father, addressing himself, after an hour and a half’s silence, to my uncle Toby,——who, you must know, was sitting on the opposite side of the fire, smoking his social pipe all the time, in mute contemplation of a new pair of black plush-breeches which he had got on:—What can they be doing, brother?—quoth my father,—we can scarce hear ourselves talk.
——I wonder what that noise is and why they're running back and forth upstairs, my father said, breaking an hour and a half of silence to my uncle Toby, who, you should know, was sitting on the other side of the fire, smoking his pipe in quiet thought about a new pair of black plush pants he was wearing. —What could they be doing, brother? —my father asked. —We can barely hear ourselves talk.
I think, replied my uncle Toby, taking his pipe from his mouth, and striking the head of it two or three times upon the nail of his left thumb, as he began his sentence,——I think, says he:——But to enter rightly into my uncle Toby’s sentiments upon this matter, you must be made to enter first a little into his character, the outlines of which I shall just give you, and then the dialogue between him and my father will go on as well again.
“I think,” replied my uncle Toby, taking his pipe out of his mouth and tapping the end of it a couple of times on the nail of his left thumb as he started his sentence, “I think,” he said. “But to really understand my uncle Toby’s feelings about this, you first need to know a bit about his character, which I’ll briefly outline for you, and then the conversation between him and my father will continue just fine.”
Pray what was that man’s name,—for I write in such a hurry, I have no time to recollect or look for it,——who first made the observation, “That there was great inconstancy in our air and climate?” Whoever he was, ’twas a just and good observation in him.—But the corollary drawn from it, namely, “That it is this which has furnished us with such a variety of odd and whimsical characters;”—that was not his;—it was found out by another man, at least a century and a half after him: Then again,—that this copious store-house of original materials, is the true and natural cause that our Comedies are so much better than those of France, or any others that either have, or can be wrote upon the Continent:——that discovery was not fully made till about the middle of King William’s reign,—when the great Dryden, in writing one of his long prefaces, (if I mistake not) most fortunately hit upon it. Indeed toward the latter end of Queen Anne, the great Addison began to patronize the notion, and more fully explained it to the world in one or two of his Spectators;—but the discovery was not his.—Then, fourthly and lastly, that this strange irregularity in our climate, producing so strange an irregularity in our characters,——doth thereby, in some sort, make us amends, by giving us somewhat to make 48 us merry with when the weather will not suffer us to go out of doors,—that observation is my own;—and was struck out by me this very rainy day, March 26, 1759, and betwixt the hours of nine and ten in the morning.
What was that guy's name? I'm writing so quickly that I can't remember or look it up—he was the first to point out how inconsistent our air and climate are. Whoever he was, that was an accurate and insightful observation. But the follow-up thought, that this is what has given us such a variety of odd and quirky characters—that wasn’t his idea; it was discovered by someone else about a century and a half later. Furthermore, the idea that this rich supply of original material is the real reason our comedies are so much better than those from France, or any others that have ever been or will be written on the Continent—this insight wasn’t fully recognized until around the middle of King William’s reign when the great Dryden, in one of his lengthy prefaces (if I'm not mistaken), stumbled upon it. Indeed, toward the end of Queen Anne’s reign, the great Addison began supporting this idea and explained it more thoroughly to the public in one or two of his Spectators; but the discovery wasn’t his. Lastly, this strange irregularity in our climate, which produces such odd irregularities in our characters, does, in a way, make it up to us by giving us something to enjoy when the weather keeps us indoors—that observation is mine; I came up with it on this very rainy day, March 26, 1759, between nine and ten in the morning.
Thus—thus, my fellow-labourers and associates in this great harvest of our learning, now ripening before our eyes; thus it is, by slow steps of casual increase, that our knowledge physical, metaphysical, physiological, polemical, nautical, mathematical, ænigmatical, technical, biographical, romantical, chemical, and obstetrical, with fifty other branches of it, (most of ’em ending as these do, in ical) have for these two last centuries and more, gradually been creeping upwards towards that Ἀκμὴ of their perfections, from which, if we may form a conjecture from the advances of these last seven years, we cannot possibly be far off.
So—so, my fellow workers and partners in this great gathering of our knowledge, which is now maturing before our eyes; this is how, through gradual and incremental growth, our understanding of physics, metaphysics, physiology, debate, navigation, mathematics, puzzles, technology, biographies, romance, chemistry, and obstetrics, along with fifty other fields of study (most of them ending like these in ical), have over the past two centuries and more, slowly been rising towards that Peak of their perfection, from which, if we can speculate based on the progress of the last seven years, we must be getting close.
When that happens, it is to be hoped, it will put an end to all kind of writings whatsoever;—the want of all kind of writing will put an end to all kind of reading;—and that in time, As war begets poverty; poverty peace,——must, in course, put an end to all kind of knowledge,—and then——we shall have all to begin over again; or, in other words, be exactly where we started.
When that happens, it’s hoped that it will put a stop to all types of writing; the lack of all types of writing will end all types of reading; and eventually, As war leads to poverty; poverty leads to peace,——will inevitably put an end to all types of knowledge,—and then——we will have to start all over again; in other words, we’ll be exactly where we began.
———Happy! thrice happy times! I only wish that the æra of my begetting, as well as the mode and manner of it, had been a little alter’d,——or that it could have been put off, with any convenience to my father or mother, for some twenty or five-and-twenty years longer, when a man in the literary world might have stood some chance.——
———Happy! thrice happy times! I only wish that the time and way I was born had been a little different,——or that it could have been delayed, with any convenience to my dad or mom, for another twenty or twenty-five years, when a person in the literary world might have had a better opportunity.——
But I forget my uncle Toby, whom all this while we have left knocking the ashes out of his tobacco-pipe.
But I almost forgot about my uncle Toby, who we’ve left here this whole time, knocking the ashes out of his tobacco pipe.
His humour was of that particular species, which does honour to our atmosphere; and I should have made no scruple of ranking him amongst one of the first-rate productions of it, had not there appeared too many strong lines in it of a family-likeness, which shewed that he derived the singularity of his temper more from blood, than either wind or water, or any modifications or combinations of them whatever: And I have, therefore, oft-times wondered, that my father, tho’ I believe he had his reasons for it, upon his observing some tokens of eccentricity, in my course, when I was a boy,—should never once endeavour to account for them in this way: for all the Shandy Family were of an original character throughout:——I mean the males,—the females had no character at all,—except, indeed, my great aunt Dinah, who, about sixty years ago, was married and got with child by the coachman, for which my father, according to 49 his hypothesis of christian names, would often say, She might thank her godfathers and godmothers.
His humor was the kind that truly enriches our atmosphere, and I wouldn't hesitate to place him among the best of it, if it weren't for the strong family traits that showed he got his unique temperament more from his genes than from any external influences. I've often wondered why my father, although I believe he had his reasons, never tried to explain these signs of eccentricity in my behavior when I was a boy. The entire Shandy Family had their own original quirks: I’m referring to the males— the females had no character whatsoever—except, of course, my great aunt Dinah, who, about sixty years ago, got married and became pregnant by the coachman. My father would often say, based on his theories about names, that she might thank her godfathers and godmothers for that.
It will seem very strange,——and I would as soon think of dropping a riddle in the reader’s way, which is not my interest to do, as set him upon guessing how it could come to pass, that an event of this kind, so many years after it had happened, should be reserved for the interruption of the peace and unity, which otherwise so cordially subsisted, between my father and my uncle Toby. One would have thought, that the whole force of the misfortune should have spent and wasted itself in the family at first,—as is generally the case.—But nothing ever wrought with our family after the ordinary way. Possibly at the very time this happened, it might have something else to afflict it; and as afflictions are sent down for our good, and that as this had never done the Shandy Family any good at all, it might lie waiting till apt times and circumstances should give it an opportunity to discharge its office.——Observe, I determine nothing upon this.——My way is ever to point out to the curious, different tracts of investigation, to come at the first springs of the events I tell;—not with a pedantic Fescue,—or in the decisive manner of Tacitus, who outwits himself and his reader;—but with the officious humility of a heart devoted to the assistance merely of the inquisitive;—to them I write,——and by them I shall be read,——if any such reading as this could be supposed to hold out so long,—to the very end of the world.
It might seem really odd, and I'd rather not throw a riddle in the reader’s way, which isn’t my intention, than make him wonder how it could be that an event like this, so many years after it occurred, could disrupt the peace and unity that otherwise existed so warmly between my father and uncle Toby. One would think that the full impact of the misfortune would have played out within the family right away, as is usually the case. But nothing ever happened in our family in the usual way. It’s possible that when this occurred, there was something else to trouble us, and since afflictions are meant to teach us something, and this particular event had never done our family any good, it might have just been waiting for the right moments and circumstances to unleash its impact. —Just to be clear, I’m not making any conclusions about this. —My approach is always to point out to the curious various avenues of inquiry to uncover the origins of the events I describe; —not with a pedantic guide, —or in the assertive style of Tacitus, who ends up outsmarting himself and his readers; —but with the eager humility of a heart solely dedicated to assisting those who seek knowledge; —I write for them, —and by them I will be read, —if any reading like this could last so long, —until the end of time.
Why this cause of sorrow, therefore, was thus reserved for my father and uncle, is undetermined by me. But how and in what direction it exerted itself so as to become the cause of dissatisfaction between them, after it began to operate, is what I am able to explain with great exactness, and is as follows:
Why this source of sorrow was reserved for my father and uncle is unclear to me. However, how and in what way it caused dissatisfaction between them after it started to take effect is something I can explain clearly, and it goes like this:
My uncle Toby Shandy, Madam, was a gentleman, who, with the virtues which usually constitute the character of a man of honour and rectitude,——possessed one in a very eminent degree, which is seldom or never put into the catalogue; and that was a most extreme and unparallel’d modesty of nature;——though I correct the word nature, for this reason, that I may not prejudge a point which must shortly come to a hearing, and that is, Whether this modesty of his was natural or acquir’d.——Whichever way my uncle Toby came by it, ’twas nevertheless modesty in the truest sense of it; and that is, Madam, not in regard to words, for he was so unhappy as to have very little choice in them,—but to things;——and this kind of modesty so possessed him, and it arose to such a height in him, as almost 50 to equal, if such a thing could be, even the modesty of a woman: That female nicety, Madam, and inward cleanliness of mind and fancy, in your sex, which makes you so much the awe of ours.
My uncle Toby Shandi was a gentleman who, alongside the traits that typically define a man of honor and integrity, had one particularly rare quality: an extraordinary and unparalleled modesty. I should clarify my choice of the word “nature,” to avoid jumping to conclusions about an issue that will soon be addressed—whether this modesty was innate or learned. Regardless of how my uncle Toby acquired it, his modesty was genuine; and by that, I mean not in terms of his choice of words—he unfortunately had very little ability in that regard—but in terms of his actions. This kind of modesty filled him to such an extent that it nearly rivaled, if such a comparison could be made, the modesty found in women. That delicate sense of propriety and inner purity of thought in your gender makes you so awe-inspiring to ours.
You will imagine, Madam, that my uncle Toby had contracted all this from this very source;—that he had spent a great part of his time in converse with your sex; and that from a thorough knowledge of you, and the force of imitation which such fair examples render irresistible, he had acquired this amiable turn of mind.
You can imagine, Madam, that my uncle Toby got all this from this very source;—that he spent a lot of his time talking with women; and that from thoroughly understanding you, and the strong influence of such admirable examples, he developed this charming way of thinking.
I wish I could say so,—for unless it was with his sister-in-law, my father’s wife and my mother——my uncle Toby scarce exchanged three words with the sex in as many years;—no, he got it, Madam, by a blow.——A blow!—Yes, Madam, it was owing to a blow from a stone, broke off by a ball from the parapet of a horn-work at the siege of Namur, which struck full upon my uncle Toby’s groin.—Which way could that effect it? The story of that, Madam, is long and interesting;—but it would be running my history all upon heaps to give it you here.——’Tis for an episode hereafter; and every circumstance relating to it, in its proper place, shall be faithfully laid before you:—’Till then, it is not in my power to give farther light into this matter, or say more than what I have said already,——That my uncle Toby was a gentleman of unparallel’d modesty, which happening to be somewhat subtilized and rarified by the constant heat of a little family pride,——they both so wrought together within him, that he could never bear to hear the affair of my aunt Dinah touch’d upon, but with the greatest emotion.——The least hint of it was enough to make the blood fly into his face;—but when my father enlarged upon the story in mixed companies, which the illustration of his hypothesis frequently obliged him to do,—the unfortunate blight of one of the fairest branches of the family, would set my uncle Toby’s honour and modesty o’bleeding; and he would often take my father aside, in the greatest concern imaginable, to expostulate and tell him, he would give him anything in the world, only to let the story rest.
I wish I could say otherwise, but unless it was with his sister-in-law, my father's wife, or my mother, my uncle Toby hardly exchanged three words with women in as many years. No, it happened, Madam, because of a blow. A blow! Yes, Madam, it was due to a stone that was broken off by a cannonball from the parapet of a fort during the siege of Namur, which hit my uncle Toby’s groin directly. How could that have caused this? The story is long and interesting, but to tell it all right now would be to get off track in my narrative. It’s an episode for later; every detail will be presented to you in its proper time. Until then, I cannot shed more light on this or say anything beyond what I’ve already shared—that my uncle Toby was a man of unparalleled modesty, which became even more delicate and intensified due to a bit of family pride. These two aspects combined in him to make him unable to hear any mention of my aunt Dinah without great emotion. The slightest hint of it would flush his face; but when my father would expand on the story in mixed company, which his arguments often required him to do, it would deeply upset my uncle Toby’s honor and modesty. He would often take my father aside, genuinely concerned, to plead with him, offering anything in the world just to let the story be forgotten.
My father, I believe, had the truest love and tenderness for my uncle Toby, that ever one brother bore towards another, and would have done any thing in nature, which one brother in reason could have desir’d of another, to have made my uncle Toby’s heart easy in this, or any other point. But this lay out of his power.
My father, I think, had the most genuine love and care for my uncle Toby that any brother could have for another, and he would have done anything reasonable that one brother could want from another to make my uncle Toby’s heart feel at ease about this or anything else. But that was beyond his ability.
——My father, as I told you, was a philosopher in grain,—speculative,—systematical;—and my aunt Dinah’s affair was a 51 matter of as much consequence to him, as the retrogradation of the planets to Copernicus:—The backslidings of Venus in her orbit fortified the Copernican system, called so after his name; and the backslidings of my aunt Dinah in her orbit, did the same service in establishing my father’s system, which, I trust, will for ever hereafter be called the Shandean System, after this.
My father, as I mentioned, was a philosophical thinker—speculative and systematic. My aunt Dinah's situation was as important to him as the backward movement of the planets was to Copernicus. The retrograde motion of Venus in her orbit supported the Copernican system, named after him; likewise, my aunt Dinah's missteps in her life provided the same support for my father's theories, which I hope will forever be known as the Shandean System from here on out.
In any other family dishonour, my father, I believe, had as nice a sense of shame as any man whatever;——and neither he, nor, I dare say, Copernicus, would have divulged the affair in either case, or have taken the least notice of it to the world, but for the obligations they owed, as they thought, to truth.—Amicus Plato, my father would say, construing the words to my uncle Toby, as he went along, Amicus Plato; that is, Dinah was my aunt;—sed magis amica veritas——but Truth is my sister.
In any other family shame, my father, I believe, had a sense of shame as refined as anyone else; and neither he nor, I dare say, Copernicus, would have revealed the situation in either case or paid any attention to it publicly, if it weren't for the duties they believed they had to the truth.—Amicus Plato, my father would say, explaining the words to my uncle Toby as he went along, Amicus Plato; that is, Dinah was my aunt;—sed magis amica veritas——but Truth is my sister.
This contrariety of humours betwixt my father and my uncle, was the source of many a fraternal squabble. The one could not bear to hear the tale of family disgrace recorded,——and the other would scarce ever let a day pass to an end without some hint at it.
This clash of personalities between my dad and my uncle led to many brotherly arguments. One couldn't stand hearing about the family's shame, while the other hardly ever let a day go by without mentioning it.
For God’s sake, my uncle Toby would cry,——and for my sake, and for all our sakes, my dear brother Shandy,—do let this story of our aunt’s and her ashes sleep in peace;——how can you,——how can you have so little feeling and compassion for the character of our family?——What is the character of a family to an hypothesis? my father would reply.——Nay, if you come to that—what is the life of a family?——The life of a family!—my uncle Toby would say, throwing himself back in his arm chair, and lifting up his hands, his eyes, and one leg.——Yes, the life,——my father would say, maintaining his point. How many thousands of ’em are there every year that come cast away, (in all civilized countries at least)——and considered as nothing but common air, in competition of an hypothesis. In my plain sense of things, my uncle Toby would answer,——every such instance is downright Murder, let who will commit it.——There lies your mistake, my father would reply;——for, in Foro Scientiæ there is no such thing as Murder,——’tis only Death, brother.
For God’s sake, my uncle Toby would exclaim,——and for my sake, and for all our sakes, my dear brother Shandy,—please let this story about our aunt and her ashes rest in peace;——how can you,——how can you be so lacking in feeling and compassion for our family’s character?——What does family character mean to a hypothesis? my father would respond.——Well, if we’re going there—what does the life of a family mean?——The life of a family!—my uncle Toby would say, throwing himself back in his armchair and lifting his hands, eyes, and one leg.——Yes, the life,——my father would insist. How many thousands of them exist every year that end up discarded, (at least in all civilized countries)—and are considered nothing more than common air in the face of a hypothesis? In my simple view of things, my uncle Toby would argue,——every such instance is outright Murder, no matter who commits it.——There lies your error, my father would respond;——for, in Foro Scientiæ there is no such thing as Homicide,——it’s only Death, brother.
My uncle Toby would never offer to answer this by any other kind of argument, than that of whistling half a dozen bars of Lillabullero.——You must know it was the usual channel thro’ which his passions got vent, when any thing shocked or surprized him:——but especially when any thing, which he deem’d very absurd, was offered.
My uncle Toby would never try to answer this with any argument other than whistling a few bars of Lillabullero. You should know that was the typical way he expressed his feelings when something shocked or surprised him, especially when he encountered something he found to be very silly.
As not one of our logical writers, nor any of the commentators upon them, that I remember, have thought proper to give a name to this particular species of argument,—I here take the liberty to do it myself, for two reasons. First, That, in order to prevent all confusion in disputes, it may stand as much distinguished for ever, from every other species of argument———as the Argumentum ad Verecundiam, ex Absurdo, ex Fortiori, or any other argument whatsoever:——And, secondly, That it may be said by my children’s children, when my head is laid to rest,——that their learn’d grandfather’s head had been busied to as much purpose once, as other people’s;—That he had invented a name,—and generously thrown it into the Treasury of the Ars Logica, for one of the most unanswerable arguments in the whole science. And, if the end of disputation is more to silence than convince,—they may add, if they please, to one of the best arguments too.
Since none of our logical writers or their commentators that I remember have decided to name this specific type of argument, I’m taking the liberty to do so for two reasons. First, to avoid any confusion in debates, it should always be distinguished from every other type of argument—just like the Argumentum ad Verecundiam, ex Absurdo, ex Fortiori, or any other argument. And second, so that my future grandchildren can say, when I’m at rest, that their learned grandfather put his mind to good use, just like others; that he invented a name and generously added it to the Treasury Department of the Ars Logica, for one of the most compelling arguments in the entire field. If the goal of debate is often more about silencing than convincing, they can also say it’s one of the strongest arguments out there.
I do therefore, by these presents, strictly order and command, That it be known and distinguished by the name and title of the Argumentum Fistulatorium, and no other;—and that it rank hereafter with the Argumentum Baculinum and the Argumentum ad Crumenam, and for ever hereafter be treated of in the same chapter.
I hereby order and declare that it be known and referred to as the Argumentum Fistulatorium, and nothing else;—and that it be regarded alongside the Argumentum Baculinum and the Argumentum ad Crumenam, and from now on, discussed in the same chapter.
As for the Argumentum Tripodium, which is never used but by the woman against the man;—and the Argumentum ad Rem, which, contrarywise, is made use of by the man only against the woman;—As these two are enough in conscience for one lecture;——and, moreover, as the one is the best answer to the other,—let them likewise be kept apart, and be treated of in a place by themselves.
As for the Argumentum Tripodium, which is only used by women against men; and the Argumentum ad Rem, which, on the other hand, is used only by men against women; since these two are sufficient for a single lecture, and since one serves as the best response to the other, let's keep them separate and discuss them in their own section.
CHAPTER XXII
The learned Bishop Hall, I mean the famous Dr. Joseph Hall, who was Bishop of Exeter in King James the First’s reign, tells us in one of his Decads, at the end of his divine art of meditation, imprinted at London, in the year 1610, by John Beal, dwelling in Aldersgate-street, “That it is an abominable thing for a man to commend himself;”——and I really think it is so.
The knowledgeable Bishop Hall, referring to the renowned Dr. Joseph Hall, who served as Bishop of Exeter during the reign of King James the First, states in one of his Decads, at the conclusion of his sacred practice of meditation, published in London in 1610 by John Beal, located on Aldersgate-street, “It is a terrible thing for a person to praise themselves;”——and I truly believe that it is so.
And yet, on the other hand, when a thing is executed in a masterly kind of a fashion, which thing is not likely to be found out;—I think it is full as abominable, that a man should lose the honour of it, and go out of the world with the conceit of it rotting in his head.
And yet, on the other hand, when something is done expertly, and it’s not likely to be discovered;—I believe it’s just as awful for someone to lose the honor of it and leave this world with that idea rotting in their mind.
This is precisely my situation.
This is exactly my situation.
For in this long digression which I was accidentally led into, as in all my digressions (one only excepted) there is a masterstroke of digressive skill, the merit of which has all along, I fear, been overlooked by my reader,—not for want of penetration in him,—but because ’tis an excellence seldom looked for, or expected indeed, in a digression;—and it is this: That tho’ my digressions are all fair, as you observe,—and that I fly off from what I am about, as far, and as often too, as any writer in Great Britain; yet I constantly take care to order affairs so that my main business does not stand still in my absence.
In this long digression I stumbled into, much like all my digressions (except one), there's a real skill to it that I fear my readers have overlooked—not because they lack insight—but because this kind of excellence isn't usually expected in a digression. And here's the thing: while my digressions are clear, as you see, and I veer off from my main topic just as much and as often as any writer in Great Britain, I always make sure that my main point doesn’t get left behind while I wander off.
I was just going, for example, to have given you the great outlines of my uncle Toby’s most whimsical character;—when my aunt Dinah and the coachman came across us, and led us a vagary some millions of miles into the very heart of the planetary system: Notwithstanding all this, you perceive that the drawing of my uncle Toby’s character went on gently all the time;—not the great contours of it,—that was impossible,—but some familiar strokes and faint designations of it, were here and there touch’d on, as we went along, so that you are much better acquainted with my uncle Toby now than you was before.
I was just about to give you a great overview of my uncle Toby’s most quirky personality when my aunt Dinah and the coachman came across us and took us on a wild detour, miles away into the heart of the universe. Despite all that, you see, the sketch of my uncle Toby’s character kept developing gently the whole time; not the big picture—that was impossible—but some familiar details and subtle hints about him were sprinkled in here and there as we went along, so you know my uncle Toby much better now than you did before.
By this contrivance the machinery of my work is of a species by itself; two contrary motions are introduced into it, and reconciled, which were thought to be at variance with each other. In a word, my work is digressive, and it is progressive too,—and at the same time.
By this method, the machinery of my work is unique; it incorporates two opposing movements that were believed to clash with each other but are now harmonized. In short, my work is both digressive and progressive at the same time.
This, Sir, is a very different story from that of the earth’s moving round her axis, in her diurnal rotation, with her progress in her elliptick orbit which brings about the year, and constitutes that variety and vicissitude of seasons we enjoy;—though I own it suggested the thought,—as I believe the greatest of our boasted improvements and discoveries have come from such trifling hints.
This, Sir, is a very different story from how the earth spins on her axis during its daily rotation and moves in its elliptical orbit that creates the year and results in the variety of seasons we enjoy;—though I admit it sparked the thought,—as I believe the greatest of our celebrated improvements and discoveries have come from such trivial hints.
Digressions, incontestably, are the sunshine;——they are the life, the soul of reading!—take them out of this book, for instance,—you might as well take the book along with them;—one cold eternal winter would reign in every page of it; restore them to the writer;—he steps forth like a bridegroom,—bids All-hail; brings in variety, and forbids the appetite to fail.
Digressions, without a doubt, are the sunshine; they are the life, the soul of reading!—remove them from this book, for example—you might as well take the book with them; an endless, cold winter would settle on every page! Bring them back to the writer; he emerges like a groom—offers a warm welcome; introduces variety, and stops the boredom from setting in.
All the dexterity is in the good cookery and management of them, so as to be not only for the advantage of the reader, but also of the author, whose distress, in this matter, is truly pitiable: For, if he begins a digression,—from that moment, I observe, 54 his whole work stands stock still;—and if he goes on with his main work,—then there is an end of his digression.
All the skill lies in cooking and managing them well, not just for the benefit of the reader, but also for the author, whose struggle with this is genuinely sad: Because if he starts a digression,—from that moment, I notice, 54 his entire work comes to a halt;—and if he continues with his main work,—then that’s the end of his digression.
——This is vile work.—For which reason, from the beginning of this, you see, I have constructed the main work and the adventitious parts of it with such intersections, and have so complicated and involved the digressive and progressive movements, one wheel within another, that the whole machine, in general, has been kept a-going;—and, what’s more, it shall be kept a-going these forty years, if it pleases the fountain of health to bless me so long with life and good spirits.
——This is terrible work.—For that reason, from the start of this, you see, I have built the main work and its additional parts with such overlaps, and have woven together the wandering and advancing movements, one within another, that the whole machine, in general, has kept running;—and, what's more, it will keep running for these forty years, if it pleases the source of health to bless me with life and good spirits for that long.
CHAPTER XXIII
I have a strong propensity in me to begin this chapter very nonsensically, and I will not baulk my fancy.—Accordingly I set off thus:
I have a strong urge to start this chapter in a completely nonsensical way, and I won't hold back my imagination.—So, I begin this way:
If the fixture of Momus’s glass in the human breast, according to the proposed emendation of that arch-critick, had taken place,——first, This foolish consequence would certainly have followed,—That the very wisest and very gravest of us all, in one coin or other, must have paid window-money every day of our lives.
If the idea of Momus’s glass being fixed in the human heart had been accepted, according to the suggestion of that top critic, then, first, this silly result would definitely have happened—That the smartest and most serious among us would, in one way or another, have had to pay for window views every day of our lives.
And, secondly, That had the said glass been there set up, nothing more would have been wanting, in order to have taken a man’s character, but to have taken a chair and gone softly, as you would to a dioptrical beehive, and look’d in,—view’d the soul stark naked;—observed all her motions,—her machinations;—traced all her maggots from their first engendering to their crawling forth;—watched her loose in her frisks, her gambols, her capricios; and after some notice of her more solemn deportment, consequent upon such frisks, etc.——then taken your pen and ink and set down nothing but what you had seen, and could have sworn to:—But this is an advantage not to be had by the biographer in this planet;—in the planet Mercury (belike) it may be so, if not better still for him;——for there the intense heat of the country, which is proved by computators, from its vicinity to the sun, to be more than equal to that of red-hot iron,—must, I think, long ago have vitrified the bodies of the inhabitants, (as the efficient cause) to suit them for the climate (which is the final cause); so that betwixt them both, all the tenements of their souls, from top to bottom, may be nothing else, for aught the soundest philosophy can shew to the contrary, but one fine transparent body of clear glass (bating the umbilical 55 knot)—so that, till the inhabitants grow old and tolerably wrinkled, whereby the rays of light, in passing through them, become so monstrously refracted,——or return reflected from their surfaces in such transverse lines to the eye, that a man cannot be seen through;—his soul might as well, unless for mere ceremony, or the trifling advantage which the umbilical point gave her,—might, upon all other accounts, I say, as well play the fool out o’doors as in her own house.
And, secondly, if that glass had been set up, nothing more would have been needed to capture a man’s character than to take a seat and quietly look in, just like you would at a optical beehive, and see the soul completely exposed; observe all her movements, her schemes; trace all her thoughts from their beginnings to their emergence; watch her freely in her playful moments and antics; and after noticing her more serious behaviors that follow such play, then take your pen and paper and write down only what you had witnessed and could swear was true:—But this is an advantage not available to the biographer on this planet;—perhaps on the planet Mercury it could be so, or even better for him;——because there, the intense heat from being close to the sun, proven by calculations to be greater than that of red-hot iron,—must, I think, have long ago turned the bodies of the inhabitants into something that’s suited for the climate, which is the ultimate reason; so that, between them both, all the dwellings of their souls, from top to bottom, may simply be, as far as solid philosophy can indicate otherwise, one clear, transparent body of glass (excluding the umbilical knot)—so that, until the inhabitants age and become fairly wrinkled, making the light passing through them extremely distorted,——or reflecting back from their surfaces in such weird angles to the eye that a person can’t be seen through;—his soul might as well, unless just for show, or the slight benefit that the umbilical point provided her,—might just as well act foolishly outside as inside her own home.
But this, as I said above, is not the case of the inhabitants of this earth;—our minds shine not through the body, but are wrapt up here in a dark covering of uncrystalized flesh and blood; so that, if we would come to the specific characters of them, we must go some other way to work.
But, as I mentioned earlier, this isn't true for the people of this earth; our minds don't shine through our bodies, but are instead wrapped up in a dark layer of unformed flesh and blood. So, if we want to understand their specific traits, we need to take a different approach.
Many, in good truth, are the ways, which human wit has been forced to take, to do this thing with exactness.
Many, in all honesty, are the ways that human creativity has had to explore to accomplish this task precisely.
Some, for instance, draw all their characters with wind-instruments.—Virgil takes notice of that way in the affair of Dido and Æneas;—but it is as fallacious as the breath of fame;—and, moreover, bespeaks a narrow genius. I am not ignorant that the Italians pretend to a mathematical exactness in their designations of one particular sort of character among them, from the forte or piano of a certain wind-instrument they use,—which they say is infallible.—I dare not mention the name of the instrument in this place;—’tis sufficient we have it amongst us,—but never think of making a drawing by it;—this is ænigmatical, and intended to be so, at least ad populum:—And therefore, I beg, Madam, when you come here, that you read on as fast as you can, and never stop to make any inquiry about it.
Some people, for example, create all their characters using wind instruments. Virgil mentions this in the story of Dido and Aeneas; however, it's as misleading as rumors. Moreover, it shows a limited creativity. I know that the Italians claim to have a precise method for identifying a specific type of character based on the forte or piano of a certain wind instrument they use, which they swear is foolproof. I won’t name the instrument here; it’s enough that we have it available—but don’t ever think about trying to draw with it. That’s puzzling and meant to be so, at least for the general public. So, I kindly ask you, Madam, when you come here, please read as quickly as you can and don’t stop to ask questions about it.
There are others again, who will draw a man’s character from no other helps in the world, but merely from his evacuations;—but this often gives a very incorrect outline,—unless, indeed, you take a sketch of his repletions too; and by correcting one drawing from the other, compound one good figure out of them both.
There are some people who will judge a man's character solely based on his bodily functions; however, this often results in a very inaccurate portrayal—unless, of course, you also consider his fill-ups; and by adjusting one illustration based on the other, you can combine them to create one accurate image of him.
I should have no objection to this method, but that I think it must smell too strong of the lamp,—and be render’d still more operose, by forcing you to have an eye to the rest of his Non-naturals.——Why the most natural actions of a man’s life should be called his Non-naturals,—is another question.
I shouldn't have any problem with this method, but I think it might smell too much like a lamp—and it would be even more complicated since you’d have to keep an eye on the rest of his Non-naturals.——Why the most natural actions of a person's life are called his Non-naturals is another question.
There are others, fourthly, who disdain every one of these expedients;—not from any fertility of their own, but from the various ways of doing it, which they have borrowed from the 56 honourable devices which the Pentagraphic Brethren3 of the brush have shewn in taking copies.—These, you must know, are your great historians.
There are others, fourthly, who scorn all of these methods; not because they have any creativity of their own, but because they have taken different approaches from the impressive techniques that the Pentagraphic Brethren of the brush have demonstrated in making replicas. These, you should know, are your major historians.
One of these you will see drawing a full-length character against the light;—that’s illiberal,—dishonest,—and hard upon the character of the man who sits.
One of these you will see sketching a full-length character against the light;—that’s unkind,—dishonest,—and unfair to the man who is sitting.
Others, to mend the matter, will make a drawing of you in the Camera;—that is most unfair of all,—because, there you are sure to be represented in some of your most ridiculous attitudes.
Others, to fix the situation, will sketch you in the Camera;—that’s the most unfair of all,—because, there you’re guaranteed to be shown in some of your silliest poses.
To avoid all and every one of these errors in giving you my uncle Toby’s character, I am determined to draw it by no mechanical help whatever;——nor shall my pencil be guided by any one wind-instrument which ever was blown upon, either on this, or on the other side of the Alps;—nor will I consider either his repletions or his discharges,—or touch upon his Non-naturals—but, in a word, I will draw my uncle Toby’s character from his Hobby-Horse.
To avoid all these mistakes in describing my uncle Toby’s character, I’m determined to do it without any mechanical aids at all; I won’t let my pencil be influenced by any wind instrument that’s ever been played, whether here or on the other side of the Alps; I won’t focus on his habits or anything like that, and I won't mention his Non-naturals. In short, I’ll portray my uncle Toby’s character based on his Hobbyhorse.
CHAPTER XXIV
If I was not morally sure that the reader must be out of all patience for my uncle Toby’s character,——I would here previously have convinced him that there is no instrument so fit to draw such a thing with, as that which I have pitch’d upon.
If I wasn't absolutely sure that the reader must be losing all patience with my uncle Toby’s character,——I would have already shown him that there's no better tool to illustrate this than the one I've chosen.
A man and his Hobby-Horse, tho’ I cannot say that they act and re-act exactly after the same manner in which the soul and body do upon each other: Yet doubtless there is a communication between them of some kind; and my opinion rather is, that there is something in it more of the manner of electrified bodies,—and that, by means of the heated parts of the rider, which come immediately into contact with the back of the Hobby-Horse,—by long journeys and much friction, it so happens, that the body of the rider is at length fill’d as full of Hobby-Horsical matter as it can hold;——so that if you are able to give but a clear description of the nature of the one, you may form a pretty exact notion of the genius and character of the other.
A man and his Hobbyhorse, though I can't say they interact in exactly the same way that the soul and body do with each other: Still, there’s definitely some kind of connection between them; and I believe it resembles more the relationship of electrified objects—where, due to the warmth from the rider that directly touches the back of the Hobbyhorse, after many long rides and a lot of friction, the rider’s body eventually becomes filled with Hobby Horse matter. This means that if you can clearly describe the nature of one, you can form a pretty accurate idea of the essence and character of the other.
Now the Hobby-Horse which my uncle Toby always rode upon, was in my opinion a Hobby-Horse well worth giving a description of, if it was only upon the score of his great singularity;—for 57 you might have travelled from York to Dover,—from Dover to Penzance in Cornwall, and from Penzance to York back again, and not have seen such another upon the road; or if you had seen such a one, whatever haste you had been in, you must infallibly have stopp’d to have taken a view of him. Indeed, the gait and figure of him was so strange, and so utterly unlike was he, from his head to his tail, to any one of the whole species, that it was now and then made a matter of dispute,——whether he was really a Hobby-Horse or no: but as the Philosopher would use no other argument to the Sceptic, who disputed with him against the reality of motion, save that of rising up upon his legs, and walking across the room;—so would my uncle Toby use no other argument to prove his Hobby-Horse was a Hobby-Horse indeed, but by getting upon his back and riding him about;—leaving the world, after that, to determine the point as it thought fit.
Now, the Hobbyhorse that my uncle Toby always rode was, in my opinion, a Hobbyhorse truly worth describing, if only for its uniqueness;—for 57 you could travel from York to Dover, from Dover to Penzance in Cornwall, and back from Penzance to York again, and you wouldn’t find another one like it on the road; or if you did see one, no matter how rushed you were, you would definitely stop to take a look at it. Indeed, its walk and shape were so strange, and it was so completely different in every way—from its head to its tail—from any other in the whole species, that it sometimes led to debates about whether it was really a Hobby horse or not: but just as the philosopher wouldn’t use any other argument to the skeptic who questioned the reality of motion except to stand up and walk across the room;—my uncle Toby proved his Hobbyhorse was indeed a Hobbyhorse by getting on its back and riding it around;—leaving the rest of the world to decide the matter as it wished.
In good truth, my uncle Toby mounted him with so much pleasure, and he carried my uncle Toby so well,——that he troubled his head very little with what the world either said or thought about it.
In all honesty, my uncle Toby enjoyed riding him so much, and he carried my uncle Toby so well, that he hardly worried about what anyone in the world said or thought about it.
It is now high time, however, that I give you a description of him:—But to go on regularly, I only beg you will give me leave to acquaint you first, how my uncle Toby came by him.
It’s about time I give you a description of him. But to stay organized, I just ask that you let me first explain how my uncle Toby got to know him.
CHAPTER XXV
The wound in my uncle Toby’s groin, which he received at the siege of Namur, rendering him unfit for the service, it was thought expedient he should return to England, in order, if possible, to be set to rights.
The injury in my uncle Toby’s groin, which he got during the siege of Namur, left him unfit for service. It was decided that he should go back to England to see if he could be treated and recovered.
He was four years totally confined,—part of it to his bed, and all of it to his room: and in the course of his cure, which was all that time in hand, suffer’d unspeakable miseries,—owing to a succession of exfoliations from the os pubis, and the outward edge of that part of the coxendix called the os illium,——both which bones were dismally crush’d, as much by the irregularity of the stone, which I told you was broke off the parapet,—as by its size,—(tho’ it was pretty large) which inclined the surgeon all along to think, that the great injury which it had done my uncle Toby’s groin, was more owing to the gravity of the stone itself, than to the projectile force of it,—which he would often tell him was a great happiness.
He was completely confined for four years—part of that time in bed and the rest in his room. Throughout his treatment, which lasted the entire time, he endured unimaginable suffering due to a series of skin issues from the pubic bone and the outer edge of the part of the pelvis known as the ilium. Both of these bones were severely crushed, not only because of the irregularity of the stone, which I mentioned broke off the parapet, but also due to its size—(though it was pretty large)—which led the surgeon to believe that the serious damage caused to my uncle Toby’s groin was more a result of the weight of the stone than the force with which it was projected, something he would often remind him was actually a blessing.
My father at that time was just beginning business in London, and had taken a house;—and as the truest friendship and cordiality subsisted between the two brothers,—and that my father thought my uncle Toby could no where be so well nursed and taken care of as in his own house,——he assign’d him the very best apartment in it.—And what was a much more sincere mark of his affection still, he would never suffer a friend or an acquaintance to step into the house on any occasion, but he would take him by the hand, and lead him up stairs to see his brother Toby, and chat an hour by his bedside.
My father was just starting his business in London at that time and had gotten a house. Since there was a strong friendship and warmth between the two brothers, and my father believed my uncle Toby could be best cared for in his own home, he gave him the very best room in the house. What showed his affection even more was that he would never let a friend or acquaintance come over without making sure to take them by the hand and bring them upstairs to see his brother Toby, so they could chat for an hour by his bedside.
The history of a soldier’s wound beguiles the pain of it;—my uncle’s visitors at least thought so, and in their daily calls upon him, from the courtesy arising out of that belief, they would frequently turn the discourse to that subject,—and from that subject the discourse would generally roll on to the siege itself.
The story behind a soldier’s injury often makes the pain seem less intense; my uncle’s visitors believed that, and during their daily visits, out of courtesy from that belief, they would often bring up the topic. From there, the conversation usually moved on to the siege itself.
These conversations were infinitely kind; and my uncle Toby received great relief from them, and would have received much more, but that they brought him into some unforeseen perplexities, which, for three months together, retarded his cure greatly; and if he had not hit upon an expedient to extricate himself out of them, I verily believe they would have laid him in his grave.
These conversations were incredibly kind; and my uncle Toby found great comfort in them, and would have found even more, but they led him into some unexpected troubles that significantly slowed his recovery for three months. If he hadn’t come up with a way to get out of them, I honestly believe they would have probably taken him to his grave.
What these perplexities of my uncle Toby were,——’tis impossible for you to guess;—if you could,—I should blush; not as a relation,—not as a man,—nor even as a woman,—but I should blush as an author; inasmuch as I set no small store by myself upon this very account, that my reader has never yet been able to guess at anything. And in this, Sir, I am of so nice and singular a humour, that if I thought you was able to form the least judgment or probable conjecture to yourself, of what was to come in the next page,—I would tear it out of my book.
What my uncle Toby was confused about is just impossible for you to figure out. If you could, I would feel embarrassed—not as a relative, not as a man, and not even as a woman—but as an author. I take a lot of pride in the fact that my readers have never been able to guess anything. I’m so particular about this that if I thought you could make even the slightest guess about what’s coming on the next page, I would tear it out of my book.
1. The Romish Rituals direct the baptizing of the child, in cases of danger, before it is born;—but upon this proviso, That some part or other of the child’s body be seen by the baptizer:——But the Doctors of the Sorbonne, by a deliberation held amongst them, April 10, 1733,—have enlarged the powers of the midwives, by determining, That though no part of the child’s body should appear,——that baptism shall, nevertheless, be administered to it by injection,—par le moyen d’une petite canulle,—Anglicè a squirt.——’Tis very strange that St. Thomas Aquinas, who had so good a mechanical head, both for tying and untying the knots of school-divinity,—should, after so much pains bestowed upon this,—give up the point at last, as a second La chose impossible,—“Infantes in maternis uteris existentes (quoth St. Thomas!) baptizari possunt nullo modo.”—O Thomas! Thomas!
1. The Roman Rituals instruct that a child can be baptized in cases of danger, before it is born;—but with the condition that some part of the child's body must be visible to the person performing the baptism:——However, the Doctors of the Sorbonne, after a deliberation on April 10, 1733,—have expanded the authority of midwives, deciding that even if no part of the child's body is visible, baptism should still be performed through injection—par le moyen d’une petite canulle,—which in English means a squirt.——It is quite strange that St. Thomas Aquinas, who had such a sharp mind for solving theological dilemmas,—should, after so much effort on this issue,—ultimately concede the point as a second La chose impossible,—“Infantes in maternis uteris existentes (quoth St. Thomas!) baptizari possunt nullo modo.” —O Thomas! Thomas!
If the reader has the curiosity to see the question upon baptism by injection, as presented to the Doctors of the Sorbonne, with their consultation thereupon, it is as follows.
If you're curious about the question of baptism by injection, as brought to the Doctors of the Sorbonne, along with their discussion on the matter, here it is.
BOOK II
CHAPTER I
I have begun a new book, on purpose that I might have room enough to explain the nature of the perplexities in which my uncle Toby was involved, from the many discourses and interrogations about the siege of Namur, where he received his wound.
I've got started a new book to give myself enough space to explain the complexities my uncle Toby experienced from all the discussions and questions about the siege of Namur, where he was injured.
I must remind the reader, in case he has read the history of King William’s wars,—but if he has not,—I then inform him, that one of the most memorable attacks in that siege, was that which was made by the English and Dutch upon the point of the advanced counterscarp, between the gate of St. Nicolas, which inclosed the great sluice or water-stop, where the English were terribly exposed to the shot of the counter-guard and demi-bastion of St. Roch. The issue of which hot dispute, in three words, was this; That the Dutch lodged themselves upon the counter-guard,—and that the English made themselves masters of the covered-way before St. Nicolas-gate, notwithstanding the gallantry of the French officers, who exposed themselves upon the glacis sword in hand.
I need to remind the reader, in case he has read the history of King William’s wars—but if he hasn't—I'll let him know that one of the most notable attacks during that siege was made by the English and Dutch at the advanced counterscarp, between the gate of St. Nicolas, which included the great sluice or water-stop, where the English were heavily exposed to fire from the counter-guard and demi-bastion of St. Roch. The outcome of this heated conflict, in short, was this: The Dutch secured a position on the counter-guard, and the English took control of the covered way in front of the St. Nicolas-gate, despite the bravery of the French officers, who put themselves at risk on the glacis with swords drawn.
As this was the principal attack of which my uncle Toby was an eye-witness at Namur,——the army of the besiegers being cut off, by the confluence of the Maes and Sambre, from seeing much of each other’s operations,——my uncle Toby was generally more eloquent and particular in his account of it; and the many perplexities he was in, arose out of the almost insurmountable difficulties he found in telling his story intelligibly, and giving such clear ideas of the differences and distinctions between the scarp and counter-scarp,—the glacis and covered-way,—the half-moon and ravelin,—as to make his company fully comprehend where and what he was about.
Since this was the main attack my uncle Toby witnessed at Namur, with the besieging army cut off from seeing much of each other's actions due to the confluence of the Maes and Sambre, my uncle Toby usually spoke more passionately and in detail about it. The many confusions he experienced came from the almost impossible challenges he faced in telling his story clearly and giving his listeners a good understanding of the differences between the scarp and counter-scarp,—the glacis and covered-way,—the half-moon and ravelin,—so they could fully grasp what he was discussing.
Writers themselves are too apt to confound these terms; so that you will the less wonder, if in his endeavours to explain them, and in opposition to many misconceptions, that my uncle Toby did oft-times puzzle his visitors, and sometimes himself too.
Writers often confuse these terms, so you won’t be surprised that in his efforts to clarify them, and in the face of many misunderstandings, my uncle Toby frequently puzzled his visitors, and sometimes even himself.
To speak the truth, unless the company my father led upstairs were tolerably clear-headed, or my uncle Toby was in one 60 of his explanatory moods, ’twas a difficult thing, do what he could, to keep the discourse free from obscurity.
To be honest, unless the company my father headed upstairs was somewhat clear-headed, or my uncle Toby was in one of his explanatory moods, it was a tough task, no matter how hard he tried, to keep the conversation from being unclear.
What rendered the account of this affair the more intricate to my uncle Toby, was this,—that in the attack of the counterscarp, before the gate of St. Nicolas, extending itself from the bank of the Maes, quite up to the great water-stop,—the ground was cut and cross cut with such a multitude of dykes, drains, rivulets, and sluices, on all sides,—and he would get so sadly bewildered, and set fast amongst them, that frequently he could neither get backwards or forwards to save his life; and was oft-times obliged to give up the attack upon that very account only.
What made this situation even more complicated for my uncle Toby was that during the assault on the counterscarp, right in front of the gate of St. Nicolas, which stretched from the bank of the Maes all the way to the big water barrier, the ground was crisscrossed with so many ditches, drains, streams, and sluices from every direction. He would get so hopelessly confused and stuck in them that often he couldn’t move backward or forward to save his life; many times, he had to abandon the attack just for that reason.
These perplexing rebuffs gave my uncle Toby Shandy more perturbations than you would imagine: and as my father’s kindness to him was continually dragging up fresh friends and fresh enquirers,——he had but a very uneasy task of it.
These confusing rejections troubled my uncle Toby Shandy more than you'd think: and since my father's generosity towards him kept bringing in new friends and new people asking questions, he had a pretty stressful time of it.
No doubt my uncle Toby had great command of himself, could guard appearances, I believe, as well as most men;—yet any one may imagine, that when he could not retreat out of the ravelin without getting into the half-moon, or get out of the covered-way without falling down the counterscarp, nor cross the dyke without danger of slipping into the ditch, but that he must have fretted and fumed inwardly:—He did so; and the little and hourly vexations, which may seem trifling and of no account to the man who has not read Hippocrates, yet, whoever has read Hippocrates, or Dr. James Mackenzie, and has considered well the effects which the passions and affections of the mind have upon the digestion—(Why not of a wound as well as of a dinner?)—may easily conceive what sharp paroxysms and exacerbations of his wound my uncle Toby must have undergone upon that score only.
No doubt my uncle Toby had a lot of self-control and could keep up appearances just as well as most people; yet anyone can guess that when he couldn't escape from the ravelin without entering the half-moon, or get out of the covered way without falling into the counterscarp, or cross the dyke without risking a slip into the ditch, he must have been internally frustrated. He was. The little daily annoyances that might seem insignificant to someone who hasn't read Hippocrates are a different story for those who have, like Dr. James Mackenzie. Anyone who has thought carefully about how the mind's emotions and feelings affect digestion—(Why wouldn't they affect a wound as much as a meal?)—can easily imagine the intense bursts of pain and aggravation my uncle Toby must have experienced because of that.
—My uncle Toby could not philosophize upon it;—’twas enough he felt it was so,—and having sustained the pain and sorrows of it for three months together, he was resolved some way or other to extricate himself.
—My uncle Toby couldn’t think too deeply about it;—it was enough that he felt it was true,—and after enduring the pain and sadness of it for three months straight, he was determined to find a way to free himself.
He was one morning lying upon his back in his bed, the anguish and nature of the wound upon his groin suffering him to lie in no other position, when a thought came into his head, that if he could purchase such a thing, and have it pasted down upon a board, as a large map of the fortification of the town and citadel of Namur, with its environs, it might be a means of giving him ease.—I take notice of his desire to have the environs along with the town and citadel, for this reason,—because my uncle Toby’s wound was got in one of the traverses, about thirty toises from 61 the returning angle of the trench, opposite to the salient angle of the demi-bastion of St. Roch:——so that he was pretty confident he could stick a pin upon the identical spot of ground where he was standing on when the stone struck him.
He was lying on his back in bed one morning, unable to position himself any other way because of the pain from his groin wound, when a thought occurred to him. If he could get a large map of the fortifications of the town and citadel of Namur, along with its surroundings, and have it glued onto a board, it might help ease his suffering. I point out that he wanted the surroundings along with the town and citadel for this reason: my uncle Toby got his wound in one of the trenches, about thirty toises from the returning angle of the trench, opposite the salient angle of the demi-bastion of St. Roch. So, he was pretty sure he could pin-point the exact spot on the map where he was standing when the stone hit him.
All this succeeded to his wishes, and not only freed him from a world of sad explanations, but, in the end, it proved the happy means, as you will read, of procuring my uncle Toby his Hobby-Horse.
All this fulfilled his wishes, and not only freed him from a lot of sad explanations, but in the end, it turned out to be the happy way, as you will read, of getting my uncle Toby his Hobby horse.
CHAPTER II
There is nothing so foolish, when you are at the expence of making an entertainment of this kind, as to order things so badly, as to let your criticks and gentry of refined taste run it down: Nor is there anything so likely to make them do it, as that of leaving them out of the party, or, what is full as offensive, of bestowing your attention upon the rest of your guests in so particular a way, as if there was no such thing as a critick (by occupation) at table.
There is nothing more foolish, when you're putting together an entertainment like this, than to manage things poorly and let your critics and people with refined taste tear it apart. And there's nothing more likely to make them do that than excluding them from the gathering or, even worse, giving your attention to the other guests in such a way that makes it seem like there’s no critic (by profession) at the table.
——I guard against both; for, in the first place, I have left half a dozen places purposely open for them;—and in the next place, I pay them all court.—Gentlemen, I kiss your hands, I protest no company could give me half the pleasure,—by my soul I am glad to see you———I beg only you will make no strangers of yourselves, but sit down without any ceremony, and fall on heartily.
——I keep an eye out for both; first of all, I've intentionally left half a dozen spots open for you;—and secondly, I treat you all with respect.—Gentlemen, I’m honored to see you, and I must say no group could bring me more joy—by my word, I’m really pleased to see you———I just ask that you don’t act like strangers, but take a seat without any formality and enjoy yourselves.
I said I had left six places, and I was upon the point of carrying my complaisance so far, as to have left a seventh open for them,—and in this very spot I stand on; but being told by a Critick (tho’ not by occupation,—but by nature) that I had acquitted myself well enough, I shall fill it up directly, hoping, in the meantime, that I shall be able to make a great deal of more room next year.
I said I had left six spots, and I was about to go so far as to leave a seventh open for them right here where I’m standing; but after being told by a critic (not by profession, but by nature) that I had done well enough, I’m going to fill it in right away, hoping that in the meantime, I’ll be able to create a lot more space next year.
———How, in the name of wonder! could your uncle Toby, who, it seems, was a military man, and whom you have represented as no fool,——be at the same time such a confused, pudding-headed, muddle-headed, fellow, as—Go look.
———How on earth could your uncle Toby, who apparently was in the military and whom you've described as no fool, be such a confused, scatterbrained, mixed-up guy as—Go check.
So, Sir Critick, I could have replied; but I scorn it.—’Tis language unurbane,—and only befitting the man who cannot give clear and satisfactory accounts of things, or dive deep enough into the first causes of human ignorance and confusion. It is moreover the reply valiant—and therefore I reject it: for tho’ it might have suited my uncle Toby’s character as a soldier excellently 62 well, and had he not accustomed himself, in such attacks, to whistle the Lillabullero, as he wanted no courage, ’tis the very answer he would have given; yet it would by no means have done for me. You see as plain as can be, that I write as a man of erudition;—that even my similies, my allusions, my illustrations, my metaphors, are erudite,—and that I must sustain my character properly, and contrast it properly too,—else what would become of me? Why, Sir, I should be undone;—at this very moment that I am going here to fill up one place against a critick,—I should have made an opening for a couple.
So, Sir Critic, I could have replied, but I won’t. It’s not polite language, and it’s only suitable for someone who can’t clearly explain things or dig deep enough into the root causes of human ignorance and confusion. Plus, it’s a brave response—and that’s why I reject it. While it might have fit my uncle Toby’s character as a soldier perfectly, and had he not gotten used to whistling the Lillabullero during such encounters, as he had no lack of courage, it’s exactly the kind of answer he would have given; however, it wouldn’t work for me at all. You can see quite clearly that I write as an educated person—my similes, allusions, illustrations, and metaphors are all scholarly—and I need to maintain my character properly and contrast it effectively too, or what would become of me? Well, Sir, I would be ruined; at this very moment, as I’m about to fill this spot against a critic, I would have created an opening for a couple.
——Therefore I answer thus:
So, here's my answer:
Pray, Sir, in all the reading which you have ever read, did you ever read such a book as Locke’s Essay upon the Human Understanding?——Don’t answer me rashly—because many, I know, quote the book, who have not read it—and many have read it who understand it not:—If either of these is your case, as I write to instruct, I will tell you in three words what the book is.—It is a history.—A history! of who? what? where? when? Don’t hurry yourself——It is a history-book, Sir (which may possibly recommend it to the world) of what passes in a man’s own mind; and if you will say so much of the book, and no more, believe me, you will cut no contemptible figure in a metaphysick circle.
Hey, Sir, in all the reading you've ever done, have you ever come across a book like Locke’s Essay on Human Understanding? Don't answer too quickly—because I know a lot of people quote the book without having actually read it, and many have read it but don’t really get it. If that describes you, since I'm writing to inform, let me sum it up for you in three words: It's a history. A history of who? What? Where? When? Take your time—It's a history book, Sir (which might actually make it appealing to people) about what goes on in a person’s own mind. If you just say that much about the book and nothing more, I promise you'll come off pretty well in a philosophical discussion.
But this by the way.
But this is by the way.
Now if you will venture to go along with me, and look down into the bottom of this matter, it will be found that the cause of obscurity and confusion, in the mind of a man, is threefold.
Now if you’re willing to journey with me and examine the heart of this issue, you'll discover that the reasons for the confusion and uncertainty in a person's mind are threefold.
Dull organs, dear Sir, in the first place. Secondly, slight and transient impressions made by the objects, when the said organs are not dull. And thirdly, a memory like unto a sieve, not able to retain what it has received.—Call down Dolly your chambermaid, and I will give you my cap and bell along with it, if I make not this matter so plain that Dolly herself should understand it as well as Malbranch.——When Dolly has indited her epistle to Robin, and has thrust her arm into the bottom of her pocket hanging by her right side;—take that opportunity to recollect that the organs and faculties of perception can, by nothing in this world, be so aptly typified and explained as by that one thing which Dolly’s hand is in search of.—Your organs are not so dull that I should inform you—’tis an inch, Sir, of red seal-wax.
Dull senses, dear Sir, first of all. Secondly, faint and fleeting impressions made by objects when those senses are not dull. And thirdly, a memory that's like a sieve, unable to hold onto what it’s received.—Call down Dolly your maid, and I’ll give you my cap and bells along with it, if I don’t make this so clear that Dolly herself can understand it as well as Malbranch.——When Dolly has written her letter to Robin and has stuck her hand to the bottom of her pocket hanging by her right side;—take that chance to remember that the senses and abilities of perception can be best represented and explained by that one thing which Dolly’s hand is searching for.—Your senses aren’t so dull that I need to inform you—it’s an inch, Sir, of red seal wax.
When this is melted, and dropped upon the letter, if Dolly fumbles too long for her thimble, till the wax is over hardened, it will not receive the mark of her thimble from the usual impulse 63 which was wont to imprint it. Very well. If Dolly’s wax, for want of better, is bees-wax, or of a temper too soft,—tho’ it may receive,—it will not hold the impression, how hard soever Dolly thrusts against it; and last of all, supposing the wax good, and eke the thimble, but applied thereto in careless haste, as her Mistress rings the bell;——in any one of these three cases the print left by the thimble will be as unlike the prototype as a brass-jack.
When the wax is melted and dropped onto the letter, if Dolly takes too long to find her thimble and the wax becomes too hard, it won’t take the shape of her thimble from the usual pressure 63 that would normally leave an imprint. That’s fine. If Dolly’s wax is beeswax or too soft—while it might receive the imprint—it won’t hold it, no matter how hard Dolly presses. Lastly, even if the wax and the thimble are good, but she applies them in a rush when her Mistress rings the bell, in any of these three situations, the mark left by the thimble will look nothing like the original, as different as a brass knocker.
Now you must understand that not one of these was the true cause of the confusion in my uncle Toby’s discourse; and it is for that very reason I enlarge upon them so long, after the manner of great physiologists—to shew the world, what it did not arise from.
Now you need to realize that none of these was the real reason for the confusion in my uncle Toby’s conversation; and that’s exactly why I go into such detail about them, like great scientists do—to show the world what it did not come from.
What it did arise from, I have hinted above, and a fertile source of obscurity it is,—and ever will be,—and that is the unsteady uses of words, which have perplexed the clearest and most exalted understandings.
What I mentioned earlier is the source of confusion, and it always will be: the inconsistent use of words, which has puzzled even the clearest and most brilliant minds.
It is ten to one (at Arthur’s) whether you have ever read the literary histories of past ages;—if you have, what terrible battles, ’yclept logomachies, have they occasioned and perpetuated with so much gall and ink-shed,—that a good-natured man cannot read the accounts of them without tears in his eyes.
It’s almost one o'clock at Arthur’s, and I’m not sure if you’ve ever read the literary histories from earlier times;—if you have, what awful conflicts, known as logomachies, have they caused and continued with so much bitterness and ink-spilling—that a kind-hearted person can’t read the stories without feeling emotional.
Gentle critick! when thou hast weighed all this, and considered within thyself how much of thy own knowledge, discourse, and conversation has been pestered and disordered at one time or other, by this, and this only:—What a pudder and racket in Councils about οὐσία and ὑπόστασις; and in the Schools of the learned about power and about spirit;—about essences, and about quintessences;——about substances, and about space.——What confusion in greater Theatres from words of little meaning, and as indeterminate a sense! when thou considerest this, thou wilt not wonder at my uncle Toby’s perplexities,—thou wilt drop a tear of pity upon his scarp and his counterscarp;—his glacis and his covered way;—his ravelin and his half-moon: ’Twas not by ideas,—by Heaven; his life was put in jeopardy by words.
Gentle critic! When you have thought all this through and reflected on how much of your own knowledge, conversations, and discussions have been messed up at some point by this one thing: What a fuss and noise in Local governments about οὐσία and hypostasis; and in the Schools of the learned about power and spirit;—about essences, and about quintessences;—about substances, and about space. What confusion in bigger Theaters from words that mean little, with such vague meanings! When you think about this, you won’t be surprised by my uncle Toby’s troubles—you’ll shed a tear of sympathy for his trench and his earthworks;—his glacis and his covered way;—his ravelin and his half-moon: It wasn’t due to ideas—by Heaven! His life was endangered by words.
CHAPTER III
When my uncle Toby got his map of Namur to his mind, he began immediately to apply himself, and with the utmost diligence, to the study of it; for nothing being of more 64 importance to him than his recovery, and his recovery depending, as you have read, upon the passions and affections of his mind, it behoved him to take the nicest care to make himself so far master of his subject, as to be able to talk upon it without emotion.
When my uncle Toby focused on his map of Namur, he immediately started to dedicate himself, with great effort, to studying it; because nothing was more crucial to him than his recovery, and his recovery depended, as you’ve read, on the feelings and emotions in his mind. It was essential for him to be careful enough to gain a solid understanding of the topic, so he could discuss it calmly. 64
In a fortnight’s close and painful application, which, by the bye, did my uncle Toby’s wound, upon his groin, no good,—he was enabled, by the help of some marginal documents at the feet of the elephant, together with Gobesius’s military architecture and pyroballogy, translated from the Flemish, to form his discourse with passable perspicuity; and before he was two full months gone,—he was right eloquent upon it, and could make not only the attack of the advanced counterscarp with great order;——but having, by that time, gone much deeper into the art, than what his first motive made necessary, my uncle Toby was able to cross the Maes and Sambre; make diversions as far as Vauban’s line, the abbey of Salsines, etc., and give his visitors as distinct a history of each of their attacks, as of that of the gate of St. Nicolas, where he had the honour to receive his wound.
After a painful two weeks of focused study, which, by the way, did nothing to help my uncle Toby’s wound in his groin, he was able, with the aid of some notes at the feet of the elephant and Gobesius’s military architecture and pyrotechnics, translated from the Flemish, to express himself reasonably clearly. By the time he reached two full months, he was quite eloquent on the subject and could discuss not only the attack on the advanced counterscarp with great organization; but having delved much deeper into the art than his initial purpose required, my uncle Toby was able to cross the Maes and Sambre, conduct diversions as far as Vauban’s line, the abbey of Salsines, etc., and provide his visitors with a clear account of each of their attacks, just like that of the gate of St. Nicolas, where he had the honor of receiving his wound.
But desire of knowledge, like the thirst of riches, increases ever with the acquisition of it. The more my uncle Toby pored over his map, the more he took a liking to it!—by the same process and electrical assimilation, as I told you, through which I ween the souls of connoisseurs themselves, by long friction and incumbition, have the happiness, at length, to get all be-virtu’d—be-pictured,—be-butterflied, and befiddled.
But the desire for knowledge, like the thirst for wealth, only grows with gaining more of it. The more my uncle Toby studied his map, the more he liked it!—by the same process and kind of connection, as I mentioned, through which I believe the souls of connoisseurs themselves, through long exposure and engagement, eventually find themselves completely immersed—decorated, depicted, captivated, and confused.
The more my uncle Toby drank of this sweet fountain of science, the greater was the heat and impatience of his thirst, so that before the first year of his confinement had well gone round, there was scarce a fortified town in Italy or Flanders, of which, by one means or other, he had not procured a plan, reading over as he got them, and carefully collating therewith the histories of their sieges, their demolitions, their improvements, and new works, all which he would read with that intense application and delight, that he would forget himself, his wound, his confinement, his dinner.
The more my uncle Toby drank from this sweet fountain of knowledge, the hotter and more impatient his thirst became. By the time the first year of his confinement was almost over, there was hardly a fortified town in Italy or Flanders that he hadn't managed to get a map of, studying them as he received them, and carefully comparing them with the histories of their sieges, demolitions, improvements, and new constructions. He read all of this with such intense focus and joy that he would forget about himself, his injury, his confinement, and his dinner.
In the second year my uncle Toby purchased Ramelli and Cataneo, translated from the Italian;—likewise Stevinus, Moralis, the Chevalier de Ville, Lorini, Cochorn, Sheeter, the Count de Pagan, the Marshal Vauban, Mons. Blondel, with almost as many more books of military architecture, as Don Quixote was found to have of chivalry, when the curate and barber invaded his library.
In the second year, my uncle Toby bought Ramelli and Cataneo, translated from the Italian; he also got Stevinus, Moralis, Chevalier de Ville, Lorini, Cochorn, Sheeter, Count de Pagan, Marshal Vauban, Mr. Blondel, along with nearly as many other books on military architecture as Don Quixote had on chivalry when the curate and barber raided his library.
Towards the beginning of the third year, which was in August, ninety-nine, my uncle Toby found it necessary to understand a little of projectiles:—and having judged it best to draw his knowledge from the fountain-head, he began with N. Tartaglia, who it seems was the first man who detected the imposition of a cannon-ball’s doing all that mischief under the notion of a right line—This N. Tartaglia proved to my uncle Toby to be an impossible thing.
Towards the start of the third year, which was in August, ninety-nine, my uncle Toby felt it was important to learn a bit about projectiles. He decided it was best to go straight to the source, so he started with N. Tartaglia, who apparently was the first person to figure out that a cannonball doesn’t just cause all that damage by following a straight line. This N. Tartaglia showed my uncle Toby that it was totally impossible.
——Endless is the search of Truth.
——The search for Truth is never-ending.
No sooner was my uncle Toby satisfied which road the cannon-ball did not go, but he was insensibly led on, and resolved in his mind to enquire and find out which road the ball did go: For which purpose he was obliged to set off afresh with old Maltus, and studied him devoutly.—He proceeded next to Galileo and Torricellius, wherein, by certain Geometrical rules, infallibly laid down, he found the precise part to be a Parabola—or else an Hyperbola,—and that the parameter, or latus rectum, of the conic section of the said path, was to the quantity and amplitude in a direct ratio, as the whole line to the sine of double the angle of incidence, formed by the breech upon an horizontal plane;—and that the semiparameter,——stop! my dear uncle Toby——stop!—go not one foot farther into this thorny and bewildered track,—intricate are the steps! intricate are the mazes of this labyrinth! intricate are the troubles which the pursuit of this bewitching phantom Knowledge will bring upon thee.—O my uncle;—fly—fly, fly from it as from a serpent.——Is it fit——good-natured man! thou should’st sit up, with the wound upon thy groin, whole nights baking thy blood with hectic watchings?——Alas! ’twill exasperate thy symptoms,—check thy perspirations—evaporate thy spirits—waste thy animal strength,—dry up thy radical moisture, bring thee into a costive habit of body,——impair thy health,——and hasten all the infirmities of thy old age.——O my uncle! my uncle Toby.
As soon as my uncle Toby figured out which road the cannonball didn't take, he unconsciously got curious and decided to find out which road it did take. To do this, he had to start over with old Maltus and studied him intently. He then moved on to Galileo and Torricellius, where, using some geometric rules, he discovered that the path could be described as a Parabola—or maybe a Hyperbola. He learned that the parameter, or latus rectum, of the conic section of that path was in a direct ratio to the quantity and amplitude, just like the whole line to the sine of double the angle of incidence, formed by the breech on a horizontal plane. But wait! My dear uncle Toby, stop! Don’t go any further into this thorny and confusing path—these steps are complicated! The mazes of this labyrinth are intricate! The troubles that come from chasing this elusive phantom of Knowledge will overwhelm you. Oh my uncle, run—run away from it like you would from a snake! Is it right—good-hearted man!—for you to stay up all night with that wound in your groin, torturing yourself with worry? Oh no! It will make your symptoms worse—stop your sweating—drain your energy—weaken your body—dry up your essential fluids, and leave you constipated, harming your health and speeding up the frailties of old age. Oh my uncle! My uncle Toby.
CHAPTER IV
I would not give a groat for that man’s knowledge in pencraft, who does not understand this,——That the best plain narrative in the world, tacked very close to the last spirited apostrophe to my uncle Toby——would have felt both cold and vapid upon the reader’s palate;—therefore I forthwith put an end to the chapter, though I was in the middle of my story.
I would not value that man’s writing skills if he doesn’t get this: the best straightforward narrative in the world, closely attached to my last passionate remark about my uncle Toby—would still come off as dull and unappealing to the reader;—so I immediately wrapped up the chapter, even though I was in the middle of my story.
———Writers of my stamp have one principle in common with painters. Where an exact copying makes our pictures less striking, we choose the less evil; deeming it even more pardonable to trespass against truth, than beauty. This is to be understood cum grano salis; but be it as it will,—as the parallel is made more for the sake of letting the apostrophe cool, than any thing else,—’tis not very material whether upon any other score the reader approves of it or not.
———Writers like me share one principle with painters. When exact copying makes our work less impactful, we opt for the lesser evil; believing it's more forgivable to stray from the truth than from beauty. This should be taken with a grain of salt; but nonetheless,—since the comparison is more for the sake of easing the tension than anything else,—it's not very important whether the reader agrees with it or not.
In the latter end of the third year, my uncle Toby perceiving that the parameter and semiparameter of the conic section angered his wound, he left off the study of projectiles in a kind of a huff, and betook himself to the practical part of fortification only; the pleasure of which, like a spring held back, returned upon him with redoubled force.
In the last part of the third year, my uncle Toby realized that the details of conic sections irritated his injury, so he stopped studying projectiles in a bit of a huff and focused solely on the practical aspects of fortification. The enjoyment of this, like a spring being released, came back to him with even greater intensity.
It was in this year that my uncle began to break in upon the daily regularity of a clean shirt,——to dismiss his barber unshaven,——and to allow his surgeon scarce time sufficient to dress his wound, concerning himself so little about it, as not to ask him once in seven times dressing, how it went on: when, lo!—all of a sudden, for the change was quick as lightning, he began to sigh heavily for his recovery,——complained to my father, grew impatient with the surgeon:——and one morning, as he heard his foot coming up stairs, he shut up his books, and thrust aside his instruments, in order to expostulate with him upon the protraction of the cure, which, he told him, might surely have been accomplished at least by that time:—He dwelt long upon the miseries he had undergone, and the sorrows of his four years melancholy imprisonment;—adding, that had it not been for the kind looks and fraternal chearings of the best of brothers,—he had long since sunk under his misfortunes.——My father was by: My uncle Toby’s eloquence brought tears into his eyes;——’twas unexpected:——My uncle Toby, by nature was not eloquent;—it had the greater effect:——The surgeon was confounded;——not that there wanted grounds for such, or greater marks of impatience,—but ’twas unexpected too; in the four years he had attended him, he had never seen anything like it in my uncle Toby’s carriage; he had never once dropped one fretful or discontented word;——he had been all patience,—all submission.
It was this year that my uncle started to skip the daily routine of wearing a clean shirt, dismissed his barber without getting a shave, and barely allowed his surgeon enough time to dress his wound, caring so little about it that he wouldn’t even ask how it was healing during seven out of the ten times the surgeon dressed it. Then, suddenly, as if struck by lightning, he began to sigh heavily for his recovery, complained to my father, and grew impatient with the surgeon. One morning, upon hearing the surgeon's footsteps coming upstairs, he closed his books and put away his tools to confront him about the slow healing, telling him that it surely should have been completed by now. He went on at length about the hardships he had endured and the sorrows of his four years of melancholic confinement, adding that if it hadn’t been for the kind looks and encouragement from the best of brothers, he would have long since succumbed to his misfortunes. My father was present: my uncle Toby’s heartfelt speech brought tears to his eyes—it was unexpected. My uncle Toby was not naturally eloquent; that made it even more powerful. The surgeon was taken aback; it wasn’t that there weren’t reasons for such a response—or signs of greater frustration—but it was unexpected; in the four years he had been attending to him, he had never seen anything like that in my uncle Toby’s demeanor; he had never once uttered a fretful or discontented word—he had been nothing but patient and compliant.
—We lose the right of complaining sometimes by forbearing it;—but we often treble the force:—The surgeon was astonished; but much more so, when he heard my uncle Toby go on, and peremptorily insist upon his healing up the wound directly,—or 67 sending for Monsieur Ronjat, the king’s serjeant-surgeon, to do it for him.
—Sometimes we lose the right to complain by holding back;—but often we amplify the issue:—The surgeon was shocked; but even more so when he heard my uncle Toby continue on and firmly demand that he heal the wound immediately,—or 67 call for Monsieur Ronjat, the king’s serjeant-surgeon, to do it for him.
The desire of life and health is implanted in man’s nature;——the love of liberty and enlargement is a sister-passion to it: These my uncle Toby had in common with his species;——and either of them had been sufficient to account for his earnest desire to get well and out of doors;——but I have told you before, that nothing wrought with our family after the common way;——and from the time and manner in which this eager desire shewed itself in the present case, the penetrating reader will suspect there was some other cause or crotchet for it in my uncle Toby’s head:——There was so, and ’tis the subject of the next chapter to set forth what that cause and crotchet was. I own, when that’s done, ’twill be time to return back to the parlour fire-side, where we left my uncle Toby in the middle of his sentence.
The craving for life and health is part of human nature; the love of freedom and expansion goes hand in hand with it. My uncle Toby shared these feelings with everyone else; either one of them would have been enough to explain his strong desire to recover and be outdoors. However, I’ve mentioned before that things in our family didn’t unfold in the usual way; the way this intense desire appeared in this situation would lead a keen reader to suspect there was some other reason or quirk in my uncle Toby’s mind. And there was, and that’s what the next chapter will explain. I admit, once that’s done, it will be time to go back to the parlor fireplace, where we left my uncle Toby in the middle of his sentence.
CHAPTER V
When a man gives himself up to the government of a ruling passion,—or, in other words, when his Hobby-Horse grows headstrong,——farewel cool reason and fair discretion!
When a man submits to the control of an overpowering passion,—or, in other words, when his Hobby horse becomes stubborn,——goodbye to calm reasoning and sound judgment!
My uncle Toby’s wound was near well, and as soon as the surgeon recovered his surprize, and could get leave to say as much——he told him, ’twas just beginning to incarnate; and that if no fresh exfoliation happened, which there was no sign of,—it would be dried up in five or six weeks. The sound of as many Olympiads, twelve hours before, would have conveyed an idea of shorter duration to my uncle Toby’s mind.——The succession of his ideas was now rapid,—he broiled with impatience to put his design in execution;——and so, without consulting farther with any soul living,—which, by the bye, I think is right, when you are predetermined to take no one soul’s advice,——he privately ordered Trim, his man, to pack up a bundle of lint and dressings, and hire a chariot-and-four to be at the door exactly by twelve o’clock that day, when he knew my father would be upon ’Change.——So leaving a banknote upon the table for the surgeon’s care of him, and a letter of tender thanks for his brother’s—he packed up his maps, his books of fortification, his instruments, &c., and by the help of a crutch on one side, and Trim on the other,——my uncle Toby embarked for Shandy-Hall.
My uncle Toby’s wound was nearly healed, and as soon as the surgeon regained his composure and was allowed to speak, he told him that it was just starting to heal. He mentioned that if there were no new issues, which there were no signs of, it would be completely healed in about five or six weeks. Just twelve hours earlier, the sound of several Olympiads would have seemed to suggest a shorter time to my uncle Toby. His thoughts were now racing—he was eager to carry out his plan; so, without consulting anyone further—which I believe is wise if you’re determined not to take anyone's advice—he quietly instructed Trim, his servant, to pack up a bundle of lint and dressings and to hire a carriage with four horses to be waiting at the door exactly at twelve o’clock that day, when he knew my father would be at the marketplace. Leaving a banknote on the table for the surgeon’s care of him, along with a letter expressing his heartfelt thanks for his brother’s assistance, he packed up his maps, books on fortification, instruments, etc.; and with the help of a crutch on one side and Trim on the other, my uncle Toby set off for Shandy-Hall.
The reason, or rather the rise of this sudden demigration was as follows:
The reason, or rather the rise of this sudden migration was as follows:
The table in my uncle Toby’s room, and at which, the night before this change happened, he was sitting with his maps, &c., about him—being somewhat of the smallest, for that infinity of great and small instruments of knowledge which usually lay crowded upon it—he had the accident, in reaching over for his tobacco-box, to throw down his compasses, and in stooping to take the compasses up, with his sleeve he threw down his case of instruments and snuffers;—and as the dice took a run against him, in his endeavouring to catch the snuffers in falling,——he thrust Monsieur Blondel off the table, and Count de Pagan o’top of him.
The table in my uncle Toby’s room, where he was sitting the night before this change happened, was a bit small, considering the many great and small tools of knowledge that usually cluttered it. While reaching for his tobacco box, he accidentally knocked over his compasses. As he bent down to pick them up, he also knocked over his case of instruments and snuffers with his sleeve. And when the dice didn't go his way, in trying to catch the falling snuffers, he accidentally pushed Monsieur Blondel off the table, followed by Count de Pagan right on top of him.
’Twas to no purpose for a man, lame as my uncle Toby was, to think of redressing these evils by himself,—he rung his bell for his man Trim;———Trim, quoth my uncle Toby, prithee see what confusion I have here been making—I must have some better contrivance, Trim.——Can’st not thou take my rule, and measure the length and breadth of this table, and then go and bespeak me one as big again?——Yes, an’ please your Honour, replied Trim, making a bow; but I hope your Honour will be soon well enough to get down to your country-seat, where,—as your Honour takes so much pleasure in fortification, we could manage this matter to a T.
It was pointless for my uncle Toby, who was lame, to think he could fix these problems by himself. He rang the bell for his servant Trim. "Trim," my uncle Toby said, "please see what a mess I’ve made here—I need a better solution, Trim. Can’t you take my measuring stick and check the length and width of this table, then go order me one just like it?—Yes, if it pleases you, sir," Trim replied with a bow, "but I hope you'll be well enough soon to get down to your country house where, since you take so much pleasure in fortification, we could handle this perfectly."
I must here inform you, that this servant of my uncle Toby’s, who went by the name of Trim, had been a corporal in my uncle’s own company,—his real name was James Butler,—but having got the nick-name of Trim in the regiment, my uncle Toby, unless when he happened to be very angry with him, would never call him by any other name.
I need to let you know that this servant of my uncle Toby, who was called Trim, used to be a corporal in my uncle’s own company—his real name was James Butler. However, he earned the nickname Trim in the regiment, and my uncle Toby, unless he was really angry with him, would never call him anything else.
The poor fellow had been disabled for the service, by a wound on his left knee by a musket-bullet, at the battle of Landen, which was two years before the affair of Namur;—and as the fellow was well-beloved in the regiment, and a handy fellow into the bargain, my uncle Toby took him for his servant; and of an excellent use was he, attending my uncle Toby in the camp and in his quarters as a valet, groom, barber, cook, sempster, and nurse; and indeed, from first to last, waited upon him and served him with great fidelity and affection.
The poor guy had been disabled from service due to a bullet wound in his left knee from a musket during the battle of Landen, which happened two years before the event at Namur;—and since he was well-liked in the regiment and also quite capable, my uncle Toby took him on as his servant. He was incredibly useful, helping my uncle Toby in the camp and his quarters as a valet, groom, barber, cook, seamstress, and nurse; and indeed, from start to finish, he attended to him and served him with great loyalty and care.
My uncle Toby loved the man in return, and what attached him more to him still, was the similitude of their knowledge.——For Corporal Trim (for so, for the future, I shall call him), by four years occasional attention to his Master’s discourse upon 69 fortified towns, and the advantage of prying and peeping continually into his Master’s plans, &c., exclusive and besides what he gained Hobby-Horsically, as a body-servant, Non Hobby Horsical per se;——had become no mean proficient in the science; and was thought, by the cook and chamber-maid, to know as much of the nature of strongholds as my uncle Toby himself.
My uncle Toby loved the man back, and what brought them even closer was how similar their knowledge was.——Corporal Trim (that's what I'll call him from now on), through four years of paying attention to his Master’s discussions about 69 fortified towns, and constantly sneaking a peek at his Master’s plans, plus what he learned Hobby-Horse as a body servant, Non Hobby Horsical per se;——had become quite skilled in the subject; and both the cook and the chambermaid thought he knew as much about strongholds as my uncle Toby did.
I have but one more stroke to give to finish Corporal Trim’s character,——and it is the only dark line in it.—The fellow loved to advise,—or rather to hear himself talk; his carriage, however, was so perfectly respectful, ’twas easy to keep him silent when you had him so; but set his tongue a-going,—you had no hold of him—he was voluble;—the eternal interlardings of your Honour, with the respectfulness of Corporal Trim’s manner, interceding so strong in behalf of his elocution,—that though you might have been incommoded,——you could not well be angry. My uncle Toby was seldom either the one or the other with him,—or, at least, this fault, in Trim, broke no squares with them. My uncle Toby, as I said, loved the man;——and besides, as he ever looked upon a faithful servant,—but as an humble friend,—he could not bear to stop his mouth.——Such was Corporal Trim.
I have just one more detail to add to Corporal Trim’s character, and it’s the only flaw in it. This guy loved to give advice—or more like, he loved to hear himself talk. His demeanor was so perfectly respectful that it was easy to keep him quiet when you wanted to, but once you got him started, there was no stopping him—he was quite the chatterbox. The constant interruptions of your Honour, along with the respectfulness of Corporal Trim’s manner, made his speech so persuasive that even if you found it bothersome, you couldn't really get mad. My uncle Toby was rarely either upset or annoyed with him—or at least, this fault in Trim didn’t cause any rifts between them. As I mentioned, my uncle Toby cared for the man; and since he always viewed a loyal servant as a humble friend, he couldn't bring himself to silence him. That was Corporal Trim.
If I durst presume, continued Trim, to give your Honour my advice, and speak my opinion in this matter.—Thou art welcome, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby—speak,——speak what thou thinkest upon the subject, man, without fear. Why then, replied Trim (not hanging his ears and scratching his head like a country-lout, but) stroking his hair back from his forehead, and standing erect as before his division,—I think, quoth Trim, advancing his left, which was his lame leg, a little forwards,—and pointing with his right hand open towards a map of Dunkirk, which was pinned against the hangings,——I think, quoth Corporal Trim, with humble submission to your Honour’s better judgment,——that these ravelins, bastions, curtins, and horn-works, make but a poor, contemptible, fiddle-faddle piece of work of it here upon paper, compared to what your Honour and I could make of it were we in the country by ourselves, and had but a rood, or a rood and a half of ground to do what we pleased with: As summer is coming on, continued Trim, your Honour might sit out of doors, and give me the nography—(Call it ichnography, quoth my uncle)——of the town or citadel, your Honour was pleased to sit down before,—and I will be shot by your Honour upon the glacis of it, if I did not fortify it to your Honour’s mind——I dare say thou would’st, Trim, 70 quoth my uncle.—For if your Honour, continued the Corporal, could but mark me the polygon, with its exact lines and angles—That I could do very well, quoth my uncle.—I would begin with the fossé, and if your Honour could tell me the proper depth and breadth—I can to a hair’s breadth, Trim, replied my uncle.—I would throw out the earth upon this hand towards the town for the scarp,—and on that hand towards the campaign for the counterscarp.—Very right, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby:——And when I had sloped them to your mind,——an’ please your Honour, I would face the glacis, as the finest fortifications are done in Flanders, with sods,——and as your Honour knows they should be,—and I would make the walls and parapets with sods too.—The best engineers call them gazons, Trim, said my uncle Toby.——Whether they are gazons or sods, is not much matter, replied Trim; your Honour knows they are ten times beyond a facing either of brick or stone.——I know they are, Trim, in some respects,——quoth my uncle Toby, nodding his head;—for a cannon-ball enters into the gazon right onwards, without bringing any rubbish down with it, which might fill the fossé (as was the case at St. Nicolas’s gate), and facilitate the passage over it.
If I may offer my opinion, continued Trim, I would like to share my thoughts on this matter.—You’re welcome, Trim, said my uncle Toby—go ahead,——say what you think, man, without hesitation. Well then, replied Trim (not drooping his ears or scratching his head like a simpleton, but) brushing his hair back from his forehead and standing tall as he did before his division,—I think, said Trim, moving his left foot, which was his injured leg, a little forward,—and pointing with his right hand openly toward a map of Dunkirk, which was pinned to the wall,—I believe, said Corporal Trim, with humble respect for your Honour’s better judgment,——that these ravelins, bastions, curtains, and horn-works make for a pretty poor, insignificant piece of work here on paper, compared to what you and I could accomplish if we were alone in the country, with just a rood or a rood and a half of land to work with: As summer approaches, continued Trim, your Honour could sit outdoors and give me the layout—(Call it site plan, said my uncle)——of the town or citadel that your Honour decided to lay siege to,—and I would bet my life on it that I would fortify it to your Honour’s satisfaction——I dare say you would, Trim, 70 said my uncle.—For if your Honour, continued the Corporal, could just show me the polygon, with its exact lines and angles—That I could do very well, replied my uncle.—I would start with the ditch, and if your Honour could specify the proper depth and width—I can do that to a hair’s breadth, Trim, replied my uncle.—I would pile up the earth on one side towards the town for the bank,—and on the other side towards the open land for the counter-bank.—Very good, Trim, said my uncle Toby:——And once I had sloped them to your liking,——if it pleases your Honour, I would face the slope, just like the finest fortifications are done in Flanders, with sods,——and as your Honour knows they should be,—and I would make the walls and parapets with sods too.—The best engineers call them gazons, Trim, said my uncle Toby.——Whether they’re called gazons or sods doesn’t matter much, replied Trim; your Honour knows they’re ten times better than a facing of brick or stone.——I know they are, Trim, in some ways,——said my uncle Toby, nodding his head;—because a cannonball hits the gazon straight on without bringing down any debris that could fill the ditch (as happened at St. Nicolas’s gate), making it easier to cross.
Your Honour understands these matters, replied Corporal Trim, better than any officer in his Majesty’s service;——but would your Honour please to let the bespeaking of the table alone, and let us but go into the country, I would work under your Honour’s directions like a horse, and make fortifications for you something like a tansy, with all their batteries, saps, ditches, and palisadoes, that it should be worth all the world’s riding twenty miles to go and see it.
Your Honor understands these matters, Corporal Trim replied, better than any officer in His Majesty’s service; but could you please let the discussion about the table go and just let us head into the countryside? I would work under your Honor’s guidance like a horse and create fortifications for you that would be impressive, with all their batteries, trenches, ditches, and wooden fences, making it worth a twenty-mile trip just to see it.
My uncle Toby blushed as red as scarlet as Trim went on;—but it was not a blush of guilt,—of modesty,—or of anger,—it was a blush of joy;—he was fired with Corporal Trim’s project and description.——Trim! said my uncle Toby, thou hast said enough.—We might begin the campaign, continued Trim, on the very day that his Majesty and the Allies take the field, and demolish them town by town as fast as—Trim, quoth my uncle Toby, say no more. Your Honour, continued Trim, might sit in your arm-chair (pointing to it) this fine weather, giving me your orders, and I would——Say no more, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby——Besides, your Honour would get not only pleasure and good pastime,—but good air, and good exercise, and good health,—and your Honour’s wound would be well in a month. Thou hast said enough, Trim,—quoth my uncle Toby (putting his 71 hand into his breeches-pocket)——I like thy project mightily.—And if your Honour pleases, I’ll this moment go and buy a pioneer’s spade to take down with us, and I’ll bespeak a shovel and a pick-axe, and a couple of——Say no more, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby, leaping up upon one leg, quite overcome with rapture,—and thrusting a guinea into Trim’s hand,—Trim, said my uncle Toby, say no more;—but go down, Trim, this moment, my lad, and bring up my supper this instant.
My uncle Toby turned as red as a beet while Trim spoke on;—but it wasn’t a blush of guilt,—shyness,—or anger,—it was a blush of joy;—he was excited by Corporal Trim’s ideas and descriptions.——Trim! my uncle Toby said, you've said enough.—We could start the campaign, Trim continued, on the very day that His Majesty and the Allies go to war, and take them down town by town as quickly as—Trim, my uncle Toby interrupted, stop right there. Your Honor, Trim went on, could sit in your armchair (pointing to it) in this nice weather, giving me your orders, and I would——Say no more, Trim, my uncle Toby cut in——Besides, your Honor would not only enjoy yourself and have a good time,—but also get fresh air, exercise, and stay healthy,—and your wound would heal in a month. You've said enough, Trim,—my uncle Toby said (putting his 71 hand in his pants pocket)——I really like your idea.—And if it pleases your Honor, I’ll go right now and buy a pioneer’s spade to take with us, and I’ll order a shovel and a pick-axe, and a couple of——Say no more, Trim, my uncle Toby said, jumping up on one leg, completely overwhelmed with joy,—and handing a guinea to Trim—Trim, my uncle Toby said, don’t say another word;—just go down, Trim, right now, and bring my supper up immediately.
Trim ran down and brought up his master’s supper,——to no purpose:—Trim’s plan of operation ran so in my uncle Toby’s head, he could not taste it.—Trim, quoth my uncle Toby, get me to bed.—’Twas all one.—Corporal Trim’s description had fired his imagination,—my uncle Toby could not shut his eyes.—The more he considered it, the more bewitching the scene appeared to him;—so that, two full hours before day-light, he had come to a final determination, and had concerted the whole plan of his and Corporal Trim’s decampment.
Trim ran downstairs and brought up his master’s dinner, but it was pointless: Trim’s idea was so lively in my uncle Toby’s mind that he couldn’t enjoy it. Trim, said my uncle Toby, get me to bed. It didn’t matter. Corporal Trim’s description had captured his imagination—my uncle Toby couldn’t close his eyes. The more he thought about it, the more enchanting the scene seemed to him; so that, two full hours before daylight, he had made a final decision and had worked out the entire plan for his and Corporal Trim’s escape.
My uncle Toby had a little neat country-house of his own, in the village where my father’s estate lay at Shandy, which had been left him by an old uncle, with a small estate of about one hundred pounds a-year. Behind this house, and contiguous to it, was a kitchen-garden of about half an acre; and at the bottom of the garden, and cut off from it by a tall yew hedge, was a bowling-green, containing just about as much ground as Corporal Trim wished for;—so that as Trim uttered the words, “A rood and a half of ground to do what they would with,”—this identical bowling-green instantly presented itself, and became curiously painted all at once, upon the retina of my uncle Toby’s fancy;—which was the physical cause of making him change colour, or at least of heightening his blush, to that immoderate degree I spoke of.
My uncle Toby had a neat little country house in the village where my father's estate was located at Shandy. It had been left to him by an old uncle, along with a small income of about one hundred pounds a year. Behind this house, and next to it, was a kitchen garden that covered about half an acre. At the end of the garden, separated by a tall yew hedge, was a bowling green, just the right size that Corporal Trim wanted; so when Trim said, “A rood and a half of ground to do what they would with,” that exact bowling green immediately came to mind, vividly picturing itself in my uncle Toby’s imagination. This thought was the physical cause of his change in color, or at least intensified his blush to the extreme degree I mentioned.
Never did lover post down to a beloved mistress with more heat and expectation, than my uncle Toby did, to enjoy this self-same thing in private;—I say in private;—for it was sheltered from the house, as I told you, by a tall yew hedge, and was covered on the other three sides, from mortal sight, by rough holly and thick-set flowering shrubs:—so that the idea of not being seen, did not a little contribute to the idea of pleasure pre-conceived in my uncle Toby’s mind.—Vain thought! however thick it was planted about,——or private soever it might seem,—to think, dear uncle Toby, of enjoying a thing which took up a whole rood and a half of ground,——and not have it known!
Never did a lover send a passionate message to their beloved mistress with more excitement and anticipation than my uncle Toby did, eager to experience this same thing in private;—I mean in private;—because it was hidden from the house, as I mentioned, by a tall yew hedge, and was also blocked on the other three sides from any prying eyes by rough holly and thick flowering shrubs:—so the thought of not being seen definitely added to the pleasure my uncle Toby was imagining.—What a foolish thought! No matter how thickly it was surrounded,——or how private it seemed,—to think, dear uncle Toby, that you could enjoy something that took up a whole rood and a half of land,——and keep it a secret!
How my uncle Toby and Corporal Trim managed this matter,——with the history of their campaigns, which were no way barren of events,——may make no uninteresting under-plot in the epitasis and working-up of this drama.—At present the scene must drop,—and change for the parlour fire-side.
How my uncle Toby and Corporal Trim handled this situation—along with the stories of their adventures, which were certainly not dull—might serve as an intriguing subplot in the buildup and unfolding of this story. For now, we’ll shift the scene to the living room by the fireplace.
CHAPTER VI
——What can they be doing, brother? said my father.—I think, replied my uncle Toby,—taking, as I told you, his pipe from his mouth, and striking the ashes out of it as he began his sentence;——I think, replied he,—it would not be amiss, brother, if we rung the bell.
——What do you think they’re up to, brother? said my father. —I think, replied my uncle Toby, taking his pipe from his mouth and tapping it to knock the ashes out as he started speaking; —I think, brother, it wouldn’t hurt if we rang the bell.
Pray, what’s all that racket over our heads, Obadiah?——quoth my father;——my brother and I can scarce hear ourselves speak.
Pray, what’s all that noise above us, Obadiah?——said my father;——my brother and I can hardly hear ourselves talk.
Sir, answered Obadiah, making a bow towards his left shoulder,—my Mistress is taken very badly.—And where’s Susannah running down the garden there, as if they were going to ravish her?——Sir, she is running the shortest cut into the town, replied Obadiah, to fetch the old midwife.—Then saddle a horse, quoth my father, and do you go directly for Dr. Slop, the man-midwife, with all our services,——and let him know your mistress is fallen into labour——and that I desire he will return with you with all speed.
"Sir," replied Obadiah, bowing slightly to his left shoulder, "my mistress is very unwell." "And why is Susannah running down the garden like that, as if someone were trying to grab her?" "Sir, she’s taking the quickest route into town," answered Obadiah, "to fetch the old midwife." "Then saddle a horse," my father said, "and you go straight for Dr. Slop, the man-midwife, with our regards, and let him know your mistress is in labor, and I request that he come back with you as quickly as possible."
It is very strange, says my father, addressing himself to my uncle Toby, as Obadiah shut the door,——as there is so expert an operator as Dr. Slop so near,—that my wife should persist to the very last in this obstinate humour of hers, in trusting the life of my child, who has had one misfortune already, to the ignorance of an old woman;——and not only the life of my child, brother,——but her own life, and with it the lives of all the children I might, peradventure, have begot out of her hereafter.
It's really odd, says my father, speaking to my uncle Toby, as Obadiah shut the door, — that my wife would stubbornly insist on trusting the life of our child, who has already had one mishap, to the care of an old woman, when there's an expert like Dr. Slop so close by. — And it's not just the life of our child, brother, — but her own life too, along with the lives of any future children we might have together.
Mayhap, brother, replied my uncle Toby, my sister does it to save the expense:—A pudding’s end,—replied my father,——the Doctor must be paid the same for inaction as action,——if not better,—to keep him in temper.
"Maybe, brother," my uncle Toby replied, "my sister does it to save money." "As for the pudding," my father responded, "the doctor has to be paid the same for doing nothing as he does for taking action—if not more—to keep him in a good mood."
——Then it can be out of nothing in the whole world, quoth my uncle Toby, in the simplicity of his heart,—but Modesty.—My sister, I dare say, added he, does not care to let a man come so near her ****. I will not say whether my uncle Toby had 73 completed the sentence or not;——’tis for his advantage to suppose he had,——as, I think, he could have added no One Word which would have improved it.
——Then it can be out of nothing in the whole world, my uncle Toby said simply,—but Modesty.—My sister, I dare say, he added, doesn’t want a man to get so close to her ****. I won’t say whether my uncle Toby had 73 finished the sentence or not;——it’s to his advantage to think he did,——since, I believe, he couldn’t have added a Single Word that would have made it any better.
If, on the contrary, my uncle Toby had not fully arrived at the period’s end,—then the world stands indebted to the sudden snapping of my father’s tobacco-pipe for one of the neatest examples of that ornamental figure in oratory, which Rhetoricians stile the Aposiopesis.——Just Heaven! how does the Poco piu and the Poco meno of the Italian artists;—the insensible MORE OR LESS, determine the precise line of beauty in the sentence, as well as in the statute! How do the slight touches of the chisel, the pencil, the pen, the fiddle-stick, et cætera,—give the true swell, which gives the true pleasure!—O my countrymen;—be nice;—be cautious of your language;—and never, O! never let it be forgotten upon what small particles your eloquence and your fame depend.
If, on the other hand, my uncle Toby hadn’t really reached the end of that period, then the world owes a big thanks to the sudden break of my father’s tobacco pipe for one of the finest examples of that decorative figure in speech that rhetoricians call Aposiopesis.——Good heavens! how do the Poco piu and the Poco meno of the Italian artists;—the subtle More or less, determine the exact line of beauty in a sentence, just like in a statue! How do the slight touches of the chisel, the pencil, the pen, the fiddlestick, et cætera, create the right swell that brings true pleasure!—Oh my fellow countrymen;—be careful;—be mindful of your language;—and never, oh! never forget how much your eloquence and your reputation rely on such tiny details.
——“My sister, mayhap,” quoth my uncle Toby, “does not choose to let a man come so near her ****.” Make this dash,—’tis an Aposiopesis.—Take the dash away, and write Backside,——’tis Bawdy.—Scratch Backside out, and put Cover’d way in, ’tis a Metaphor;—and, I dare say, as fortification ran so much in my uncle Toby’s head, that if he had been left to have added one word to the sentence,——that word was it.
——“My sister, maybe,” said my uncle Toby, “doesn’t want a man to come so close to her ****.” Make this dash,—it’s an Aposiopesis.—Take the dash away, and write Backside,——it’s Bawdy.—Scratch Backside out, and put Cover’d way in, it’s a Metaphor;—and, I dare say, since fortification was always on my uncle Toby’s mind, if he had been allowed to add one word to the sentence,——that word would have been it.
But whether that was the case or not the case;—or whether the snapping of my father’s tobacco-pipe, so critically, happened through accident or anger, will be seen in due time.
But whether that was the case or not—or whether the breaking of my father’s tobacco pipe, so dramatically, happened by accident or out of anger, will become clear in time.
CHAPTER VII
Tho’ my father was a good natural philosopher,—yet he was something of a moral philosopher too; for which reason, when his tobacco-pipe snapp’d short in the middle,—he had nothing to do, as such, but to have taken hold of the two pieces, and thrown them gently upon the back of the fire.——He did no such thing;——he threw them with all the violence in the world;—and, to give the action still more emphasis,—he started upon both his legs to do it.
Though my father was a good natural philosopher, he was also a bit of a moral philosopher. So when his tobacco pipe broke in the middle, he could have simply picked up the two pieces and tossed them lightly onto the back of the fire. Instead, he did the exact opposite—he threw them with all his might and even jumped up on his feet to do it.
This looked something like heat;—and the manner of his reply to what my uncle Toby was saying, proved it was so.
This looked a bit like heat;—and the way he responded to what my uncle Toby was saying, confirmed that it was.
—“Not choose,” quoth my father, (repeating my uncle Toby’s words) “to let a man come so near her!”——By Heaven, brother Toby! you would try the patience of Job;—and I think 74 I have the plagues of one already without it.——Why?——Where?——Wherein?——Wherefore?——Upon what account? replied my uncle Toby, in the utmost astonishment.—To think, said my father, of a man living to your age, brother, and knowing so little about women!——I know nothing at all about them,—replied my uncle Toby: And I think, continued he, that the shock I received the year after the demolition of Dunkirk, in my affair with widow Wadman;—which shock you know I should not have received, but from my total ignorance of the sex,—has given me just cause to say, That I neither know nor do pretend to know anything about ’em or their concerns either.—Methinks, brother, replied my father, you might, at least, know so much as the right end of a woman from the wrong.
—“Not choose,” my father said, echoing my uncle Toby’s words, “to let a man get so close to her!”——By Heaven, brother Toby! you would test the patience of Job;—and I feel like I’m already dealing with one disaster without adding another.——Why?——Where?——How?——For what reason? my uncle Toby replied, completely astonished. —To think, my father said, that a man could reach your age, brother, and know so little about women!——I don’t know anything at all about them,—my uncle Toby replied. And I think, he continued, that the shock I felt the year after the fall of Dunkirk, during my situation with widow Wadman;—which shock I wouldn’t have experienced if I hadn’t been completely clueless about the opposite sex,—has given me valid reason to state that I neither know nor pretend to know anything about them or their matters either.——I think, brother, my father replied, you ought to at least know which end of a woman is the right one and which is the wrong one.
It is said in Aristotle’s Master Piece, “That when a man doth think of anything which is past,——he looketh down upon the ground;——but that when he thinketh of something that is to come, he looketh up towards the heavens.”
It is said in Aristotle’s Master Piece, “That when a man thinks of anything from the past, he looks down at the ground; but when he thinks of something that is to come, he looks up towards the heavens.”
My uncle Toby, I suppose, thought of neither, for he look’d horizontally.—Right end! quoth my uncle Toby, muttering the two words low to himself, and fixing his two eyes insensibly as he muttered them, upon a small crevice, formed by a bad joint in the chimney-piece——Right end of a woman!——I declare, quoth my uncle, I know no more which it is than the man in the moon;——and if I was to think, continued my uncle Toby (keeping his eye still fixed upon the bad joint) this month together, I am sure I should not be able to find it out.
My uncle Toby, I guess, didn’t consider either option, as he was looking straight ahead. "Right end!" my uncle Toby mumbled quietly to himself, his gaze drifting toward a small crack caused by a bad joint in the fireplace—"Right end of a woman!"—I swear, my uncle said, I can’t tell which one it is any more than the man in the moon; and if I thought about it for a month, my uncle Toby continued (still fixated on the bad joint), I know I wouldn’t figure it out.
Then, brother Toby, replied my father, I will tell you.
Then, brother Toby, my father replied, I will tell you.
Everything in this world, continued my father (filling a fresh pipe)—every thing in this world, my dear brother Toby, has two handles.——Not always, quoth my uncle Toby.——At least, replied my father, everyone has two hands,——which comes to the same thing.——Now, if a man was to sit down coolly, and consider within himself the make, the shape, the construction, come-at-ability, and convenience of all the parts which constitute the whole of that animal, called Woman, and compare them analogically——I never understood rightly the meaning of that word,—quoth my uncle Toby.—
Everything in this world, my father said (lighting a new pipe)—everything in this world, dear brother Toby, has two handles.——Not always, my uncle Toby replied.——At least, my father continued, everyone has two hands,——which amounts to the same thing.——Now, if a man were to sit down calmly and think about the makeup, the shape, the structure, accessibility, and practicality of all the parts that make up that creature called Woman, and compare them in a similar way——I’ve never really understood what that word means, said my uncle Toby.
Analogy, replied my father, is the certain relation and agreement which different——Here a devil of a rap at the door snapped my father’s definition (like his tobacco-pipe) in two,—and, at the same time, crushed the head of as notable and curious a dissertation as ever was engendered in the womb of speculation;—it was some months before my father could get an opportunity 75 to be safely delivered of it:—And, at this hour, it is a thing full as problematical as the subject of the dissertation itself,—(considering the confusion and distresses of our domestick misadventures, which are now coming thick one upon the back of another) whether I shall be able to find a place for it in the third volume or not.
Analogy, my father replied, is the certain relationship and agreement between different——Then a loud knock at the door interrupted my father's definition (just like his tobacco pipe) and, at the same time, cut short as interesting and detailed a discussion as ever came from the depths of thought; it took my father several months to find a chance 75 to finally get it out:—And even now, it's just as uncertain as the topic of the discussion itself,—(given the chaos and troubles of our family situations, which keep piling up one after another) whether I will even be able to find a spot for it in the third volume or not.
CHAPTER VIII
It is about an hour and a half’s tolerable good reading since my uncle Toby rung the bell, when Obadiah was ordered to saddle a horse, and go for Dr. Slop, the man-midwife;—so that no one can say, with reason, that I have not allowed Obadiah time enough, poetically speaking, and considering the emergency too, both to go and come;——though, morally and truly speaking, the man perhaps has scarce had time to get on his boots.
It’s been about an hour and a half of decent reading since my uncle Toby rang the bell, when Obadiah was told to saddle a horse and go get Dr. Slop, the man-midwife;—so no one can reasonably say that I haven’t given Obadiah enough time, in a poetic sense, and considering the urgency, to go and come back;——though, honestly speaking, the guy probably barely had time to put on his boots.
If the hypercritick will go upon this; and is resolved after all to take a pendulum, and measure the true distance betwixt the ringing of the bell, and the rap at the door;—and, after finding it to be no more than two minutes, thirteen seconds, and three fifths,—should take upon him to insult over me for such a breach in the unity, or rather probability of time;—I would remind him, that the idea of duration, and of its simple modes, is got merely from the train and succession of our ideas,——and is the true scholastic pendulum,——and by which, as a scholar, I will be tried in this matter,—abjuring and detesting the jurisdiction of all other pendulums whatever.
If the hypercritical person wants to go down that road and is determined to use a pendulum to measure the exact time between the bell ringing and the knock at the door—only to find it’s just two minutes, thirteen seconds, and three-fifths—should they dare to mock me for this breach in the unity, or rather the likelihood, of time—I would remind them that our concept of duration and its simple forms comes solely from the flow and sequence of our thoughts. This is the true academic pendulum, and it’s by this standard that I, as a scholar, will be judged in this matter, rejecting and denouncing the authority of all other pendulums.
I would therefore desire him to consider that it is but poor eight miles from Shandy-Hall to Dr. Slop, the man-midwife’s house;—and that whilst Obadiah has been going those said miles and back, I have brought my uncle Toby from Namur, quite across all Flanders, into England:—That I have had him ill upon my hands near four years;—and have since travelled him and Corporal Trim in a chariot-and-four, a journey of near two hundred miles down into Yorkshire,——all which put together, must have prepared the reader’s imagination for the entrance of Dr. Slop upon the stage,—as much, at least (I hope) as a dance, a song, or a concerto between the acts.
I would like him to keep in mind that it's only a short eight miles from Shandy-Hall to Dr. Slop, the man-midwife’s place;—and that while Obadiah has been making that trip, I’ve brought my uncle Toby all the way from Namur, across Flanders, into England:—That I've been taking care of him while he’s been ill for almost four years;—and I've even traveled with him and Corporal Trim in a chariot-and-four, a nearly two hundred mile journey down into Yorkshire,——all of which should have set the reader’s imagination up nicely for Dr. Slop to make his entrance,—at least as much (I hope) as a dance, a song, or a concerto between the acts.
If my hypercritick is intractable, alledging, that two minutes and thirteen seconds are no more than two minutes and thirteen seconds,—when I have said all I can about them; and that this plea, though it might save me dramatically, will damn me biographically, rendering my book from this very moment, a 76 professed Romance, which, before, was a book apocryphal:——If I am thus pressed—I then put an end to the whole objection and controversy about it all at once,——by acquainting him, that Obadiah had not got above threescore yards from the stable-yard before he met with Dr. Slop;—and indeed he gave a dirty proof that he had met with him, and was within an ace of giving a tragical one too.
If my harsh critic is stubborn, arguing that two minutes and thirteen seconds are just that—two minutes and thirteen seconds—when I've said everything I can about them; and that this argument, while it might save me in a dramatic sense, will ruin me in a biographical sense, making my book from this point on a 76 clear Love, which before was just an apocryphal work:—If I’m pressed like this—I will end the whole debate immediately—by letting him know that Obadiah hadn’t gotten more than sixty yards from the stable yard before he ran into Dr. Slop;—and he certainly left a dirty mark that he had met him, and was just about to create a tragic scene too.
Imagine to yourself;—but this had better begin a new chapter.
Imagine for yourself;—but this is better suited to start a new chapter.
CHAPTER IX
Imagine to yourself a little squat, uncourtly figure of a Doctor Slop, of about four feet and a half perpendicular height, with a breadth of back, and a sesquipedality of belly, which might have done honour to a serjeant in the horse-guards.
Imagine a short, unrefined doctor named Slop, standing about four and a half feet tall, with a broad back and a large belly that would be impressive for a sergeant in the horse guards.
Such were the out-lines of Dr. Slop’s figure, which,—if you have read Hogarth’s analysis of beauty, and if you have not, I wish you would;——you must know, may as certainly be caricatured, and conveyed to the mind by three strokes as three hundred.
Such were the outlines of Dr. Slop’s figure, which—if you’ve read Hogarth’s analysis of beauty, and if you haven’t, I really wish you would—you must know can be just as easily caricatured and understood with three strokes as with three hundred.
Imagine such a one,——for such, I say, were the outlines of Dr. Slop’s figure, coming slowly along, foot by foot, waddling thro’ the dirt upon the vertebræ of a little diminutive pony, of a pretty colour——but of strength,——alack!——scarce able to have made an amble of it, under such a fardel, had the roads been in an ambling condition.——They were not.——Imagine to yourself, Obadiah mounted upon a strong monster of a coach-horse, pricked into a full gallop, and making all practicable speed the adverse way.
Imagine someone like that—because that’s what Dr. Slop’s figure looked like, slowly making his way, waddling through the mud on the back of a small, cute pony. However, it was weak—oh dear!—barely able to take a step with such a heavy burden, especially since the roads weren’t in good shape. Now picture Obadiah, riding a powerful coach horse, pushing it into a full gallop while heading in the opposite direction.
Pray, Sir, let me interest you a moment in this description.
Please, sir, let me take a moment to interest you with this description.
Had Dr. Slop beheld Obadiah a mile off, posting in a narrow lane directly towards him, at that monstrous rate,—splashing and plunging like a devil thro’ thick and thin, as he approached, would not such a phænomenon, with such a vortex of mud and water moving along with it, round its axis,—have been a subject of juster apprehension to Dr. Slop in his situation, than the worst of Whiston’s comets?—To say nothing of the Nucleus; that is, of Obadiah and the coach-horse.—In my idea, the vortex alone of ’em was enough to have involved and carried, if not the doctor, at least the doctor’s pony, quite away with it. What then do you think must the terror and hydrophobia of Dr. Slop 77 have been, when you read (which you are just going to do) that he was advancing thus warily along towards Shandy-Hall, and had approached to within sixty yards of it, and within five yards of a sudden turn, made by an acute angle of the garden-wall,—and in the dirtiest part of a dirty lane,—when Obadiah and his coach-horse turned the corner, rapid, furious,—pop,—full upon him!—Nothing, I think, in nature, can be supposed more terrible than such a rencounter,—so imprompt! so ill prepared to stand the shock of it as Dr. Slop was.
Had Dr. Slop seen Obadiah a mile away, charging down a narrow lane straight toward him at that crazy speed—splashing and bounding like a maniac through mud and water as he got closer—wouldn't such a sight, with all that sludge and water swirling around it, have been more alarming to Dr. Slop in his situation than the worst of Whiston’s comets?—Let’s not even mention the Core; meaning Obadiah and the coach-horse.—In my opinion, just the swirling mess of them was enough to have swept away, if not the doctor, at least the doctor’s pony. So, can you imagine the fear and panic of Dr. Slop when you read (which you are about to do) that he was cautiously making his way toward Shandy-Hall, and had come within sixty yards of it, and just five yards from a sharp turn made by the garden wall—in the muddiest part of a filthy lane—when Obadiah and his coach-horse suddenly turned the corner, fast and furious—bam—right at him!—Nothing, I think, in nature, could be more terrifying than such a surprise encounter—so sudden! so unprepared to handle the impact as Dr. Slop was.
What could Dr. Slop do?——he crossed himself + —Pugh!—but the doctor, Sir, was a Papist.—No matter; he had better have kept hold of the pummel—He had so;—nay, as it happened, he had better have done nothing at all; for in crossing himself he let go his whip,——and in attempting to save his whip betwixt his knee and his saddle’s skirt, as it slipped, he lost his stirrup,——in losing which he lost his seat;——and in the multitude of all these losses (which, by the bye, shews what little advantage there is in crossing) the unfortunate doctor lost his presence of mind. So that without waiting for Obadiah’s onset, he left his pony to its destiny, tumbling off it diagonally, something in the stile and manner of a pack of wool, and without any other consequence from the fall, save that of being left (as it would have been) with the broadest part of him sunk about twelve inches deep in the mire.
What could Dr. Slop do?——he crossed himself + —Pugh!—but the doctor, Sir, was a Papist.—No matter; he would have been better off holding onto the pommel—He did;—actually, it turned out he would have been better off doing nothing at all; because by crossing himself he let go of his whip,——and while trying to catch his whip between his knee and the saddle’s skirt, as it slipped, he lost his stirrup,——which caused him to lose his seat;——and in the middle of all these mishaps (which, by the way, shows how little benefit there is in crossing oneself) the unfortunate doctor lost his composure. So without waiting for Obadiah’s cue, he abandoned his pony to its fate, tumbling off it diagonally, somewhat like a bundle of wool, and with no other result from the fall, other than ending up (as it would have been) with the broadest part of him sunk about twelve inches deep in the mud.
Obadiah pull’d off his cap twice to Dr. Slop;—once as he was falling,—and then again when he saw him seated.——Ill-timed complaisance;—had not the fellow better have stopped his horse, and got off and help’d him?—Sir, he did all that his situation would allow;—but the Momentum of the coach-horse was so great, that Obadiah could not do it all at once; he rode in a circle three times round Dr. Slop, before he could fully accomplish it any how;—and at the last, when he did stop his beast, ’twas done with such an explosion of mud, that Obadiah had better have been a league off. In short, never was a Dr. Slop so beluted, and so transubstantiated, since that affair came into fashion.
Obadiah took off his hat twice to Dr. Slop;—once as he was falling,—and then again when he saw him seated.——Poor timing on his part;—shouldn't the guy have stopped his horse, gotten off, and helped him?—Well, he did all that he could given the situation;—but the Momentum of the coach-horse was so strong that Obadiah couldn't manage it all at once; he rode in circles three times around Dr. Slop before he could fully get it done;—and finally, when he did stop his horse, it was with such a splash of mud that Obadiah might as well have been a mile away. In short, never has a Dr. Slop been so covered in mud and transformed since that became a trend.
CHAPTER X
When Dr. Slop entered the back parlour, where my father and my uncle Toby were discoursing upon the nature of women,——it was hard to determine whether Dr. Slop’s figure, or Dr. Slop’s 78 presence, occasioned more surprize to them; for as the accident happened so near the house, as not to make it worth while for Obadiah to remount him,——Obadiah had led him in as he was, unwiped, unappointed, unannealed, with all his stains and blotches on him.—He stood like Hamlet’s ghost, motionless and speechless, for a full minute and a half at the parlour-door (Obadiah still holding his hand) with all the majesty of mud. His hinder parts, upon which he had received his fall, totally besmeared,——and in every other part of him, blotched over in such a manner with Obadiah’s explosion, that you would have sworn (without mental reservation) that every grain of it had taken effect.
When Dr. Slop walked into the back parlor, where my father and my uncle Toby were discussing the nature of women, it was tough to say which was more surprising to them: Dr. Slop’s appearance or his presence. Since the accident happened so close to the house that it wasn’t worth it for Obadiah to get back on him, Obadiah brought him in as he was, unwiped, unappointed, unannealed, with all his stains and blotches. He stood there like Hamlet’s ghost, frozen and silent, for a full minute and a half at the parlor door (Obadiah still holding his hand), surrounded by the majesty of mud. His backside, where he had fallen, was completely smeared, and every other part of him was so blotched from Obadiah’s explosion that you would have believed (without any doubt) that every bit of it had taken effect.
Here was a fair opportunity for my uncle Toby to have triumphed over my father in his turn;—for no mortal, who had beheld Dr. Slop in that pickle, could have dissented from so much at least, of my uncle Toby’s opinion, “That mayhap his sister might not care to let such a Dr. Slop come so near her ****.” But it was the Argumentum ad hominem; and if my uncle Toby was not very expert at it, you may think, he might not care to use it.——No; the reason was,—’twas not his nature to insult.
Here was a perfect chance for my uncle Toby to have one-upped my father; because no one who had seen Dr. Slop in that situation could have disagreed with my uncle Toby’s viewpoint, “That maybe his sister wouldn’t want someone like Dr. Slop getting so close to her ****.” But it was the Argumentum ad hominem; and since my uncle Toby wasn’t very good at it, you might think he wouldn’t want to use it.——No; the reason was,—it just wasn’t in his nature to insult.
Dr. Slop’s presence at that time, was no less problematical than the mode of it; tho’ it is certain, one moment’s reflexion in my father might have solved it; for he had apprized Dr. Slop but the week before, that my mother was at her full reckoning; and as the doctor had heard nothing since, ’twas natural and very political too in him, to have taken a ride to Shandy-Hall, as he did, merely to see how matters went on.
Dr. Slop’s presence at that time was just as uncertain as how he showed up; however, it’s clear that a moment of thought from my father could have figured it out. He had informed Dr. Slop just a week before that my mother was at the end of her pregnancy, and since the doctor hadn’t heard anything since then, it was only natural and quite smart for him to take a ride to Shandy-Hall, as he did, just to check on how things were going.
But my father’s mind took unfortunately a wrong turn in the investigation; running, like the hypercritick’s, altogether upon the ringing of the bell and the rap upon the door,—measuring their distance, and keeping his mind so intent upon the operation as to have power to think of nothing else,——common-place infirmity of the greatest mathematicians! working with might and main at the demonstration, and so wasting all their strength upon it, that they have none left in them to draw the corollary, to do good with.
But my father unfortunately went down the wrong path in the investigation; focusing, like the overly critical ones, entirely on the ringing of the bell and the knock on the door—measuring their distance and keeping his mind so fixated on the task that he couldn't think of anything else—this common flaw of even the greatest mathematicians! They work tirelessly on the proof, using up all their energy on it, leaving none left to draw any conclusions or to do something useful.
The ringing of the bell, and the rap upon the door, struck likewise strong upon the sensorium of my uncle Toby,—but it excited a very different train of thoughts;—the two irreconcileable pulsations instantly brought Stevinus, the great engineer, along with them, into my uncle Toby’s mind. What business Stevinus had in this affair,—is the greatest problem of all:——It shall be solved,—but not in the next chapter.
The sound of the bell and the knock on the door both hit my uncle Toby hard—but triggered a completely different set of thoughts for him. Those two conflicting sensations immediately brought Stevinus, the famous engineer, to my uncle Toby’s mind. What Stevinus had to do with all this is the biggest puzzle of all:—It will be figured out,—but not in the next chapter.
CHAPTER XI
Writing, when properly managed (as you may be sure I think mine is) is but a different name for conversation. As no one, who knows what he is about in good company, would venture to talk all;——so no author, who understands the just boundaries of decorum and good-breeding, would presume to think all: The truest respect which you can pay to the reader’s understanding, is to halve this matter amicably, and leave him something to imagine, in his turn, as well as yourself.
Writing, when handled right (and I'm confident mine is), is just another way of having a conversation. Just as no one who knows how to behave in good company would dominate the discussion; no author who understands the limits of decorum and politeness would assume to cover everything: The best way to show respect for the reader’s understanding is to share the load and leave them with something to imagine, just like you do.
For my own part, I am eternally paying him compliments of this kind, and do all that lies in my power to keep his imagination as busy as my own.
For my part, I constantly give him compliments like this and do everything I can to keep his imagination as engaged as mine.
’Tis his turn now;—I have given an ample description of Dr. Slop’s sad overthrow, and of his sad appearance in the back-parlour;—his imagination must now go on with it for a while.
It’s his turn now;—I have given a detailed description of Dr. Slop’s unfortunate defeat and his gloomy look in the back room;—his imagination must now continue with it for a bit.
Let the reader imagine then, that Dr. Slop has told his tale—and in what words, and with what aggravations, his fancy chooses;—Let him suppose, that Obadiah has told his tale also, and with such rueful looks of affected concern, as he thinks best will contrast the two figures as they stand by each other.——Let him imagine, that my father has stepped upstairs to see my mother.—And, to conclude this work of imagination—let him imagine the doctor washed,—rubbed down, and condoled,—felicitated,—got into a pair of Obadiah’s pumps, stepping forwards towards the door, upon the very point of entering upon action.
Let the reader picture that Dr. Slop has shared his story—and in whatever words and with whatever dramatics his imagination conjures;—Let them assume that Obadiah has shared his story too, with the sad expressions of feigned concern that he thinks will best contrast the two figures standing next to each other.——Let them envision my father heading upstairs to see my mother.—And to wrap up this exercise in imagination—let them picture the doctor cleaned up—freshened up, comforted, congratulated—slipping into a pair of Obadiah’s shoes, stepping toward the door, just about to take action.
Truce!—truce, good Dr. Slop:—stay thy obstetrick hand;——return it safe into thy bosom to keep it warm;——little dost thou know what obstacles,———little dost thou think what hidden causes, retard its operation!——Hast thou, Dr. Slop,—hast thou been intrusted with the secret articles of the solemn treaty which has brought thee into this place?—Art thou aware that at this instant, a daughter of Lucina is put obstetrically over thy head? Alas!—’tis too true.—Besides, great son of Pilumnus! what canst thou do?—Thou hast come forth unarm’d;—thou hast left thy tire-tête,—thy new-invented forceps,—thy crotchet,—thy squirt, and all thy instruments of salvation and deliverance, behind thee,—By Heaven! at this moment they are hanging up in a green bays bag, betwixt thy two pistols, 80 at the bed’s head!—Ring;—call;—send Obadiah back upon the coach-horse to bring them with all speed.
Truce!—truce, good Dr. Slop:—put away your obstetric hand;——return it safely to your chest to keep it warm;——little do you know what obstacles,———little do you think of the hidden causes that delay its work!——Have you, Dr. Slop,—have you been trusted with the secret terms of the serious agreement that brought you here?—Do you realize that right now, a daughter of Lucina is being delivered right over your head? Alas!—it’s sadly true.—And, great son of Pilumnus! what can you do?—You’ve come without weapons;—you’ve left your tire-tête,—your newly invented forceps,—your crotchet,—your squirt, and all your tools for saving and delivering, behind you,—By Heaven! at this moment they are hanging in a green bay bag, between your two pistols, 80 at the head of the bed!—Ring;—call;—send Obadiah back on the coach-horse to bring them quickly.
——Make great haste, Obadiah, quoth my father, and I’ll give thee a crown!—and quoth my uncle Toby, I’ll give him another.
——Make great haste, Obadiah, my father said, and I’ll give you a crown!—and my uncle Toby added, I’ll give him another.
CHAPTER XII
Your sudden and unexpected arrival, quoth my uncle Toby, addressing himself to Dr. Slop (all three of them sitting down to the fire together, as my uncle Toby began to speak)—instantly brought the great Stevinus into my head, who, you must know, is a favourite author with me.—Then, added my father, making use of the argument Ad Crumenam,—I will lay twenty guineas to a single crown-piece (which will serve to give away to Obadiah when he gets back) that this same Stevinus was some engineer or other,—or has wrote something or other, either directly or indirectly, upon the science of fortification.
Your sudden and unexpected arrival, my uncle Toby said to Dr. Slop (all three of them sitting down together by the fire as my uncle Toby started to speak)—immediately reminded me of the great Stevinus, who, by the way, is one of my favorite authors. Then, my father chimed in with a wager Ad Crumenam, saying, I will bet twenty guineas against a single crown piece (which I’ll give to Obadiah when he returns) that this same Stevinus was some kind of engineer, or has written something related to the science of fortification, either directly or indirectly.
He has so,—replied my uncle Toby.—I knew it, said my father, though, for the soul of me, I cannot see what kind of connection there can be betwixt Dr. Slop’s sudden coming, and a discourse upon fortification;—yet I fear’d it.—Talk of what we will, brother,——or let the occasion be never so foreign or unfit for the subject,—you are sure to bring it in. I would not, brother Toby, continued my father,———I declare I would not have my head so full of curtins and hornworks.—That I dare say you would not, quoth Dr. Slop, interrupting him, and laughing most immoderately at his pun.
“He does,” my uncle Toby replied. “I knew it,” said my father, “but for the life of me, I can’t see what connection Dr. Slop’s sudden arrival has with a conversation about fortifications; yet I was worried about it.” “No matter what we talk about, brother—no matter how unrelated or inappropriate the situation is—you always manage to bring it up.” “I wouldn’t, brother Toby,” my father continued, “I swear I wouldn’t want my head filled with curtains and earthworks.” “I bet you wouldn’t,” Dr. Slop said, interrupting him and laughing uncontrollably at his pun.
Dennis the critic could not detest and abhor a pun, or the insinuation of a pun, more cordially than my father;—he would grow testy upon it at any time;—but to be broke in upon by one, in a serious discourse, was as bad, he would say, as a fillip upon the nose;——he saw no difference.
Dennis the critic couldn't dislike a pun, or even the hint of one, more than my father; he would get annoyed by it at any time. But being interrupted by one during a serious conversation was, he would say, as bad as a flick on the nose;—he saw no difference.
Sir, quoth my uncle Toby, addressing himself to Dr. Slop,—the curtins my brother Shandy mentions here, have nothing to do with bedsteads;—tho’, I know Du Cange says, “That bed-curtains, in all probability, have taken their name from them;”—nor have the hornworks he speaks of, anything in the world to do with the horn-works of cuckoldom:—But the Curtin, Sir, is the word we use in fortification, for that part of the wall or rampart which lies between the two bastions and joins them—Besiegers seldom offer to carry on their attacks directly against the curtin, for this reason, because they are so well flanked. 81 (’Tis the case of other curtains, quoth Dr. Slop, laughing.) However, continued my uncle Toby, to make them sure, we generally choose to place ravelins before them, taking care only to extend them beyond the fossé or ditch:——The common men, who know very little of fortification, confound the ravelin and the half-moon together,—tho’ they are very different things;—not in their figure or construction, for we make them exactly alike, in all points;—for they always consist of two faces, making a salient angle, with the gorges, not straight, but in form of a crescent:——Where then lies the difference? (quoth my father, a little testily).—In their situations, answered my uncle Toby:—For when a ravelin, brother, stands before the curtin, it is a ravelin; and when a ravelin stands before a bastion, then the ravelin is not a ravelin;—it is a half-moon;—a half-moon likewise is a half-moon, and no more, so long as it stands before its bastion;——but was it to change place, and get before the curtin,—’twould be no longer a half-moon; a half-moon, in that case, is not a half-moon;—’tis no more than a ravelin.——I think, quoth my father, that the noble science of defence has its weak sides——as well as others.
“Sir,” my uncle Toby said, directing his attention to Dr. Slop, “the curtains my brother Shandy refers to here have nothing to do with beds. Though, I know Du Cange claims that bed curtains probably got their name from them. Nor do the hornworks he mentions have anything to do with the horn-works of cuckoldry. But the curtain, sir, is the term we use in fortification for that part of the wall or rampart that lies between the two bastions and connects them. Besiegers rarely attack the curtain directly because it is so well flanked.” 81 (“It’s the same with other curtains,” Dr. Slop said with a laugh.) “However,” my uncle Toby continued, “to make sure they’re secure, we usually prefer to place ravelins in front of them, ensuring that they extend beyond the fossé or ditch. The common folk, who know very little about fortification, confuse the ravelin and the half-moon, even though they are quite different. Not in their shape or construction, as we make them exactly the same in every aspect; they always consist of two faces forming a salient angle, with the gorges curved in the shape of a crescent. So where’s the difference?” my father asked, a bit testily. “In their positions,” my uncle Toby answered. “When a ravelin stands in front of the curtain, it is a ravelin, and when a ravelin is placed in front of a bastion, it is no longer a ravelin; it becomes a half-moon. A half-moon is just a half-moon, and nothing more, as long as it stands in front of its bastion. But if it were to switch places and move in front of the curtain, it would no longer be a half-moon; in that scenario, a half-moon isn’t a half-moon anymore—it’s just a ravelin. I think,” my father said, “that the noble science of defense has its weak points, as do other fields.”
—As for the horn-work (high! ho! sigh’d my father) which, continued my uncle Toby, my brother was speaking of, they are a very considerable part of an outwork;——they are called by the French engineers, Ouvrage à corne, and we generally make them to cover such places as we suspect to be weaker than the rest;—’tis formed by two epaulments or demi-bastions—they are very pretty,—and if you will take a walk, I’ll engage to shew you one well worth your trouble.—I own, continued my uncle Toby, when we crown them,—they are much stronger, but then they are very expensive, and take up a great deal of ground, so that, in my opinion, they are most of use to cover or defend the head of a camp; otherwise the double tenaille—By the mother who bore us!——brother Toby, quoth my father, not able to hold out any longer,——you would provoke a saint;——here have you got us, I know not how, not only souse into the middle of the old subject again:—But so full is your head of these confounded works, that though my wife is this moment in the pains of labour, and you hear her cry out, yet nothing will serve you but to carry off the man-midwife.——Accoucheur,—if you please, quoth Dr. Slop.——With all my heart, replied my father, I don’t care what they call you,—but I wish the whole science of fortification, with all its inventors, at the devil;—it has been the death of thousands,—and it will be mine in 82 the end,—I would not, I would not, brother Toby, have my brains so full of saps, mines, blinds, gabions, pallisadoes, ravelins, half-moons, and such trumpery, to be proprietor of Namur, and of all the towns in Flanders with it.
—As for the horn-work (high! ho! sighed my father), which my brother was talking about, they are a significant part of an outwork, continued my uncle Toby. French engineers call them Ouvrage à corne, and we usually make them to protect areas we think might be weaker than the rest. They consist of two epaulments or demi-bastions—they look nice, and if you take a walk, I can show you one that's worth your time. I admit, my uncle Toby continued, when we crown them, they are much stronger, but they are also very expensive and take up a lot of space. So, in my opinion, they are most useful for covering or defending the head of a camp; otherwise, you have the double tenaille—By the mother who bore us! brother Toby, my father interrupted, unable to hold back any longer,—you would drive anyone to distraction! Here we are, I don’t know how, right back in the middle of the old topic again. But your head is so full of these annoying works that even though my wife is currently in labor and you can hear her crying out, all you care about is taking away the man-midwife. Accoucheur, if you please, said Dr. Slop. With all my heart, replied my father, I don't care what you call yourself,—but I wish the whole science of fortification, with all its inventors, would go to hell; it has caused the deaths of thousands,—and it will be my end too. I would not, I would not, brother Toby, want my head filled with saps, mines, blinds, gabions, palisades, ravelins, half-moons, and such nonsense, even if it meant owning Namur and all the towns in Flanders along with it.
My uncle Toby was a man patient of injuries;—not from want of courage,—I have told you in a former chapter, “that he was a man of courage:”—And will add here, that where just occasions presented, or called it forth,—I know no man under whose arm I would have sooner taken shelter;——nor did this arise from any insensibility or obtuseness of his intellectual parts;—for he felt this insult of my father’s as feelingly as a man could do;—but he was of a peaceful, placid nature,—no jarring element in it,—all was mixed up so kindly within him; my uncle Toby had scarce a heart to retaliate upon a fly.
My uncle Toby was a man who suffered from injuries—not because he lacked courage—I told you in a previous chapter that he was brave: I will add here that when the right moments arose, there was no one I would have preferred to take shelter under. This didn’t come from any lack of sensitivity or dullness of mind; he felt my father’s insult just as deeply as anyone could. However, he had a peaceful, calm nature—there was no conflict within him; everything was blended so kindly in his character. My uncle Toby could hardly bring himself to hurt even a fly.
—Go—says he, one day at dinner, to an over-grown one which had buzzed about his nose, and tormented him cruelly all dinner-time,—and which after infinite attempts, he had caught at last, as it flew by him;—I’ll not hurt thee, says my uncle Toby, rising from his chair, and going across the room, with the fly in his hand,——I’ll not hurt a hair of thy head:—Go, says he, lifting up the sash, and opening his hand as he spoke, to let it escape;—go, poor devil, get thee gone, why should I hurt thee?——This world surely is wide enough to hold both thee and me.
—Go—he says one day at dinner to a large fly that keeps buzzing around his nose and bothering him the whole meal—after countless tries, he finally catches it as it flies by him— I won’t hurt you, my uncle Toby says, standing up from his chair and walking across the room with the fly in his hand— I won’t harm a hair on your head:—Go, he says, lifting the window and opening his hand as he speaks to let it fly away—go, poor thing, get lost, why should I hurt you?—This world is certainly big enough for both you and me.
I was but ten years old when this happened: but whether it was, that the action itself was more in unison to my nerves at that age of pity, which instantly set my whole frame into one vibration of most pleasurable sensation;—or how far the manner and expression of it might go towards it;—or in what degree, or by what secret magick,—a tone of voice and harmony of movement, attuned by mercy, might find a passage to my heart, I know not;—this I know, that the lesson of universal good-will then taught and imprinted by my uncle Toby, has never since been worn out of my mind: And tho’ I would not depreciate what the study of the Literæ humaniores, at the university, have done for me in that respect, or discredit the other helps of an expensive education bestowed upon me, both at home and abroad since;—yet I often think that I owe one half of my philanthropy to that one accidental impression.
I was only ten years old when this happened: but I’m not sure if it was because the event itself resonated with my nerves at that age of compassion, which instantly filled me with a wave of pleasure; or how much the way it was done and the expression behind it contributed; or in what way, through some secret magic, a tone of voice and a kind gesture, tuned by kindness, could reach my heart, I really don’t know;—but I do know that the lesson of universal goodwill taught and impressed upon me by my uncle Toby has never left my mind. And while I wouldn’t undermine what studying Literæ humaniores at university has done for me in that regard, or downplay the many advantages of a quality education I've received both at home and abroad since then;—still, I often think I owe a significant part of my compassion to that one spontaneous moment.
This is to serve for parents and governors instead of a whole
volume upon the subject.
This is intended for parents and governors as a replacement for an entire book on the topic.
I could not give the reader this stroke in my uncle Toby’s picture, by the instrument with which I drew the other parts of 83 it,—that taking in no more than the mere Hobby-Horsical likeness:——this is a part of his moral character. My father, in this patient endurance of wrongs, which I mention, was very different, as the reader must long ago have noted; he had a much more acute and quick sensibility of nature, attended with a little soreness of temper; tho’ this never transported him to anything which looked like malignancy:—yet in the little rubs and vexations of life, ’twas apt to shew itself in a drollish and witty kind of peevishness:——He was, however, frank and generous in his nature;——at all times open to conviction; and in the little ebullitions of this subacid humour towards others, but particularly towards my uncle Toby, whom he truly loved:——he would feel more pain, ten times told (except in the affair of my aunt Dinah, or where an hypothesis was concerned) than what he ever gave.
I couldn't present the reader with this aspect of my uncle Toby’s character using the same method I employed for the other parts of 83 it—since that would only capture the basic Hobby-Horsing likeness. This reflects a part of his moral character. My father, in his patient endurance of wrongs, which I've mentioned, was quite different, as the reader must have noted by now; he had a sharper and quicker sensibility, mixed with a touch of irritability—though this never led him to anything that seemed malicious. However, in the little annoyances and frustrations of life, it often came out as a quirky and witty sort of irritability. He was, nonetheless, open-hearted and generous by nature—always willing to change his mind; and in those small displays of this slightly sour temperament towards others, especially towards my uncle Toby, whom he genuinely loved, he would feel much more pain, tenfold (except in matters concerning my aunt Dinah, or when a theory was involved) than he ever caused.
The characters of the two brothers, in this view of them, reflected light upon each other, and appeared with great advantage in this affair which arose about Stevinus.
The personalities of the two brothers, in this perspective, shed light on each other and were presented in a very favorable way in the situation that emerged regarding Stevinus.
I need not tell the reader, if he keeps a Hobby-Horse,——that a man’s Hobby-Horse is as tender a part as he has about him; and that these unprovoked strokes at my uncle Toby’s could not be unfelt by him.——No:———as I said above, my uncle Toby did feel them, and very sensibly too.
I don’t need to tell the reader, if he has a Hobbyhorse, that a man’s Hobbyhorse is as sensitive a part of him as anything else; and that these random jabs at my uncle Toby’s would definitely affect him. No: as I mentioned earlier, my uncle Toby felt them, and very deeply too.
Pray, Sir, what said he?—How did he behave?—O, Sir!—it was great: For as soon as my father had done insulting his Hobby-Horse,———he turned his head without the least emotion, from Dr. Slop, to whom he was addressing his discourse, and looking up into my father’s face, with a countenance spread over with so much good-nature;——so placid;——so fraternal;——so inexpressibly tender towards him:—it penetrated my father to his heart: He rose up hastily from his chair, and seizing hold of both my uncle Toby’s hands as he spoke:—Brother Toby, said he,—I beg thy pardon;——forgive, I pray thee, this rash humour which my mother gave me.——My dear, dear brother, answered my uncle Toby, rising up by my father’s help, say no more about it;—you are heartily welcome, had it been ten times as much, brother. But ’tis ungenerous, replied my father, to hurt any man;——a brother worse;——but to hurt a brother of such gentle manners,—so unprovoking,—and so unresenting;——’tis base:——By Heaven, ’tis cowardly.—You are heartily welcome, brother, quoth my uncle Toby,———had it been fifty times as much.——Besides, what have I to do, my dear Toby, cried my father, either with your amusements or your pleasures, 84 unless it was in my power (which it is not) to increase their measure?
"Please, Sir, what did he say?—How did he act?—Oh, Sir!—it was amazing: As soon as my father finished insulting his Hobbyhorse, he turned his head, completely unfazed, from Dr. Slop, to whom he had been speaking, and looked up into my father’s face with such a warm expression;——so calm;——so brotherly;——so incredibly affectionate towards him:—it touched my father deeply. He quickly got up from his chair, grabbed both my uncle Toby’s hands as he spoke:—Brother Toby, he said,—I apologize;——please forgive this rash behavior that my mother instilled in me.——My dear, dear brother, my uncle Toby replied, getting up with my father’s help, don’t mention it;—you are completely welcome, even if it had been ten times worse, brother. But it’s unkind, my father responded, to hurt anyone;——especially a brother;——but to hurt a brother with such gentle nature,—so easygoing,—and so forgiving;——it’s disgraceful:——By Heaven, it’s cowardly.—You are absolutely welcome, brother, my uncle Toby said,——even if it had been fifty times worse.——Besides, what concern is it of mine, my dear Toby, my father exclaimed, regarding your fun or your joys, 84 unless I could somehow (which I can't) enhance their enjoyment?"
——Brother Shandy, answered my uncle Toby, looking wistfully in his face,——you are much mistaken in this point:—for you do increase my pleasure very much, in begetting children for the Shandy family at your time of life.—But, by that, Sir, quoth Dr. Slop, Mr. Shandy increases his own.—Not a jot, quoth my father.
——Brother Shandy, replied my uncle Toby, gazing at him with a hint of longing,——you’re quite wrong about this:—because you actually enhance my joy a lot by having children for the Shandy family at your age.—But, in doing that, Sir, said Dr. Slop, Mr. Shandy is only boosting his own joy.—Not at all, my father replied.
CHAPTER XIII
My brother does it, quoth my uncle Toby, out of principle.——In a family way, I suppose, quoth Dr. Slop.——Pshaw!—said my father,—’tis not worth talking of.
My brother does it, said my uncle Toby, out of principle.——In a family way, I guess, said Dr. Slop.——Nonsense!—my father replied,—it’s not worth discussing.
CHAPTER XIV
At the end of the last chapter, my father and my uncle Toby were left both standing, like Brutus and Cassius, at the close of the scene, making up their accounts.
At the end of the last chapter, my father and my uncle Toby were both standing, like Brutus and Cassius, at the end of the scene, going over their accounts.
As my father spoke the three last words,——he sat down;—my uncle Toby exactly followed his example, only, that before he took his chair, he rung the bell, to order Corporal Trim, who was in waiting, to step home for Stevinus:—my uncle Toby’s house being no farther off than the opposite side of the way.
As my father said the last three words, he sat down; my Uncle Toby did the same, but before he took his chair, he rang the bell to ask Corporal Trim, who was waiting, to go home for Stevinus, since my Uncle Toby's house was just across the street.
Some men would have dropped the subject of Stevinus;——but my uncle Toby had no resentment in his heart, and he went on with the subject, to shew my father that he had none.
Some men would have dropped the subject of Stevinus;——but my uncle Toby held no grudges and continued discussing it to prove to my father that he didn’t.
Your sudden appearance, Dr. Slop, quoth my uncle, resuming the discourse, instantly brought Stevinus into my head. (My father, you may be sure, did not offer to lay any more wagers upon Stevinus’s head.)——Because, continued my uncle Toby, the celebrated sailing chariot, which belonged to Prince Maurice, and was of such wonderful contrivance and velocity, as to carry half a dozen people thirty German miles, in I don’t know how few minutes,——was invented by Stevinus, that great mathematician and engineer.
Your sudden appearance, Dr. Slop, my uncle said as he picked up the conversation, immediately reminded me of Stevinus. (You can be sure my father didn’t suggest making any more bets on Stevinus’s behalf.)——Because, my uncle Toby continued, the famous sailing chariot that belonged to Prince Maurice, which was so incredibly designed and so fast that it could take six people thirty German miles in just a few minutes,——was invented by Stevinus, that brilliant mathematician and engineer.
You might have spared your servant the trouble, quoth Dr. Slop (as the fellow is lame) of going for Stevinus’s account of it, because in my return from Leyden thro’ the Hague, I walked as far as Schevling, which is two long miles, on purpose to take a view of it.
You could have saved your servant the hassle, said Dr. Slop (since the guy is lame) of going for Stevinus’s account of it, because on my return from Leyden through the Hague, I walked all the way to Schevling, which is two long miles, just to get a look at it.
That’s nothing, replied my uncle Toby, to what the learned Peireskius did, who walked a matter of five hundred miles, reckoning from Paris to Schevling, and from Schevling to Paris back again, in order to see it,—and nothing else.
"That's nothing," replied my uncle Toby, compared to what the scholar Peireskius did, who walked about five hundred miles, counting from Paris to Schevling, and back from Schevling to Paris, just to see it—nothing more.
Some men cannot bear to be out-gone.
Some men can't stand being outdone.
The more fool Peireskius, replied Dr. Slop. But mark, ’twas out of no contempt of Peireskius at all;——but that Peireskius’s indefatigable labour in trudging so far on foot, out of love for the sciences, reduced the exploit of Dr. Slop, in that affair, to nothing:—the more fool Peireskius, said he again.—Why so?—replied my father, taking his brother’s part, not only to make reparation as fast as he could for the insult he had given him, which sat still upon my father’s mind;——but partly, that my father began really to interest himself in the discourse.——Why so?——said he. Why is Peireskius, or any man else, to be abused for an appetite for that, or any other morsel of sound knowledge: For notwithstanding I know nothing of the chariot in question, continued he, the inventor of it must have had a very mechanical head; and tho’ I cannot guess upon what principles of philosophy he has atchieved it;—yet certainly his machine has been constructed upon solid ones, be they what they will, or it could not have answered at the rate my brother mentions.
The more foolish Peireskius, replied Dr. Slop. But pay attention, it wasn’t out of any disrespect for Peireskius at all; it was just that Peireskius’s tireless effort in walking so far on foot, out of love for knowledge, made Dr. Slop’s achievement in that matter seem insignificant:—the more foolish Peireskius, he said again.—Why?—my father replied, defending his brother, not only to quickly make up for the insult he had given him, which weighed heavily on my father’s mind;—but also because my father was genuinely getting interested in the conversation.——Why?——he asked. Why should Peireskius, or anyone else, be mocked for having a desire for understanding, or any other piece of sound knowledge? Because even though I know nothing about the chariot in question, he continued, the inventor of it must have had a very mechanical mind; and though I can’t guess what philosophical principles he used to create it;—certainly, his machine must have been built on solid ones, whatever they may be, or it couldn’t have performed at the level my brother mentions.
It answered, replied my uncle Toby, as well, if not better; for, as Peireskius elegantly expresses it, speaking of the velocity of its motion, Tam citus erat, quam erat ventus; which, unless I have forgot my Latin, is, that it was as swift as the wind itself.
It answered, my uncle Toby said, just as well, if not better; because, as Peireskius elegantly puts it when talking about the speed of its motion, Tam citus erat, quam erat ventus; which, unless I’ve forgotten my Latin, means that it was as swift as the wind itself.
But pray, Dr. Slop, quoth my father, interrupting my uncle (tho’ not without begging pardon for it at the same time) upon what principles was this self-same chariot set a-going?—Upon very pretty principles to be sure, replied Dr. Slop:—And I have often wondered, continued he, evading the question, why none of our gentry, who live upon large plains like this of ours,—(especially they whose wives are not past child-bearing) attempt nothing of this kind; for it would not only be infinitely expeditious upon sudden calls, to which the sex is subject,—if the wind only served,—but would be excellent good husbandry to make use of the winds, which cost nothing, and which eat nothing, rather than horses, which (the devil take ’em) both cost and eat a great deal.
But please, Dr. Slop, said my father, interrupting my uncle (though he apologized for it at the same time), how exactly did this chariot get started?—On very interesting principles, of course, replied Dr. Slop:—And I've often wondered, he continued, dodging the question, why none of our upper-class folks, who live on vast plains like ours—(especially those whose wives can still have children)—try anything like this; because it would not only be incredibly useful on short notice, which the ladies often need,—if only the wind cooperated,—but it would be great resource management to use the winds, which cost nothing and don’t require food, instead of horses, which (damn them) both cost money and need a lot to eat.
For that very reason, replied my father, “Because they cost nothing, and because they eat nothing,”—the scheme is bad;—it is the consumption of our products, as well as the manufactures 86 of them, which gives bread to the hungry, circulates trade,—brings in money, and supports the value of our lands:—and tho’, I own, if I was a Prince, I would generously recompense the scientifick head which brought forth such contrivances;—yet I would as peremptorily suppress the use of them.
For that very reason, my father replied, “Because they cost nothing and they don’t consume anything,”—the idea is bad;—it’s the consumption of our products, as well as their manufacturing, 86 that provides food for the hungry, boosts trade, brings in money, and maintains the value of our land:—and although I admit, if I were a Prince, I would generously reward the clever mind that came up with such inventions;—still, I would just as firmly put a stop to their use.
My father here had got into his element,——and was going on as prosperously with his dissertation upon trade, as my uncle Toby had before, upon his of fortification;—but to the loss of much sound knowledge, the destinies in the morning had decreed that no dissertation of any kind should be spun by my father that day,——for as he opened his mouth to begin the next sentence.
My father was in his element here, and he was doing just as well with his lecture on trade as my uncle Toby had done with his on fortification. Unfortunately, fate had decided that no lecture of any kind would be delivered by my father that day, because just as he opened his mouth to start the next sentence...
CHAPTER XV
In popped Corporal Trim with Stevinus:—But ’twas too late,—all the discourse had been exhausted without him, and was running into a new channel.—You may take the book home again, Trim, said my uncle Toby, nodding to him.
In walked Corporal Trim with Stevinus:—But it was too late,—the conversation had already played out without him and was shifting to a different topic.—You can take the book home again, Trim, my uncle Toby said, nodding at him.
But prithee, Corporal, quoth my father, drolling,—look first into it, and see if thou canst spy aught of a sailing chariot in it.
But please, Corporal, my father said jokingly—take a look and see if you can spot any sort of sailing chariot in it.
Corporal Trim, by being in the service, had learned to obey,—and not to remonstrate;—so taking the book to a side-table, and running over the leaves; An’ please your Honour, said Trim, I can see no such thing;—however, continued the Corporal, drolling a little in his turn, I’ll make sure work of it, an’ please your Honour;—so taking hold of the two covers of the book, one in each hand, and letting the leaves fall down, as he bent the covers back, he gave the book a good sound shake.
Corporal Trim, having served in the military, had learned to follow orders without complaining. So, he took the book to a side table and flipped through the pages. "With all due respect, your Honor," said Trim, "I can't find anything like that." However, the Corporal, joking a bit himself, added, "But I’ll make sure of it, your Honor." Then, grabbing both covers of the book, one in each hand, he let the pages drop as he bent the covers back and gave the book a good shake.
There is something falling out, however, said Trim, an’ please your Honour;—but it is not a chariot, or anything like one:—Prithee, Corporal, said my father, smiling, what is it then?—I think, answered Trim, stooping to take it up,——’tis more like a sermon,———for it begins with a text of scripture, and the chapter and verse;—and then goes on, not as a chariot, but like a sermon directly.
There’s something dropping out, though, said Trim, if you don't mind me saying, your Honour;—but it’s not a chariot or anything like that:—Please, Corporal, my father said with a smile, what is it then?—I think, answered Trim, bending down to pick it up, it’s more like a sermon,———because it starts with a scripture verse and the chapter and verse;—and then it goes on, not like a chariot, but more like a sermon straight up.
The company smiled.
The company grinned.
I cannot conceive how it is possible, quoth my uncle Toby, for such a thing as a sermon to have got into my Stevinus.
I can't understand how a sermon could have made it into my Stevinus, my uncle Toby said.
I think ’tis a sermon, replied Trim;—but if it please your Honours, as it is a fair hand, I will read you a page;—for Trim, you must know, loved to hear himself read almost as well as talk.
I think it’s a sermon, replied Trim;—but if it’s alright with you, since it’s nicely written, I’ll read you a page;—because Trim, you should know, enjoyed hearing himself read almost as much as he liked to talk.
I have ever a strong propensity, said my father, to look into things which cross my way, by such strange fatalities as these;—and as we have nothing better to do, at least till Obadiah gets back, I shall be obliged to you, brother, if Dr. Slop has no objection to it, to order the Corporal to give us a page or two of it,—if he is as able to do it, as he seems willing. An’ please your Honour, quoth Trim, I officiated two whole campaigns, in Flanders, as clerk to the chaplain of the regiment.——He can read it, quoth my uncle Toby, as well as I can.——Trim, I assure you, was the best scholar in my company, and should have had the next halberd, but for the poor fellow’s misfortune. Corporal Trim laid his hand upon his heart, and made an humble bow to his master;—then laying down his hat upon the floor, and taking up the sermon in his left hand, in order to have his right at liberty,——he advanced, nothing doubting, into the middle of the room, where he could best see, and be best seen by his audience.
"I’ve always had a strong tendency," my father said, "to look into things that come my way due to such strange happenings; and since we have nothing better to do, at least until Obadiah gets back, I would appreciate it, brother, if Dr. Slop doesn’t mind, to ask the Corporal to read us a page or two of it—if he’s as capable of doing it as he seems eager. ‘And please your Honor,’ said Trim, ‘I served as the chaplain's clerk for two entire campaigns in Flanders.’ ‘He can read it,’ my uncle Toby remarked, ‘just as well as I can.’ ‘Trim, I assure you, was the best scholar in my company and should have had the next halberd, but for the poor fellow’s misfortune.’ Corporal Trim placed his hand on his heart and gave a respectful bow to his master; then, setting his hat down on the floor and picking up the sermon in his left hand to keep his right hand free, he confidently moved to the center of the room where he could see the audience best and be seen by them."
CHAPTER XVI
—If you have any objection,—said my father, addressing himself to Dr. Slop. Not in the least, replied Dr. Slop;—for it does not appear on which side of the question it is wrote;——it may be a composition of a divine of our church, as well as yours,—so that we run equal risques.——’Tis wrote upon neither side, quoth Trim, for ’tis only upon Conscience, an’ please your Honours.
—If you have any objections,—my father said, turning to Dr. Slop. Not at all, replied Dr. Slop;—because it’s not clear which side of the issue it’s written on;——it could be a work by a theologian from our church just as much as from yours,—so we’re taking equal risks.——It’s not written on either side, said Trim, because it’s only about Conscience, if you please, your Honours.
Trim’s reason put his audience into good-humour,—all but Dr. Slop, who turning his head about towards Trim, looked a little angry.
Trim’s reason put his audience in a good mood—everyone except Dr. Slop, who turned his head towards Trim and looked a bit angry.
Begin, Trim,—and read distinctly, quoth my father.—I will, an’ please your Honour, replied the Corporal, making a bow, and bespeaking attention with a slight movement of his right hand.
Begin, Trim,—and read clearly, my father said.—I will, if it pleases you, replied the Corporal, bowing and signaling for attention with a slight gesture of his right hand.
CHAPTER XVII
——But before the Corporal begins, I must first give you a description of his attitude;——otherwise he will naturally stand represented, by your imagination, in an uneasy posture,—stiff,—perpendicular,—dividing the weight of his body equally upon both legs;——his eye fixed, as if on duty;—his look determined,—clenching the sermon in his left hand, like his firelock.——In 88 a word, you would be apt to paint Trim, as if he was standing in his platoon ready for action.—His attitude was as unlike all this as you can conceive.
——But before the Corporal starts, I need to describe his attitude;——otherwise, your imagination will likely picture him in an uncomfortable stance,—stiff,—standing straight,—evenly distributing his weight between both legs;——his gaze locked, as if he’s on duty;—his expression serious,—gripping the sermon in his left hand, like his musket.——In 88 a word, you would be inclined to depict Trim as if he were standing in his platoon, ready for action.—His attitude was nothing like that.
He stood before them with his body swayed, and bent forwards just so far, as to make an angle of 85 degrees and a half upon the plain of the horizon;—which sound orators, to whom I address this, know very well to be the true persuasive angle of incidence;—in any other angle you may talk and preach;—’tis certain;—and it is done every day;—but with what effect,—I leave the world to judge!
He stood before them with his body swaying, leaning forward just enough to create an angle of 85 and a half degrees with the horizon;—which skilled speakers, to whom I address this, know is the most effective persuasive angle;—at any other angle you can talk and preach;—that’s for sure;—and it happens every day;—but with what impact,—I’ll let the world decide!
The necessity of this precise angle, of 85 degrees and a half to a mathematical exactness,——does it not shew us, by the way, how the arts and sciences mutually befriend each other?
The necessity of this exact angle, 85 degrees and a half to a mathematical precision, —doesn’t it show us, by the way, how the arts and sciences support each other?
How the duce Corporal Trim, who knew not so much as an acute angle from an obtuse one, came to hit it so exactly;——or whether it was chance or nature, or good sense or imitation, &c., shall be commented upon in that part of the cyclopædia of arts and sciences, where the instrumental parts of the eloquence of the senate, the pulpit, and the bar, the coffee-house, the bed-chamber, and fire-side, fall under consideration.
How the Corporal Trim, who couldn’t tell an acute angle from an obtuse one, managed to get it so right—whether it was luck, instinct, common sense, imitation, etc.—will be discussed in the section of the encyclopedia of arts and sciences where the roles of eloquence in the senate, the pulpit, the courtroom, the coffeehouse, the bedroom, and the living room are examined.
He stood,——for I repeat it, to take the picture of him in at one view, with his body swayed, and somewhat bent forwards,—his right leg from under him, sustaining seven-eighths of his whole weight,———the foot of his left leg, the defect of which was no disadvantage to his attitude, advanced a little,—not laterally, nor forwards, but in a line betwixt them;—his knee bent, but that not violently,—but so as to fall within the limits of the line of beauty;—and I add, of the line of science too;—for consider, it had one eighth part of his body to bear up;—so that in this case the position of the leg is determined,—because the foot could be no farther advanced, or the knee more bent, than what would allow him, mechanically to receive an eighth part of his whole weight under it, and to carry it too.
He stood there—let me describe him in one glance, with his body swayed and slightly leaning forward—his right leg supporting most of his weight, about seven-eighths of it. The foot of his left leg, which had a slight flaw, actually enhanced his posture, was positioned a little bit—not to the side or forward, but in a direction between the two; his knee was bent, but not too much—just enough to fit within the lines of beauty—and I would say, within the lines of science as well. Think about it; it had one-eighth of his body’s weight to support. So in this case, the position of the leg is clear—there’s a limit to how far the foot could advance or how much the knee could bend while still being able to bear that one-eighth of his weight and carry it effectively.
This I recommend to painters:—need I add,—to
orators!—I think not; for unless they practise
it,———they must fall upon their noses.
Here’s my advice for painters:—do I really need to say it to orators too?—I don’t think so; because if they don’t practice it, they’re going to trip and fall flat on their faces.
So much for Corporal Trim’s body and legs.——He held the sermon loosely, not carelessly, in his left hand, raised something above his stomach, and detached a little from his breast;——his right arm falling negligently by his side, as nature and the laws of gravity ordered it,——but with the palm of it open and turned towards his audience, ready to aid the sentiment in case it stood in need.
So much for Corporal Trim’s body and legs.——He held the sermon loosely, not carelessly, in his left hand, raised something above his stomach, and pulled it slightly away from his chest;——his right arm hanging casually by his side, as nature and gravity would have it,——but with the palm facing his audience, ready to support the sentiment if it needed help.
Corporal Trim’s eyes and the muscles of his face were in full harmony with the other parts of him;—he looked frank,—unconstrained,—something assured,—but not bordering upon assurance.
Corporal Trim’s eyes and the muscles of his face were completely in sync with the rest of him; he looked open, relaxed, confidently at ease, but not overly sure of himself.
Let not the critic ask how Corporal Trim could come by all this.——I’ve told him it should be explained;—but so he stood before my father, my uncle Toby, and Dr. Slop,—so swayed his body, so contrasted his limbs, and with such an oratorical sweep throughout the whole figure,——a statuary might have modelled from it;——nay, I doubt whether the oldest Fellow of a College,—or the Hebrew Professor himself, could have much mended it.
Let’s not have the critic question how Corporal Trim came to know all this. I've mentioned that it should be explained; but here he stood in front of my father, my uncle Toby, and Dr. Slop—with such a sway in his body, such a contrast in his limbs, and with an eloquent flow throughout his entire figure,——a sculptor could have molded him from it;——I even doubt that the oldest Fellow of a College, or the Hebrew Professor himself, could have improved upon it much.
Trim made a bow, and read as follows:
Trim bowed and read this:
The Sermon
Hebrews xiii. 18
——For we trust we have a good Conscience
“Trust!——Trust we have a good conscience!”
"Trust!"——Trust that we have a clear conscience!”
[Certainly, Trim, quoth my father, interrupting him, you give that sentence a very improper accent; for you curl up your nose, man, and read it with such a sneering tone, as if the Parson was going to abuse the Apostle.
[Certainly, Trim, my father said, interrupting him, you're giving that sentence a really inappropriate tone; you're scrunching up your nose, man, and reading it with such a mocking voice, as if the Parson were about to insult the Apostle.]
He is, an’ please your Honour, replied Trim. Pugh! said my father, smiling.
He is, and please your Honor, replied Trim. Ugh! said my father, smiling.
Sir, quoth Dr. Slop, Trim is certainly in the right; for the writer (who I perceive is a Protestant) by the snappish manner in which he takes up the apostle, is certainly going to abuse him;—if this treatment of him has not done it already. But from whence, replied my father, have you concluded so soon, Dr. Slop, that the writer is of our church?—for aught I can see yet,—he may be of any church.——Because, answered Dr. Slop, if he was of ours,—he durst no more take such a licence,—than a bear by his beard:—If, in our communion, Sir, a man was to insult an apostle,——a saint,——or even the paring of a saint’s nail,—he would have his eyes scratched out.—What, by the saint? quoth my uncle Toby. No, replied Dr. Slop, he would have an old house over his head. Pray is the Inquisition an ancient building, answered my uncle Toby, or is it a modern one?—I know nothing of architecture, replied Dr. Slop.—An’ please your Honours, quoth Trim, the Inquisition is the vilest——Prithee spare thy description, Trim, I hate the very name of it, said my 90 father.—No matter for that, answered Dr. Slop,—it has its uses; for tho’ I’m no great advocate for it, yet, in such a case as this, he would soon be taught better manners; and I can tell him, if he went on at that rate, would be flung into the Inquisition for his pains. God help him then, quoth my uncle Toby. Amen, added Trim; for Heaven above knows, I have a poor brother who has been fourteen years a captive in it.—I never heard one word of it before, said my uncle Toby, hastily:—How came he there, Trim?——O, Sir! the story will make your heart bleed,—as it has made mine a thousand times;—but it is too long to be told now;—your Honour shall hear it from first to last some day when I am working beside you in our fortifications;—but the short of the story is this;—That my brother Tom went over a servant to Lisbon,—and then married a Jew’s widow, who kept a small shop, and sold sausages, which somehow or other, was the cause of his being taken in the middle of the night out of his bed, where he was lying with his wife and two small children, and carried directly to the Inquisition, where, God help him, continued Trim, fetching a sigh from the bottom of his heart,—the poor honest lad lies confined at this hour; he was as honest a soul, added Trim, (pulling out his handkerchief) as ever blood warmed.——
"Sir," said Dr. Slop, "Trim is definitely right; the writer (who I see is a Protestant) is likely going to insult the apostle based on the snappy way he addresses him—if he hasn't done so already. But where did you come to that conclusion so quickly, Dr. Slop?" my father replied. "From what I can tell, he could belong to any church." "Because," Dr. Slop answered, "if he were one of us, he wouldn't dare take such liberties—no more than a bear would by its beard. In our church, Sir, if a man were to insult an apostle—or a saint—or even just the nail clippings of a saint, he’d get his eyes scratched out." "What, by the saint?" my uncle Toby asked. "No," replied Dr. Slop, "he would have an old house over his head." "Is the Inquisition an old building?" my uncle Toby asked. "Or is it a modern one?" "I know nothing about architecture," Dr. Slop replied. "If it pleases your Honors," Trim said, "the Inquisition is the worst—" "Please spare your description, Trim; I hate the very name of it," my father interrupted. "That doesn't matter," Dr. Slop answered, "it has its uses; though I’m not a big supporter of it, in a case like this, he’d quickly learn better manners. I can tell you, if he continues like that, he’d be thrown into the Inquisition for his troubles." "God help him then," my uncle Toby said. "Amen," Trim added; "for Heaven knows, I have a poor brother who has been a captive there for fourteen years." "I never heard any of this before," my uncle Toby said, hastily. "How did he end up there, Trim?" "Oh, Sir! The story will make your heart bleed, just as it has made mine a thousand times; but it's too long to tell now. Your Honor can hear it from start to finish one day while I’m working beside you on our fortifications. But the gist of the story is this: my brother Tom went over as a servant to Lisbon, and then he married a Jewish widow who ran a small shop selling sausages, which somehow led to him being taken in the middle of the night from his bed where he was lying with his wife and two small children, and taken straight to the Inquisition, where—God help him," Trim continued, letting out a deep sigh, "the poor honest lad is still stuck right now; he was as honest a soul," Trim added, (pulling out his handkerchief), "as ever blood warmed."
—The tears trickled down Trim’s cheeks faster than he could well wipe them away.—And dead silence in the room ensued for some minutes.—Certain proof of pity!
—The tears streamed down Trim's cheeks faster than he could wipe them away.—And a deep silence filled the room for several minutes.—A clear sign of compassion!
Come, Trim, quoth my father, after he saw the poor fellow’s grief had got a little vent,—read on,—and put this melancholy story out of thy head:—I grieve that I interrupted thee; but prithee begin the sermon again;—for if the first sentence in it is matter of abuse, as thou sayest, I have a great desire to know what kind of provocation the apostle has given.
Come, Trim, my father said after he noticed the poor guy had eased his sorrow a bit,—keep reading,—and forget about this sad story:—I’m sorry for interrupting you; but please start the sermon over again;—because if the first sentence is about insults, like you mentioned, I’m really curious about what kind of offense the apostle has caused.
Corporal Trim wiped his face, and returned his handkerchief into his pocket, and, making a bow as he did it,—he began again.]
Corporal Trim wiped his face, put his handkerchief back in his pocket, and, bowing as he did so, he started again.
The Sermon
Hebrews xiii. 18
——For we trust we have a good Conscience
“Trust! trust we have a good conscience! Surely if there is any thing in this life which a man may depend upon, and to the knowledge of which he is capable of arriving upon the most 91 indisputable evidence, it must be this very thing,—whether he has a good conscience or no.”
"Have faith!" Trust that we have a clear conscience! Surely, if there's anything in this life that a person can rely on, and to which they can gain undeniable evidence, it must be this: whether they have a clear conscience or not.”
[I am positive I am right, quoth Dr. Slop.]
[I am sure I am right, said Dr. Slop.]
“If a man thinks at all, he cannot well be a stranger to the true state of this account;——he must be privy to his own thoughts and desires;—he must remember his past pursuits, and know certainly the true springs and motives, which, in general, have governed the actions of his life.”
“If a man thinks at all, he can't be unfamiliar with the true state of this situation; he must be aware of his own thoughts and desires; he must recall his past efforts and know for sure the real reasons and motives that have generally influenced his actions in life.”
[I defy him, without an assistant, quoth Dr. Slop.]
[I defy him, without an assistant, said Dr. Slop.]
“In other matters we may be deceived by false appearances; and, as the wise man complains, hardly do we guess aright at the things that are upon the earth, and with labour do we find the things that are before us. But here the mind has all the evidence and facts within herself;——is conscious of the web she has wove;——knows its texture and fineness, and the exact share which every passion has had in working upon the several designs which virtue or vice has planned before her.”
“In other matters, we can be misled by false appearances; and, as the wise man says, we hardly ever truly understand the things happening around us, and it takes effort to recognize what is right in front of us. But here, our mind has all the evidence and facts within itself;——it is aware of the web it has woven;——it knows the texture and quality, and the precise role that each passion has played in shaping the various plans that virtue or vice has set before us.”
[The language is good, and I declare Trim reads very well, quoth my father.]
[The writing is great, and I say Trim reads really well, my dad said.]
“Now,—as conscience is nothing else but the knowledge which the mind has within herself of this; and the judgment, either of approbation or censure, which it unavoidably makes upon the successive actions of our lives; ’tis plain you will say, from the very terms of the proposition,—whenever this inward testimony goes against a man, and he stands self-accused, that he must necessarily be a guilty man.—And, on the contrary, when the report is favourable on his side, and his heart condemns him not:—that it is not a matter of trust, as the apostle intimates, but a matter of certainty and fact, that the conscience is good, and that the man must be good also.”
“Now, since conscience is just the awareness that our mind has about this, along with the judgment of approval or disapproval that it inevitably makes about our actions in life, it's clear from the very terms of the statement that whenever this inner voice goes against someone and they feel guilty, they must indeed be guilty. Conversely, when the feedback is favorable and their heart doesn't condemn them, it’s not a matter of trust, as the apostle suggests, but a matter of certainty and fact that the conscience is clear, and that the person must also be good.”
[Then the apostle is altogether in the wrong, I suppose, quoth Dr. Slop, and the Protestant divine is in the right. Sir, have patience, replied my father, for I think it will presently appear that St. Paul and the Protestant divine are both of an opinion.—As nearly so, quoth Dr. Slop, as east is to west;—but this, continued he, lifting both hands, comes from the liberty of the press.
[Then the apostle is completely wrong, I guess, said Dr. Slop, and the Protestant theologian is right. Sir, please be patient, my father replied, because I think it will soon become clear that St. Paul and the Protestant theologian actually agree. — About as much as east is to west, said Dr. Slop; — but this, he added, lifting both hands, is a result of the freedom of the press.
It is no more, at the worst, replied my uncle Toby, than the liberty of the pulpit; for it does not appear that the sermon is printed, or ever likely to be.
It’s no worse, replied my uncle Toby, than the freedom of the pulpit; because it doesn’t seem like the sermon is printed, or ever will be.
Go on, Trim, quoth my father.]
Go on, Trim, my dad said.
“At first sight this may seem to be a true state of the case: and I make no doubt but the knowledge of right and wrong is so truly impressed upon the mind of man,—that did no such thing 92 ever happen, as that the conscience of a man, by long habits of sin, might (as the scripture assures it may) insensibly become hard;—and, like some tender parts of his body, by much stress and continual hard usage, lose by degrees that nice sense and perception with which God and nature endowed it:—Did this never happen;—or was it certain that self-love could never hang the least bias upon the judgment;—or that the little interests below could rise up and perplex the faculties of our upper regions, and encompass them about with clouds and thick darkness:——Could no such thing as favour and affection enter this sacred Court:—Did Wit disdain to take a bribe in it;—or was ashamed to shew its face as an advocate for an unwarrantable enjoyment: Or, lastly, were we assured that Interest stood always unconcerned whilst the cause was hearing—and that Passion never got into the judgment-seat, and pronounced sentence in the stead of Reason, which is supposed always to preside and determine upon the case:—Was this truly so, as the objection must suppose;—no doubt then the religious and moral state of a man would be exactly what he himself esteemed it:—and the guilt or innocence of every man’s life could be known, in general, by no better measure, than the degrees of his own approbation and censure.
“At first glance, this might seem like a true statement: I have no doubt that the understanding of right and wrong is deeply ingrained in the human mind. If it were possible that the conscience of a person could, through long habits of sin, become hardened—as the scripture suggests it can—then, like some sensitive parts of the body, it could gradually lose the fine sensitivity with which God and nature endowed it due to constant stress and harsh treatment. Did this never happen? Or is it certain that self-love could never influence our judgment? Could it never be the case that minor interests could complicate our higher reasoning and surround it with confusion and darkness? Could nothing like favoritism and affection ever enter this sacred space? Did Wit refuse to accept a bribe here, or was it embarrassed to advocate for an unjust enjoyment? Or, finally, could we be sure that Interest was always disengaged while the case was being considered, and that Passion never took the judge's seat and rendered a verdict in place of Reason, which is supposedly meant to always preside and decide the matter? If this were truly the case, as the objection assumes, then undoubtedly, a person’s religious and moral state would align perfectly with his own perception of it. The guilt or innocence in the life of any individual could generally be measured only by the levels of his own approval and disapproval.“
“I own, in one case, whenever a man’s conscience does accuse him (as it seldom errs on that side) that he is guilty; and unless in melancholy and hypocondriac cases, we may safely pronounce upon it, that there is always sufficient grounds for the accusation.
“I know that, in general, whenever a man’s conscience accuses him (which it rarely gets wrong), he is guilty; and unless we’re dealing with sadness or hypochondria, we can safely say there are always solid reasons for the accusation."
“But the converse of the proposition will not hold true;—namely, that whenever there is guilt, the conscience must accuse; and if it does not, that a man is therefore innocent.——This is not fact———So that the common consolation which some good christian or other is hourly administering to himself,—that he thanks God his mind does not misgive him; and that, consequently, he has a good conscience, because he hath a quiet one,—is fallacious;—and as current as the inference is, and as infallible as the rule appears at first sight, yet when you look nearer to it, and try the truth of this rule upon plain facts,——you see it liable to so much error from a false application;——the principle upon which it goes so often perverted;——the whole force of it lost, and sometimes so vilely cast away, that it is painful to produce the common examples from human life, which confirm the account.
"But the opposite of this idea isn’t true; that is, just because someone feels guilty, it doesn’t necessarily mean their conscience will accuse them, and if it doesn’t, it doesn’t automatically mean they are innocent. This isn’t a fact. So, the common comfort that some well-meaning person gives themselves—that they thank God their mind is at ease and therefore they have a clear conscience because they feel calm—is misleading. As popular as this belief is and as solid as it seems at first glance, when you take a closer look and test this belief against real life, you find it prone to a lot of mistakes from misapplication. The principle behind it is often twisted, the whole impact of it is lost, and sometimes it’s so distorted that it’s painful to list the usual examples from real life that demonstrate this point."
“A man shall be vicious and utterly debauched in his principles;—exceptionable in his conduct to the world; shall 93 live shameless, in the open commission of a sin which no reason or pretence can justify,——a sin by which, contrary to all the workings of humanity, he shall ruin for ever the deluded partner of his guilt;—rob her of her best dowry; and not only cover her own head with dishonour;—but involve a whole virtuous family in shame and sorrow for her sake. Surely, you will think conscience must lead such a man a troublesome life; he can have no rest night or day from its reproaches.
“A man will be wicked and completely immoral in his beliefs;—unacceptable in his actions toward others; shall 93 live shamelessly, openly committing a sin that no reasoning or excuse can defend,——a sin that, against all human decency, will ruin forever the naive partner of his wrongdoing;—take away her most valuable qualities; and not only bring disgrace upon her but also drag an entire respectable family into shame and sorrow because of her. Surely, you must think that a guilty conscience would make such a man’s life difficult; he must find no peace day or night from its accusations.
“Alas! Conscience had something else to do all this time, than break in upon him; as Elijah reproached the god Baal,——this domestic god was either talking, or pursuing, or was in a journey, or peradventure he slept and could not be awoke.
“Unfortunately! Consciousness had other matters to attend to all this time instead of interrupting him; just as Elijah criticized the god Baal,——this household god was either talking, or busy, or on a journey, or maybe he was sleeping and couldn't be woken up.
“Perhaps He was gone out in company with Honour to fight a duel: to pay off some debt at play;——or dirty annuity, the bargain of his lust; Perhaps Conscience all this time was engaged at home, talking aloud against petty larceny, and executing vengeance upon some such puny crimes as his fortune and rank of life secured him against all temptation of committing; so that he lives as merrily”——[If he was of our church, tho’, quoth Dr. Slop, he could not]—“sleeps as soundly in his bed;—and at last meets death as unconcernedly;—perhaps much more so, than a much better man.”
“Maybe He went out with Honor to settle something in a duel; to pay off a gambling debt; or a shady payment from his desires. Maybe Consciousness was at home the whole time, loudly condemning petty theft and seeking revenge on some minor offenses that his status and wealth kept him from ever considering committing; so he lives just as happily”——[If he was part of our church, though, said Dr. Slop, he couldn’t]—“sleeps just as soundly in his bed;—and ultimately faces death just as casually;—maybe even more so than a much better person.”
[All this is impossible with us, quoth Dr. Slop, turning to my father,—the case could not happen in our church.—It happens in ours, however, replied my father, but too often.——I own, quoth Dr. Slop, (struck a little with my father’s frank acknowledgment)—that a man in the Romish church may live as badly;—but then he cannot easily die so.——’Tis little matter, replied my father, with an air of indifference,—how a rascal dies.—I mean, answered Dr. Slop, he would be denied the benefits of the last sacraments.—Pray how many have you in all, said my uncle Toby,——for I always forget?——Seven, answered Dr. Slop.——Humph!—said my uncle Toby; tho’ not accented as a note of acquiescence,—but as an interjection of that particular species of surprize, when a man in looking into a drawer, finds more of a thing than he expected.——Humph! replied my uncle Toby. Dr. Slop, who had an ear, understood my uncle Toby as well as if he had wrote a whole volume against the seven sacraments.——Humph! replied Dr. Slop (stating my uncle Toby’s argument over again to him)——Why, Sir, are there not seven cardinal virtues?——Seven mortal sins?——Seven golden candlesticks?——Seven heavens?—’Tis more than I know, replied my uncle Toby.———Are there not seven wonders of the world?——Seven 94 days of the creation?——Seven planets?——Seven plagues?——That there are, quoth my father with a most affected gravity. But prithee, continued he, go on with the rest of thy characters, Trim.]
[“All this is impossible for us,” said Dr. Slop, turning to my father—“this kind of thing couldn’t happen in our church.” “It happens in ours, though,” replied my father, “but too often.” “I admit,” said Dr. Slop (slightly taken aback by my father’s honesty), “that a person in the Romish church can live any way they want; but it’s not easy for them to die that way.” “That doesn’t matter much,” replied my father casually, “how a scoundrel dies.” “I mean,” replied Dr. Slop, “he would be denied the last rites.” “Please, how many are there in total?” asked my uncle Toby, “because I always forget.” “Seven,” answered Dr. Slop. “Hmm,” said my uncle Toby, not as if he were agreeing, but with a tone of surprise, like when a person looks in a drawer and finds more of something than they expected. “Hmm,” replied my uncle Toby. Dr. Slop, who had a good ear, understood my uncle Toby as well as if he had written an entire book against the seven sacraments. “Hmm,” replied Dr. Slop (restating my uncle Toby’s argument back to him) “Well, sir, are there not seven cardinal virtues? Seven deadly sins? Seven golden candlesticks? Seven heavens? “That’s beyond my knowledge,” replied my uncle Toby. “Aren’t there also seven wonders of the world? Seven days of creation? Seven planets? Seven plagues?” “There are indeed,” said my father with deliberate seriousness. “But please, continue with the rest of your characters, Trim.”]
“Another is sordid, unmerciful,” (here Trim waved his right hand) “a strait-hearted, selfish wretch, incapable either of private friendship or public spirit. Take notice how he passes by the widow and orphan in their distress, and sees all the miseries incident to human life without a sigh or a prayer.” [An’ please your honours, cried Trim, I think this a viler man than the other.]
“Another is dirty, ruthless,” (here Trim waved his right hand) “a cold-hearted, selfish person, unable to form personal friendships or contribute to the community. Notice how he ignores the widow and orphan in their pain, witnessing all the hardships of life without a sigh or a prayer.” [And please your honors, shouted Trim, I think he's a more despicable man than the other.]
“Shall not conscience rise up and sting him on such occasions?——No; thank God there is no occasion, I pay every man his own;—I have no fornication to answer to my conscience;—no faithless vows or promises to make up;—I have debauched no man’s wife or child; thank God, I am not as other men, adulterers, unjust, or even as this libertine, who stands before me.
“Will his conscience not bother him in these situations?——No; thank God there’s no reason, I pay everyone what they’re owed;—I have nothing to answer for my conscience;—no broken vows or promises to rebuild;—I haven’t corrupted any man’s wife or child; thank God, I am not like other men, adulterers, unjust, or even like this libertine who stands before me.
“A third is crafty and designing in his nature. View his whole life;—’tis nothing but a cunning contexture of dark arts and unequitable subterfuges, basely to defeat the true intent of all laws,——plain-dealing and the safe enjoyment of our several properties.——You will see such a one working out a frame of little designs upon the ignorance and perplexities of the poor and needy man;—shall raise a fortune upon the inexperience of a youth, or the unsuspecting temper of his friend, who would have trusted him with his life.
"A third person is sly and manipulative by nature. Look at his entire life; it's nothing but a clever web of deceitful tricks and unfair schemes, aimed at undermining the true purpose of all laws—honesty and the secure enjoyment of our individual possessions. You’ll see someone like this crafting small schemes that take advantage of the ignorance and struggles of the poor and needy; they will build a fortune off the naivety of a young person, or from the trusting nature of a friend who would have put their life in their hands."
“When old age comes on, and repentance calls him to look back upon this black account, and state it over again with his conscience—Conscience looks into the Statutes at Large;—finds no express law broken by what he has done;—perceives no penalty or forfeiture of goods and chattels incurred;—sees no scourge waving over his head, or prison opening his gates upon him:—What is there to affright his conscience?—Conscience has got safely entrenched behind the Letter of the Law; sits there invulnerable, fortified with Cases and Reports so strongly on all sides;—that it is not preaching can dispossess it of its hold.”
“When old age comes, and regret prompts him to reflect on this dark record and reconsider it with his conscience—Moral Compass looks into the Statutes in Full;—finds no specific law violated by his actions;—sees no penalties or loss of property incurred;—notices no punishment looming over him, or prison doors opening to him:—What is there to disturb his conscience?—Conscience has securely taken refuge behind the Letter of the Law; remains there impenetrable, armed with Cases and Reports so thoroughly on all sides;—that no amount of preaching can break its grip.”
[Here Corporal Trim and my uncle Toby exchanged looks with each other.—Aye, aye, Trim! quoth my uncle Toby, shaking his head,———these are but sorry fortifications, Trim.———O! very poor work, answered Trim, to what your Honour and I make of it.——The character of this last man, said Dr. Slop, interrupting Trim, is more detestable than all the rest; and seems to have been taken from some pettifogging Lawyer 95 amongst you:—Amongst us, a man’s conscience could not possibly continue so long blinded,——three times in a year, at least, he must go to confession. Will that restore it to sight? quoth my uncle Toby.——Go on, Trim, quoth my father, or Obadiah will have got back before thou hast got to the end of thy sermon.——’Tis a very short one, replied Trim.——I wish it was longer, quoth my uncle Toby, for I like it hugely.—Trim went on.]
[Here Corporal Trim and my uncle Toby exchanged glances. "Aye, aye, Trim!" my uncle Toby said, shaking his head, "these are just poor defenses, Trim." "Oh! very weak work," Trim replied, "compared to what you and I think of it." "The character of this last man," Dr. Slop interrupted Trim, "is more despicable than all the others and seems to have come from some sleazy lawyer 95 among you. Among us, a man’s conscience could never stay so long blinded—at least three times a year, he has to go to confession. Will that bring it back to sight?" my uncle Toby asked. "Go on, Trim," my father urged, "or Obadiah will be back before you finish your sermon." "It’s a really short one," Trim replied. "I wish it were longer," my uncle Toby said, "because I really like it." Trim continued.]
“A fourth man shall want even this refuge;—shall break through all their ceremony of slow chicane;——scorns the doubtful workings of secret plots and cautious trains to bring about his purpose:——See the bare-faced villain, how he cheats, lies, perjures, robs, murders!—Horrid!—But indeed much better was not to be expected, in the present case—the poor man was in the dark!———his priest had got the keeping of his conscience;——and all he would let him know of it, was, That he must believe in the Pope;—go to Mass;—cross himself;—tell his beads;—be a good Catholic, and that this, in all conscience, was enough to carry him to heaven. What;—if he perjures!—Why;—he had a mental reservation in it.—But if he is so wicked and abandoned a wretch as you represent him;—if he robs,—if he stabs, will not conscience, on every such act, receive a wound itself?—Aye,—but the man has carried it to confession;——the wound digests there, and will do well enough, and in a short time be quite healed up by absolution. O Popery! what hast thou to answer for?——when, not content with the too many natural and fatal ways, thro’ which the heart of man is every day thus treacherous to itself above all things;—thou hast wilfully set open the wide gate of deceit before the face of this unwary traveller, too apt, God knows, to go astray of himself; and confidently speak peace to himself, when there is no peace.
A fourth man will even want this refuge; he’ll break through all their slow tricks; he scorns the uncertain workings of secret plots and careful plans to achieve his goals: Look at the blatant villain, how he cheats, lies, swears false oaths, robs, and murders! Horrifying! But honestly, nothing better could be expected in this case—the poor man was in the dark! His priest held his conscience; all he let him know was that he needed to believe in the Pope, go to Mass, cross himself, say his prayers, and be a good Catholic, and that this was all he needed to get to heaven. What if he lies? Well, he had a mental reservation about it. But if he’s as wicked and abandoned as you say; if he robs and stabs, won’t his conscience bear a wound with every act? Yes, but the man has confessed; the wound sits there, and will be fine enough, and soon it’ll be completely healed by absolution. Oh Popery! What do you have to answer for? When, not satisfied with the many natural and deadly ways that lead the human heart to betray itself every day; you have willfully opened the wide gate of deceit in front of this unsuspecting traveler, who is so easily led astray on his own; and confidently reassures himself when there is no peace.
“Of this the common instances which I have drawn out of life, are too notorious to require much evidence. If any man doubts the reality of them, or thinks it impossible for a man to be such a bubble to himself,—I must refer him a moment to his own reflections, and will then venture to trust my appeal with his own heart.
“From this, the common examples I've gathered from life are so well-known that they don't need much proof. If anyone doubts their reality or thinks it's impossible for someone to be so self-deceived, I ask him to take a moment to reflect on his own thoughts, and then I will trust that my appeal will resonate with his own heart.”
“Let him consider in how different a degree of detestation, numbers of wicked actions stand there, tho’ equally bad and vicious in their own natures;—he will soon find, that such of them as strong inclination and custom have prompted him to commit, are generally dressed out and painted with all the false beauties which a soft and a flattering hand can give them;—and that the others, to which he feels no propensity, 96 appear, at once, naked and deformed, surrounded with all the true circumstances of folly and dishonour.
“Let him think about how differently people view various wicked actions, even though they are equally bad and immoral in their own right;—he will quickly realize that the ones he feels a strong desire to commit are usually covered in a facade of false charm that a gentle and flattering hand can provide;—while the others, to which he feels no urge, 96 look immediately bare and ugly, filled with all the real aspects of foolishness and disgrace.”
“When David surprized Saul sleeping in the cave, and cut off the skirt of his robe—we read his heart smote him for what he had done:——But in the matter of Uriah, where a faithful and gallant servant, whom he ought to have loved and honoured, fell to make way for his lust,—where conscience had so much greater reason to take the alarm, his heart smote him not. A whole year had almost passed from the first commission of that crime, to the time Nathan was sent to reprove him; and we read not once of the least sorrow or compunction of heart which he testified, during all that time, for what he had done.
“When David surprised Saul sleeping in the cave and cut off the hem of his robe, we see that he felt guilty for what he had done. But when it came to Uriah, a loyal and brave servant whom he should have loved and respected, he disregarded that and let his desires take over. In that situation, where he had much more reason to feel guilty, he didn't feel any remorse. Almost a whole year went by from the time he committed that crime to when Nathan was sent to confront him, and during all that time, there’s no mention of him feeling even the slightest sorrow or regret for his actions.”
“Thus conscience, this once able monitor,——placed on high as a judge within us, and intended by our Maker as a just and equitable one too,—by an unhappy train of causes and impediments, takes often such imperfect cognizance of what passes,——does its office so negligently,——sometimes so corruptly—that it is not to be trusted alone; and therefore we find there is a necessity, an absolute necessity, of joining another principle with it, to aid, if not govern, its determinations.
“Thus conscience, once a capable guide, placed within us as a judge and intended by our Creator to be fair and just, often has a flawed understanding of what happens around us due to unfortunate circumstances and obstacles. It sometimes performs its role so carelessly and, at times, so corruptly that it cannot be relied on alone. Therefore, we see a need, an essential need, to combine it with another principle to assist, if not control, its decisions.”
“So that if you would form a just judgment of what is of infinite importance to you not to be misled in,—namely, in what degree of real merit you stand either as an honest man, an useful citizen, a faithful subject to your king, or a good servant to your God,——call in religion and morality.—Look, What is written in the law of God?——How readest thou?—Consult calm reason and the unchangeable obligations of justice and truth;——what say they?
“So if you want to judge accurately what is incredibly important for you not to be misled about—specifically, your level of true merit as an honest person, a helpful citizen, a loyal subject to your king, or a good servant to your God—turn to religion and morality. Look at what the law of God says. How do you interpret it? Consult clear reason and the unchanging duties of justice and truth; what do they say?"
“Let Conscience determine the matter upon these reports;——and then if thy heart condemns thee not, which is the case the apostle supposes,——the rule will be infallible;”—[Here Dr. Slop fell asleep]—“thou wilt have confidence towards God;——that is, have just grounds to believe the judgment thou hast past upon thyself, is the judgment of God; and nothing else but an anticipation of that righteous sentence which will be pronounced upon thee hereafter by that Being, to whom thou art finally to give an account of thy actions.
“Let Consciousness decide based on these reports;——and if your heart doesn’t condemn you, as the apostle assumes,——then the rule will be infallible;”—[Here Dr. Slop fell asleep]—“you will have confidence towards God;——that means you’ll have just reasons to believe the judgment you’ve made about yourself is the judgment of God; and it’s nothing more than a preview of the righteous sentence that will be given to you later by the Being to whom you will ultimately have to explain your actions.”
“Blessed is the man, indeed, then, as the author of the book of Ecclesiasticus expresses it, who is not pricked with the multitude of his sins: Blessed is the man whose heart hath not condemned him; whether he be rich, or whether he be poor, if he have a good heart (a heart thus guided and informed) he shall at all times rejoice in a chearful countenance; his mind shall tell him more 97 than seven watch-men that sit above upon a tower on high.”—[A tower has no strength, quoth my uncle Toby, unless ’tis flank’d.]—“In the darkest doubts it shall conduct him safer than a thousand casuists, and give the state he lives in, a better security for his behaviour than all the causes and restrictions put together which law-makers are forced to multiply:—Forced, I say, as things stand; human laws not being a matter of original choice, but of pure necessity, brought in to fence against the mischievous effects of those consciences which are no law unto themselves; well intending, by the many provisions made,—that in all such corrupt and misguided cases, where principles and the checks of conscience will not make us upright,—to supply their force, and, by the terrors of gaols and halters, oblige us to it.”
“Blessed is the person, indeed, as the author of the book of Ecclesiasticus puts it, who is not tormented by the weight of their sins: Blessed is the person whose heart has not judged them; whether they are wealthy or poor, if they have a good heart (a heart that is guided and informed) they will always rejoice with a cheerful expression; their mind will tell them more 97 than seven watchmen sitting high up on a tower.” — “A tower has no strength, my uncle Toby says, unless it’s reinforced.” — “In the darkest doubts, it will lead them more safely than a thousand moralists and provide a better guarantee for their behavior than all the laws and restrictions that lawmakers are forced to create:— Forced, I say, considering the situation; human laws are not a matter of original choice but arise from sheer necessity, created to guard against the harmful effects of those who have no internal moral compass; with good intentions, through many regulations made—so that in all these corrupt and misguided situations, where principles and the checks of conscience fail to make us moral—these laws aim to supply that force and, through the fear of prisons and punishment, compel us to act rightly.”
[I see plainly, said my father, that this sermon has been composed to be preached at the Temple,——or at some Assize.—I like the reasoning,—and am sorry that Dr. Slop has fallen asleep before the time of his conviction:—for it is now clear, that the Parson, as I thought at first, never insulted St. Paul in the least;—nor has there been, brother, the least difference between them.——A great matter, if they had differed, replied my uncle Toby,—the best friends in the world may differ sometimes.——True,—brother Toby, quoth my father, shaking hands with him,—we’ll fill our pipes, brother, and then Trim shall go on.
"I can see clearly," my father said, "that this sermon was written to be delivered at the Temple or at some Assize. I like the reasoning, and I’m disappointed that Dr. Slop has fallen asleep before he could be convinced; because it’s now obvious that the Parson, as I suspected from the start, never insulted St. Paul at all, nor has there been any real disagreement between them." "A big deal if they had disagreed," my uncle Toby replied. "The best friends in the world can sometimes have differences." "That's true, brother Toby," my father agreed, shaking hands with him. "Let’s fill our pipes, brother, and then Trim can continue."
Well,——what dost thou think of it? said my father speaking to Corporal Trim, as he reached his tobacco-box.
Well,——what do you think of it? my father asked Corporal Trim as he reached for his tobacco box.
I think, answered the Corporal, that the seven watch-men upon the tower, who, I suppose, are all centinels there,—are more, an’ please your Honour, than were necessary;—and, to go on at that rate, would harrass a regiment all to pieces, which a commanding officer, who loves his men, will never do, if he can help it, because two centinels, added the Corporal, are as good as twenty.—I have been a commanding officer myself in the Corps de Garde a hundred times, continued Trim, rising an inch higher in his figure, as he spoke,—and all the time I had the honour to serve his Majesty King William, in relieving the most considerable posts, I never left more than two in my life.——Very right, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby,—but you do not consider, Trim, that the towers, in Solomon’s days, were not such things as our bastions, flanked and defended by other works;—this, Trim, was an invention since Solomon’s death; nor had they horn-works, or ravelins before the curtin, in his time;——or such a fossé as we make with a cuvette in the middle of it, and with covered ways and counterscarps pallisadoed along it, to guard 98 against a Coup de main:—So that the seven men upon the tower were a party, I dare say, from the Corps de Garde, set there, not only to look out, but to defend it.—They could be no more, an’ please your Honour, than a Corporal’s Guard.—My father smiled inwardly, but not outwardly;—the subject being rather too serious, considering what had happened, to make a jest of.—So putting his pipe into his mouth, which he had just lighted,—he contented himself with ordering Trim to read on. He read on as follows:]
"I think," the Corporal replied, "that the seven watchmen on the tower, who I assume are all sentries there, are more than necessary, if I may say so, Your Honor. If we keep going like this, it would drain a regiment completely, which a commanding officer who cares for his men would never do if he can avoid it, because two sentries, the Corporal added, are just as effective as twenty. "I've been a commanding officer myself in the Corps de Garde a hundred times," Trim continued, standing a bit taller as he spoke, "and throughout my time serving His Majesty King William, while managing the most important posts, I never left more than two in my life." "Very true, Trim," my Uncle Toby replied, "but you aren't considering, Trim, that the towers in Solomon's days were not like our bastions, which are flanked and protected by other works; this, Trim, was invented after Solomon's death. They didn't have hornworks or ravelins in front of the curtain in his time, or a ditch like we make with a central cuvette, complete with covered paths and counterscarps fortified along it to guard against a surprise attack. So, the seven men on the tower were likely a team from the Corps de Garde placed there not just to watch, but to defend it. They could be no more, if I may say so, than a Corporal's guard." My father smiled inside but kept a straight face; the topic was far too serious, given what had happened, to make jokes. So he put his pipe in his mouth, which he had just lit, and simply instructed Trim to continue reading. He read on as follows:
“To have the fear of God before our eyes, and, in our mutual dealings with each other, to govern our actions by the eternal measures of right and wrong:——The first of these will comprehend the duties of religion;—the second, those of morality, which are so inseparably connected together, that you cannot divide these two tables, even in imagination (tho’ the attempt is often made in practice) without breaking and mutually destroying them both.
"To keep the fear of God in our minds and, in our interactions with each other, to guide our actions by the lasting principles of right and wrong:—The first relates to our religious duties;—the second pertains to our moral responsibilities, which are so closely linked that you cannot separate these two tables, even in thought (though people often try to do so in practice) without damaging and ultimately harming both."
“I said the attempt is often made; and so it is;——there being nothing more common than to see a man who has no sense at all of religion, and indeed has so much honesty as to pretend to none, who would take it as the bitterest affront, should you but hint at a suspicion of his moral character,——or imagine he was not conscientiously just and scrupulous to the uttermost mite.
“I mentioned that this attempt is often made; and it really is—there’s nothing more common than to see a person who has no sense of religion at all, and who is honest enough to admit it, yet would take it as the greatest insult if you suggested any doubt about his moral character— or thought he wasn’t completely fair and meticulous to the last detail.”
“When there is some appearance that it is so,—tho’ one is unwilling even to suspect the appearance of so amiable a virtue as moral honesty, yet were we to look into the grounds of it, in the present case, I am persuaded we should find little reason to envy such a one the honour of his motive.
“When it seems to be the case—even though one is hesitant to even question the presence of such a wonderful quality as moral honesty—if we were to examine the basis of it in this situation, I believe we would find little reason to admire the honor of his motive.”
“Let him declaim as pompously as he chooses upon the subject, it will be found to rest upon no better foundation than either his interest, his pride, his ease, or some such little and changeable passion as will give us but small dependence upon his actions in matters of great distress.
“Let him speak as grandly as he wants about the topic, it will turn out to be based on nothing more solid than his self-interest, his pride, his comfort, or some minor and shifting emotion that won’t provide us with any real trust in his actions during times of serious trouble.
“I will illustrate this by an example.
“I’ll show you this with an example.
“I know the banker I deal with, or the physician I usually call in”—[There is no need, cried Dr. Slop (waking), to call in any physician in this case]——“to be neither of them men of much religion: I hear them make a jest of it every day, and treat all its sanctions with so much scorn, as to put the matter past doubt. Well;—notwithstanding this, I put my fortune into the hands of the one:—and what is dearer still to me, I trust my life to the honest skill of the other.
“I know the banker I work with, or the doctor I usually call”—[There’s no need for that, shouted Dr. Slop (waking), to call in any doctor for this]—“to be neither of them very religious: I hear them joke about it every day and treat all its rules with so much disrespect that it leaves no room for doubt. Still;—despite this, I put my money in the hands of one:—and what matters even more to me, I trust my life to the honest skill of the other.
“Now let me examine what is my reason for this great confidence. Why, in the first place, I believe there is no probability that either of them will employ the power I put into their hands to my disadvantage;—I consider that honesty serves the purposes of this life:—I know their success in the world depends upon the fairness of their characters.—In a word, I’m persuaded that they cannot hurt me without hurting themselves more.
“Now let me think about why I have this strong confidence. First of all, I believe there’s no chance that either of them will use the power I gave them against me; I believe that honesty is essential in this life. I know their success in the world relies on their good reputations. In short, I’m convinced that they can’t hurt me without hurting themselves even more.”
“But put it otherwise, namely, that interest lay, for once, on the other side; that a case should happen, wherein the one, without stain to his reputation, could secrete my fortune, and leave me naked in the world;—or that the other could send me out of it, and enjoy an estate by my death, without dishonour to himself or his art:—In this case, what hold have I of either of them?—Religion, the strongest of all motives, is out of the question;—Interest, the next most powerful motive in the world, is strongly against me:———What have I left to cast into the opposite scale to balance this temptation?———Alas! I have nothing,——nothing but what is lighter than a bubble———I must lie at the mercy of Honour, or some such capricious principle—Strait security for two of the most valuable blessings!—my property and myself.
“But let’s look at it another way: what if, for once, the tables were turned? What if someone could, without hurting their reputation, secretly take my fortune and leave me with nothing in this world? Or what if someone could send me out of it and benefit from my death, without dishonoring himself or his profession? In that situation, what hold do I have over either of them? Religion, the strongest motivation of all, doesn’t apply here; interest, the next most powerful motivator in the world, is very much against me. What do I have left to weigh against this temptation? Alas! I have nothing, nothing but something lighter than a bubble. I must rely on Honor or some other fickle principle—what a poor security for two of my most valued treasures: my property and myself!”
“As, therefore, we can have no dependence upon morality without religion;—so, on the other hand, there is nothing better to be expected from religion without morality; nevertheless, ’tis no prodigy to see a man whose real moral character stands very low, who yet entertains the highest notion of himself in the light of a religious man.
“As we cannot rely on morality without religion, likewise, we can't expect much from religion without morality; however, it's not surprising to encounter a person with a poor moral character who still holds a high opinion of themselves as a religious individual."
“He shall not only be covetous, revengeful, implacable,—but even wanting in points of common honesty; yet inasmuch as he talks aloud against the infidelity of the age,——is zealous for some points of religion,——goes twice a day to church,—attends the sacraments,—and amuses himself with a few instrumental parts of religion,—shall cheat his conscience into a judgment, that, for this, he is a religious man, and has discharged truly his duty to God: And you will find such a man, through force of this delusion, generally looks down with spiritual pride upon every other man who has less affectation of piety,—though, perhaps, ten times more real honesty than himself.
“He won't just be greedy, vengeful, and unforgiving—he may even lack basic honesty; yet because he openly criticizes the infidelity of the times, is passionate about certain religious beliefs, goes to church twice a day, participates in the sacraments, and engages in a few superficial religious practices—he will deceive himself into thinking that, for this, he is a religious person and has truly fulfilled his duty to God. And you’ll find that such a person, due to this self-deception, often looks down with spiritual pride on everyone else who lacks his pretentiousness about piety—despite the fact that they may possess ten times more genuine honesty than he does.”
“This likewise is a sore evil under the sun; and I believe, there is no one mistaken principle, which, for its time, has wrought more serious mischiefs.———For a general proof of this,—examine the history of the Romish church;”—[Well, what can you make of that? cried Dr. Slop]—“see what scenes 100 of cruelty, murder, rapine, bloodshed,”——[They may thank their own obstinacy, cried Dr. Slop]——“have all been sanctified by a religion not strictly governed by morality.
This is also a serious problem in the world; and I believe there’s no mistaken idea that has caused more harm over time.———To prove this, just look at the history of the Roman church;”—[Well, what do you make of that? shouted Dr. Slop]—“look at the scenes of cruelty, murder, theft, bloodshed,”——[They can thank their own stubbornness, shouted Dr. Slop]—“which have all been justified by a religion not strictly based on morality.”
“In how many kingdoms of the world”—[Here Trim kept waving his right hand from the sermon to the extent of his arm, returning it backwards and forwards to the conclusion of the paragraph.]
“In how many kingdoms of the world”—[Here Trim kept waving his right hand from the sermon to the extent of his arm, returning it back and forth to the end of the paragraph.]
“In how many kingdoms of the world has the crusading sword of this misguided saint-errant, spared neither age nor merit, or sex, or condition?—and, as he fought under the banners of a religion which set him loose from justice and humanity, he shewed none; mercilessly trampled upon both,—heard neither the cries of the unfortunate, nor pitied their distresses.”
“In how many kingdoms of the world has the crusading sword of this misguided knight spared neither age, merit, gender, nor status?—and, as he fought under the flags of a religion that freed him from justice and humanity, he showed none; he mercilessly trampled on both,—ignored the cries of the unfortunate, and didn’t pity their suffering.”
[I have been in many a battle, an’ please your Honour, quoth Trim, sighing, but never in so melancholy a one as this,—I would not have drawn a tricker in it against these poor souls,——to have been made a general officer.——Why? what do you understand of the affair? said Dr. Slop, looking towards Trim, with something more of contempt than the Corporal’s honest heart deserved.——What do you know, friend, about this battle you talk of?—I know, replied Trim, that I never refused quarter in my life to any man who cried out for it;——but to a woman or a child, continued Trim, before I would level my musket at them, I would lose my life a thousand times.——Here’s a crown for thee, Trim, to drink with Obadiah to-night, quoth my uncle Toby, and I’ll give Obadiah another too.—God bless your Honour, replied Trim,——I had rather these poor women and children had it.——Thou art an honest fellow, quoth my uncle Toby.——My father nodded his head, as much as to say,—and so he is.——
[I’ve been in a lot of battles, and please your Honor, said Trim, with a sigh, but never in such a sad one as this—I wouldn’t have taken a bribe in it against these poor souls, even to become a general officer. —Why? What do you know about this situation? asked Dr. Slop, looking at Trim with more contempt than the Corporal’s honest heart deserved. —What do you know, my friend, about this battle you mention? —I know, replied Trim, that I’ve never denied quarter to anyone who asked for it in my life; —but to a woman or a child, Trim continued, before I’d aim my musket at them, I’d rather lose my life a thousand times. —Here’s a crown for you, Trim, to drink with Obadiah tonight, said my uncle Toby, and I’ll give Obadiah another one too. —God bless your Honor, replied Trim, —I’d prefer these poor women and children had it. —You’re an honest fellow, said my uncle Toby. —My father nodded his head, as if to say, —and so he is.
But prithee, Trim, said my father, make an end,—for I see thou hast but a leaf or two left.
But please, Trim, my father said, finish up—because I see you only have a leaf or two left.
Corporal Trim read on.]
Corporal Trim continued reading.]
“If the testimony of past centuries in this matter is not sufficient,—consider at this instant, how the votaries of that religion are every day thinking to do service and honour to God, by actions which are a dishonour and scandal to themselves.
“If the testimony of past centuries in this matter isn't enough,—just consider right now how the followers of that religion are constantly trying to serve and honor God through actions that actually bring dishonor and scandal to themselves.”
“To be convinced of this, go with me for a moment into the prisons of the Inquisition.”—[God help my poor brother Tom.]—“Behold Religion, with Mercy and Justice chained down under her feet,——there sitting ghastly upon a black tribunal, propped 101 up with racks and instruments of torment. Hark!—hark! what a piteous groan!”—[Here Trim’s face turned as pale as ashes.]——“See the melancholy wretch who uttered it”—[Here the tears began to trickle down.]——“just brought forth to undergo the anguish of a mock trial, and endure the utmost pains that a studied system of cruelty has been able to invent.”—[D—n them all, quoth Trim, his colour returning into his face as red as blood.]—“Behold this helpless victim delivered up to his tormentors,—his body so wasted with sorrow and confinement.”——[Oh! ’tis my brother, cried poor Trim in a most passionate exclamation, dropping the sermon upon the ground, and clapping his hands together—I fear ’tis poor Tom. My father’s and my uncle Toby’s heart yearned with sympathy for the poor fellow’s distress; even Slop himself acknowledged pity for him.——Why, Trim, said my father, this is not a history,——’tis a sermon thou art reading; prithee begin the sentence again.]——“Behold this helpless victim delivered up to his tormentors,—his body so wasted with sorrow and confinement, you will see every nerve and muscle as it suffers.
“To see this for yourself, come with me for a moment into the prisons of the Inquisition.” — [God help my poor brother Tom.] — “Look at Religion, with Mercy and Justice trampled beneath her feet, sitting ghastly on a dark tribunal, supported by racks and tools of torment. Listen!—listen! what a heart-wrenching groan!” — [Here Trim’s face turned as pale as ashes.] — “Look at the sorrowful wretch who let it out”— [Here the tears started to trickle down.] — “just dragged out to face the agony of a sham trial, and endure the greatest suffering a cruel system can devise.” — [Damn them all, said Trim, his color returning to his face, red as blood.] — “Look at this helpless victim handed over to his tormentors—his body so worn out with grief and confinement.” — [Oh! it’s my brother, cried poor Trim in a passionate outburst, dropping the sermon on the ground and clapping his hands together — I fear it’s poor Tom. My father’s and my uncle Toby’s hearts ached with sympathy for the poor fellow’s pain; even Slop himself felt pity for him. — “Why, Trim,” said my father, “this is not a story, — it’s a sermon you are reading; please start the sentence again.”] — “Look at this helpless victim handed over to his tormentors—his body so wasted with sorrow and confinement, you can see every nerve and muscle as he suffers."
“Observe the last movement of that horrid engine!”—[I would rather face a cannon, quoth Trim, stamping.]—“See what convulsions it has thrown him into!——Consider the nature of the posture in which he now lies stretched,—what exquisite tortures he endures by it!”—[I hope ’tis not in Portugal.]—“’Tis all nature can bear! Good God! see how it keeps his weary soul hanging upon his trembling lips!” [I would not read another line of it, quoth Trim, for all this world;—I fear, an’ please your Honours, all this is in Portugal, where my poor brother Tom is. I tell thee, Trim, again, quoth my father, ’tis not an historical account,—’tis a description.—’Tis only a description, honest man, quoth Slop, there’s not a word of truth in it.——That’s another story, replied my father.—However, as Trim reads it with so much concern,—’tis cruelty to force him to go on with it.—Give me hold of the sermon, Trim,—I’ll finish it for thee, and thou may’st go. I must stay and hear it, too, replied Trim, if your Honour will allow me;—tho’ I would not read it myself for a Colonel’s pay.———Poor Trim! quoth my uncle Toby. My father went on.]—
“Look at the last movement of that terrible machine!”—[I’d rather face a cannon, said Trim, stamping.]—“Look at the convulsions it's causing him!——Think about the position he’s lying in,—what immense pain he’s enduring!”—[I hope this isn’t in Portugal.]—“It’s all nature can take! Good God! see how it keeps his exhausted soul hanging on his quivering lips!” [I wouldn’t read another line of it, said Trim, for anything in this world;—I’m afraid, if it pleases your Honours, all this is in Portugal, where my poor brother Tom is. I’m telling you, Trim, again, said my father, it’s not a historical account,—it’s a description.—It’s only a description, honest man, said Slop, there’s not a word of truth in it.——That’s a different matter, replied my father.—But since Trim is so concerned reading it,—it’s cruel to make him continue. Give me the sermon, Trim,—I’ll finish it for you, and you can go. I need to stay and hear it too, replied Trim, if your Honour will let me;—though I wouldn’t read it myself for a Colonel’s pay.———Poor Trim! said my uncle Toby. My father went on.]—
“——Consider the nature of the posture in which he now lies stretched,—what exquisite torture he endures by it!—’Tis all nature can bear! Good God! See how it keeps his weary soul hanging upon his trembling lips,—willing to take its leave,——but not suffered to depart!—Behold the unhappy wretch 102 led back to his cell!”——[Then, thank God, however, quoth Trim, they have not killed him.]—“See him dragged out of it again to meet the flames, and the insults in his last agonies, which this principle,—this principle, that there can be religion without mercy, has prepared for him.”——[Then, thank God,——he is dead, quoth Trim,—he is out of his pain,—and they have done their worst at him.—O Sirs!—Hold your peace, Trim, said my father, going on with the sermon, lest Trim should incense Dr. Slop,—we shall never have done at this rate.]
“——Think about the way he lies stretched out now—what unbearable agony he’s in!—It’s all nature can handle! Good God! Look at how it leaves his exhausted soul hanging on his shivering lips—ready to leave,——but not allowed to go!—See the miserable creature 102 led back to his cell!”——[Then, thank God, I suppose, said Trim, they haven’t killed him.]—“Watch him dragged out again to face the flames and the insults in his final moments, all thanks to this belief—that there can be religion without mercy.”——[Then, thank God,——he is dead, said Trim,—he's free from his suffering,—and they’ve done their worst to him.—Oh, gentlemen!—Be quiet, Trim, my father said, continuing with the sermon, in case Trim angers Dr. Slop,—we’ll never get through at this rate.]
“The surest way to try the merit of any disputed notion is, to trace down the consequences such a notion has produced, and compare them with the spirit of Christianity;——’tis the short and decisive rule which our Saviour hath left us, for these and such like cases, and it is worth a thousand arguments——By their fruits ye shall know them.
“The best way to test the value of any controversial idea is to look at the results it has led to and see how they align with the principles of Christianity; this is the simple and clear guideline that our Savior has given us for situations like these, and it’s worth more than a thousand arguments—By their fruits ye shall know them.
“I will add no farther to the length of this sermon, than by two or three short and independent rules deducible from it.
“I won't extend this sermon any further, except by adding two or three brief and standalone rules that can be drawn from it.
“First, Whenever a man talks loudly against religion, always suspect that it is not his reason, but his passions, which have got the better of his Creed. A bad life and a good belief are disagreeable and troublesome neighbours, and where they separate, depend upon it, ’tis for no other cause but quietness’ sake.
First, whenever a man speaks out loudly against religion, always suspect that it’s not his reason but his emotions that have taken over his Creed. A bad life and a good belief are uneasy and bothersome companions, and when they part ways, rest assured it’s only for the sake of peace.
“Secondly, When a man, thus represented, tells you in any particular instance,——That such a thing goes against his conscience,——always believe he means exactly the same thing, as when he tells you such a thing goes against his stomach;—a present want of appetite being generally the true cause of both.
“Secondly, when a man, as described, tells you in a specific instance that something goes against his conscience, always understand that he means the same thing as when he says it goes against his stomach;—a current lack of appetite is usually the real reason for both.”
“In a word,—trust that man in nothing, who has not a Conscience in everything.
“In short, don’t trust a man in anything who doesn’t have a Consciousness in everything.
“And, in your own case, remember this plain distinction, a mistake in which has ruined thousands,—that your conscience is not a law:—No, God and reason made the law, and have placed conscience within you to determine;——not, like an Asiatic Cadi, according to the ebbs and flows of his own passions,—but like a British judge in this land of liberty and good sense, who makes no new law, but faithfully declares that law which he knows already written.”
“And, in your situation, keep in mind this clear distinction, a mistake that has ruined thousands—that your conscience is not the law:—No, God and reason created the law, and have given you a conscience to interpret it;—not, like an Asiatic Cadi, swayed by his own changing emotions,—but like a British judge in this land of freedom and reason, who doesn’t create new laws, but honestly declares the law that is already written.”
FINIS
Thou hast read the sermon extremely well, Trim, quoth my father.—If he had spared his comments, replied Dr. Slop,——he 103 would have read it much better. I should have read it ten times better, Sir, answered Trim, but that my heart was so full.—That was the very reason, Trim, replied my father, which has made thee read the sermon as well as thou hast done; and if the clergy of our church, continued my father, addressing himself to Dr. Slop, would take part in what they deliver as deeply as this poor fellow has done,—as their compositions are fine;—[I deny it, quoth Dr. Slop]—I maintain it,—that the eloquence of our pulpits, with such subjects to enflame it, would be a model for the whole world:——But alas! continued my father, and I own it, Sir, with sorrow, that, like French politicians in this respect, what they gain in the cabinet they lose in the field.——’Twere a pity, quoth my uncle, that this should be lost. I like the sermon well, replied my father,——’tis dramatick,—and there is something in that way of writing, when skilfully managed, which catches the attention.——We preach much in that way with us, said Dr. Slop.—I know that very well, said my father,——but in a tone and manner which disgusted Dr. Slop, full as much as his assent, simply, could have pleased him.——But in this, added Dr. Slop, a little piqued,—our sermons have greatly the advantage, that we never introduce any character into them below a patriarch or a patriarch’s wife, or a martyr or a saint.—There are some very bad characters in this, however, said my father, and I do not think the sermon a jot the worse for ’em.——But pray, quoth my uncle Toby,—who’s can this be?—How could it get into my Stevinus? A man must be as great a conjurer as Stevinus, said my father, to resolve the second question:—The first, I think, is not so difficult;—for unless my judgment greatly deceives me,——I know the author, for ’tis wrote, certainly, by the parson of the parish.
"You read the sermon really well, Trim," my father said. "If he had held back his comments," replied Dr. Slop, "he would have read it much better." "I would have read it ten times better, Sir," answered Trim, "but my heart was so full." "That’s exactly why you read the sermon as well as you did, Trim," my father said. He continued, addressing Dr. Slop, "If the clergy of our church would engage with their messages as deeply as this poor fellow has, despite the quality of their writings—" "[I disagree with that,]" Dr. Slop interrupted. "I stand by it," my father asserted, "that the eloquence of our pulpits, with such inspiring subjects, would be a model for the whole world. But alas!" my father lamented, "I sadly admit, Sir, that just like French politicians in this regard, what they gain in the conference room, they lose in the field." "It would be a shame," my uncle said, "if this were wasted." "I really like the sermon," my father replied, "it’s dramatic, and there’s something about that kind of writing—when done skillfully—that grabs attention." "We often preach like that," Dr. Slop said. "I know that very well," my father replied, "but in a tone and manner that disgusted Dr. Slop just as much as his simple agreement would have pleased him." "But in this," Dr. Slop added, a bit annoyed, "our sermons have a big advantage: we never include any characters that aren't a patriarch, a patriarch’s wife, a martyr, or a saint." "There are some really bad characters in this one, though," my father said, "and I don’t think the sermon is any worse for them." "But tell me," my uncle Toby interrupted, "whose can this be? How did it end up in my Stevinus? A man has to be as much of a magician as Stevinus to answer that second question," my father said. "The first one, I think, isn’t so hard; if my judgment isn’t way off, I know the author—it was definitely written by the parish priest."
The similitude of the stile and manner of it, with those my father constantly had heard preached in his parish-church, was the ground of his conjecture,—proving it as strongly, as an argument à priori could prove such a thing to a philosophic mind, That it was Yorick’s and no one’s else:—It was proved to be so, à posteriori, the day after, when Yorick sent a servant to my uncle Toby’s house to enquire after it.
The similarity in style and manner to what my father always heard preached at his parish church was the basis for his guess, proving it as strongly as an argument à priori could convince a philosophical mind that it was Yorick’s and no one else's. This was confirmed à posteriori the next day when Yorick sent a servant to my uncle Toby’s house to ask about it.
It seems that Yorick, who was inquisitive after all kinds of knowledge, had borrowed Stevinus of my uncle Toby, and had carelessly popped his sermon, as soon as he had made it, into the middle of Stevinus; and by an act of forgetfulness, to which he was ever subject, he had sent Stevinus home, and his sermon to keep him company.
It seems that Yorick, who was curious about all kinds of knowledge, had borrowed Stevinus from my uncle Toby and carelessly stuck his sermon right in the middle of Stevinus; and through a typical moment of forgetfulness, which he often had, he sent Stevinus back home along with his sermon for company.
Ill-fated sermon! Thou wast lost, after this recovery of thee, a second time, dropped thro’ an unsuspected fissure in thy master’s pocket, down into a treacherous and a tattered lining,—trod deep into the dirt by the left hind-foot of his Rosinante inhumanly stepping upon thee as thou falledst;—buried ten days in the mire,——raised up out of it by a beggar,—sold for a halfpenny to a parish-clerk,——transferred to his parson,——lost for ever to thy own, the remainder of his days,——nor restored to his restless Manes till this very moment, that I tell the world the story.
Unfortunate sermon! You were lost again, after being found a second time, slipping through an unsuspected hole in your master's pocket, down into a worn and tattered lining,—trampled into the dirt by the left hind foot of his horse, Rosinante, as you fell;—buried for ten days in the muck,—lifted out by a beggar,—sold for a halfpenny to a parish clerk,—handed over to his pastor,—lost forever to your own for the rest of his days,—not restored to his restless spirit until this very moment, when I share the story with the world.
Can the reader believe, that this sermon of Yorick’s was preached at an assize, in the cathedral of York, before a thousand witnesses, ready to give oath of it, by a certain prebendary of that church, and actually printed by him when he had done,——and within so short a space as two years and three months after Yorick’s death?—Yorick indeed, was never better served in his life;———but it was a little hard to maltreat him after, and plunder him after he was laid in his grave.
Can the reader believe that this sermon by Yorick was preached at a court session in the cathedral of York, in front of a thousand witnesses who were ready to swear to it, by a certain prebendary of that church, and actually printed by him afterward—just two years and three months after Yorick died? Yorick was indeed well-served in his life; however, it was a bit harsh to mistreat and exploit him after he was laid to rest.
However, as the gentleman who did it was in perfect charity with Yorick,—and, in conscious justice, printed but a few copies to give away;—and that I am told he could moreover have made as good a one himself, had he thought fit,—I declare I would not have published this anecdote to the world;——nor do I publish it with an intent to hurt his character and advancement in the church;——I leave that to others;—but I find myself impelled by two reasons, which I cannot withstand.
However, since the gentleman who did it was on good terms with Yorick—and, out of a sense of fairness, only printed a few copies to give away—and I've been told he could have made a similar one himself if he wanted to—I honestly wouldn't have shared this story with the world; nor do I share it intending to damage his reputation or progress in the church; that's for others to do—but I feel compelled by two reasons that I can't ignore.
The first is, That in doing justice, I may give rest to Yorick’s ghost;——which—as the country-people, and some others, believe,——still walks.
The first is that by delivering justice, I might give peace to Yorick’s ghost;——which—as the locals and some others believe——still haunts.
The second reason is, That, by laying open this story to the world, I gain an opportunity of informing it,—That in case the character of parson Yorick, and this sample of his sermons, is liked,——there are now in the possession of the Shandy family, as many as will make a handsome volume, at the world’s service,——and much good may they do it.
The second reason is that by sharing this story with the world, I have the chance to let everyone know that if you like the character of Parson Yorick and this example of his sermons, the Shandy family currently has enough material to create a nice volume for everyone’s enjoyment—and may it do a lot of good.
CHAPTER XVIII
Obadiah gained the two crowns without dispute; for he came in jingling, with all the instruments in the green bays bag we spoke of, slung across his body, just as Corporal Trim went out of the room.
Obadiah got the two crowns without any argument; he came in making noise, with all the instruments in the green bay bag we mentioned, slung across his body, just as Corporal Trim was leaving the room.
It is now proper, I think, quoth Dr. Slop (clearing up his looks), as we are in a condition to be of some service to Mrs. Shandy, to send upstairs to know how she goes on.
It seems appropriate now, I think, said Dr. Slop (straightening his expression), since we’re in a position to help Mrs. Shandy, to send someone upstairs to check on her.
I have ordered, answered my father, the old midwife to come down to us upon the least difficulty;—for you must know, Dr. Slop, continued my father, with a perplexed kind of a smile upon his countenance, that by express treaty, solemnly ratified between me and my wife, you are no more than an auxiliary in this affair,—and not so much as that,—unless the lean old mother of a midwife above stairs cannot do without you.—Women have their particular fancies, and in points of this nature, continued my father, where they bear the whole burden, and suffer so much acute pain for the advantage of our families, and the good of the species,—they claim a right of deciding, en Souveraines, in whose hands, and in what fashion, they choose to undergo it.
"I've called the old midwife to come down to us if there's any trouble," my father replied. "You see, Dr. Slop," he continued with a confused smile, "that by a formal agreement between my wife and me, you're just a backup in this situation—barely even that—unless the skinny old midwife upstairs needs your help. Women have their own preferences, and in matters like this," my father went on, "where they bear the entire burden and endure so much pain for the sake of our families and humanity's benefit, they have the right to decide, en Souveraines, how and in whose hands they want to experience it."
They are in the right of it,——quoth my uncle Toby. But, Sir, replied Dr. Slop, not taking notice of my uncle Toby’s opinion, but turning to my father,—they had better govern in other points;——and a father of a family, who wishes its perpetuity, in my opinion, had better exchange this prerogative with them, and give up some other rights in lieu of it.——I know not, quoth my father, answering a little too testily, to be quite dispassionate in what he said,—I know not, quoth he, what we have left to give up, in lieu of who shall bring our children into the world, unless that,—of who shall beget them.———One would almost give up anything, replied Dr. Slop.—I beg your pardon,——answered my uncle Toby.—Sir, replied Dr. Slop, it would astonish you to know what improvements we have made of late years in all branches of obstetrical knowledge, but particularly in that one single point of the safe and expeditious extraction of the fœtus,——which has received such lights, that, for my part (holding up his hands) I declare I wonder how the world has——I wish, quoth my uncle Toby, you had seen what prodigious armies we had in Flanders.
"They're right about that," my uncle Toby said. "But, sir," Dr. Slop replied, ignoring my uncle Toby's opinion and addressing my father, "they should handle other matters; and a family man who wants his family to continue should, in my view, trade this privilege with them and give up some other rights in exchange for it." "I don’t know," my father said, sounding a bit too irritated to be completely calm, "I don’t know what we have left to give up in exchange for who will bring our children into the world, unless it’s who will conceive them." "I’d almost give up anything," Dr. Slop replied. "I beg your pardon," answered my uncle Toby. "Sir," Dr. Slop said, "you’d be surprised to know the advancements we've made in recent years in all areas of obstetrical knowledge, especially in that one specific aspect of safely and quickly delivering the fetus, which has progressed so much that, for my part," he said, raising his hands, "I’m amazed at how the world has—" "I wish," my uncle Toby interrupted, "you had seen the enormous armies we had in Flanders."
CHAPTER XIX
I have dropped the curtain over this scene for a minute,——to remind you of one thing,——and to inform you of another.
I've closed the curtain on this scene for a moment,——to remind you of one thing,——and to tell you about another.
What I have to inform you, comes, I own, a little out of its due course;——for it should have been told a hundred and fifty pages ago, but that I foresaw then ’twould come in pat hereafter, 106 and be of more advantage here than elsewhere.—Writers had need look before them, to keep up the spirit and connection of what they have in hand.
What I need to tell you is a bit out of order; it should have been mentioned one hundred and fifty pages ago, but I anticipated it would fit better here later on, and be more useful in this context than anywhere else. Writers need to plan ahead to maintain the flow and coherence of their work.
When these two things are done,—the curtain shall be drawn up again, and my uncle Toby, my father, and Dr. Slop, shall go on with their discourse, without any more interruption.
When these two things are done, the curtain will be drawn up again, and my uncle Toby, my father, and Dr. Slop will continue their discussion without any more interruptions.
First, then, the matter which I have to remind you of, is this;——that from the specimens of singularity in my father’s notions in the point of christian-names, and that other previous point thereto,—you was led, I think, into an opinion (and I am sure I said as much), that my father was a gentleman altogether as odd and whimsical in fifty other opinions. In truth, there was not a stage in the life of man, from the very first act of his begetting,——down to the lean and slippered pantaloon in his second childishness, but he had some favourite notion to himself, springing out of it, as sceptical, and as far out of the highway of thinking, as these two which have been explained.
First, then, the thing I want to remind you of is this: from the examples of my father’s unusual ideas about names and that other related point, I think you were led to believe (and I’m pretty sure I mentioned this) that my father was a unique and quirky gentleman in many other ways too. In reality, there wasn't a stage in a man's life, from the very moment of his conception—right down to the old man in his second childhood—when he didn’t have a favorite idea of his own, as skeptical and as far from conventional thinking as these two I’ve mentioned.
—Mr. Shandy, my father, Sir, would see nothing in the light in which others placed it;—he placed things in his own light;—he would weigh nothing in common scales;—no, he was too refined a researcher to lie open to so gross an imposition.—To come at the exact weight of things in the scientific steel-yard, the fulcrum, he would say, should be almost invisible, to avoid all friction from popular tenets;—without this the minutiæ of philosophy, which would always turn the balance, will have no weight at all. Knowledge, like matter, he would affirm, was divisible in infinitum;——that the grains and scruples were as much a part of it, as the gravitation of the whole world.—In a word, he would say, error was error,—no matter where it fell,——whether in a fraction,—or a pound,—’twas alike fatal to truth, and she was kept down at the bottom of her well, as inevitably by a mistake in the dust of a butterfly’s wings,——as in the disk of the sun, the moon, and all the stars of heaven put together.
—Mr. Shandy, my father, Sir, wouldn’t see things the way others did; he viewed them in his own unique light; he wouldn’t measure anything using common standards; no, he was too sophisticated a researcher to fall for such a blatant deception. To find the true weight of things in the scientific balance, the pivot, he would say, should be nearly invisible to avoid any interference from popular beliefs; without this, the details of philosophy, which could always tip the scales, would carry no weight at all. Knowledge, like matter, he would argue, was infinitely divisible; that every grain and scrap was just as important as the gravitational force of the entire world. In short, he would say, an error is an error—no matter where it occurs—whether in a fraction or a pound—it’s equally detrimental to the truth, which is kept at the bottom of her well, just as much by a mistake in the dust of a butterfly’s wings as by one involving the sun, the moon, and all the stars in the sky combined.
He would often lament that it was for want of considering this properly, and of applying it skilfully to civil matters, as well as to speculative truths, that so many things in this world were out of joint;——that the political arch was giving way;——and that the very foundations of our excellent constitution, in church and state, were so sapped as estimators had reported.
He often complained that it was due to a lack of properly considering this and applying it skillfully to real-life issues, as well as to abstract truths, that so many things in this world were out of balance; that the political structure was crumbling; and that the very foundations of our great constitution, in both church and state, were being eroded as experts had reported.
You cry out, he would say, we are a ruined, undone people. Why? he would ask, making use of the sorites or syllogism of 107 Zeno and Chrysippus, without knowing it belonged to them.—Why? why are we a ruined people?—Because we are corrupted.—Whence is it, dear Sir, that we are corrupted?——Because we are needy;——our poverty, and not our wills, consent.——And wherefore, he would add, are we needy?—From the neglect, he would answer, of our pence and our halfpence:—Our bank notes, Sir, our guineas,—nay, our shillings take care of themselves.
You cry out, he would say, we are a broken, lost people. Why? he would ask, using the logic of 107 Zeno and Chrysippus, without realizing it came from them.—Why? Why are we a broken people?—Because we are corrupted.—Where does this corruption come from, dear Sir?—Because we are needy;—our poverty, not our intentions, is what allows it.—And why, he would add, are we needy?—Due to the neglect of our pennies and our nickels:—Our banknotes, Sir, our guineas—no, our shillings take care of themselves.
’Tis the same, he would say, throughout the whole circle of the sciences;—the great, the established points of them, are not to be broke in upon.—The laws of nature will defend themselves;—but error——(he would add, looking earnestly at my mother)——error, Sir, creeps in thro’ the minute holes and small crevices which human nature leaves unguarded.
It’s the same, he would say, across all fields of science; the significant, established principles cannot be disrupted. The laws of nature will protect themselves; but error——(he would add, looking intently at my mother)——error, Sir, sneaks in through the tiny holes and small cracks that human nature leaves unprotected.
This turn of thinking in my father, is what I had to remind you of:—The point you are to be informed of, and which I have reserved for this place, is as follows.
This way of thinking in my father is what I wanted to remind you of:—The point you need to be aware of, and which I've saved for this moment, is as follows.
Amongst the many and excellent reasons, with which my father had urged my mother to accept of Dr. Slop’s assistance preferably to that of the old woman,——there was one of a very singular nature; which, when he had done arguing the manner with her as a Christian, and came to argue it over again with her as a philosopher, he had put his whole strength to, depending indeed upon it as his sheet-anchor.——It failed him; tho’ from no defect in the argument itself; but that, do what he could, he was not able for his soul to make her comprehend the drift of it.——Cursed luck!——said he to himself, one afternoon, as he walked out of the room, after he had been stating it for an hour and a half to her, to no manner of purpose;—cursed luck! said he, biting his lip as he shut the door,——for a man to be master of one of the finest chains of reasoning in nature,—and have a wife at the same time with such a headpiece, that he cannot hang up a single inference within side of it, to save his soul from destruction.
Among the many great reasons my father had to persuade my mother to accept Dr. Slop’s help instead of that of the old woman, there was one particularly unique reason. After arguing his case with her as a Christian, he then approached the issue again as a philosopher, putting all his effort into this argument, counting on it as his last hope. Unfortunately, it didn’t work; not because the argument was flawed, but because no matter what he did, he couldn't get her to understand his point. "Damn luck!" he thought to himself one afternoon as he left the room after spending an hour and a half discussing it to no avail. "Damn luck!" he muttered, biting his lip as he closed the door, frustrated that he possessed one of the most brilliant chains of reasoning ever but had a wife with such a mindset that he couldn't get a single conclusion through to save his life.
This argument, though it was entirely lost upon my mother,——had more weight with him, than all his other arguments joined together:—I will therefore endeavour to do it justice,—and set it forth with all the perspicuity I am master of.
This argument, although my mother completely missed it, carried more weight with him than all of his other arguments combined. So, I will try to do it justice and explain it as clearly as I can.
My father set out upon the strength of these two following axioms:
My father started with these two principles:
First, That an ounce of a man’s own wit, was worth a ton of other people’s; and,
First, that an ounce of a person's own cleverness is worth a ton of other people's; and,
Secondly (Which by the bye, was the ground-work of the first 108 axiom,——tho’ it comes last), That every man’s wit must come from every man’s own soul,——and no other body’s.
Secondly (which, by the way, was the foundation of the first 108 axiom, even though it comes last), that everyone’s intelligence must come from their own soul, and no one else's.
Now, as it was plain to my father, that all souls were by nature equal,——and that the great difference between the most acute and the most obtuse understanding——was from no original sharpness or bluntness of one thinking substance above or below another,——but arose merely from the lucky or unlucky organisation of the body, in that part where the soul principally took up her residence,——he had made it the subject of his enquiry to find out the identical place.
Now, it was clear to my father that all souls are naturally equal, and that the significant difference between the smartest and the dullest minds doesn’t come from any inherent sharpness or dullness of one thinking substance compared to another. Instead, it comes solely from the fortunate or unfortunate organization of the body, especially in the area where the soul primarily resides. He made it his mission to discover that exact location.
Now, from the best accounts he had been able to get of this matter, he was satisfied it could not be where Des Cartes had fixed it, upon the top of the pineal gland of the brain; which, as he philosophized, formed a cushion for her about the size of a marrow pea; tho’, to speak the truth, as so many nerves did terminate all in that one place,—’twas no bad conjecture;——and my father had certainly fallen with that great philosopher plumb into the centre of the mistake, had it not been for my uncle Toby, who rescued him out of it, by a story he told him of a Walloon officer at the battle of Landen, who had one part of his brain shot away by a musket-ball,—and another part of it taken out after by a French surgeon; and after all, recovered, and did his duty very well without it.
From the best information he could gather about this, he was convinced it couldn’t be where Des Cartes had placed it, on top of the pineal gland of the brain, which he theorized formed a cushion about the size of a marrow pea. To be honest, since so many nerves ended in that one spot, it wasn’t a bad guess; and my father would have definitely fallen into that significant error, if it hadn’t been for my uncle Toby, who pulled him out of it with a story about a Walloon officer at the battle of Landen, who had part of his brain shot away by a musket-ball—and another part removed later by a French surgeon; and after all that, he recovered and performed his duties quite well without it.
If death, said my father, reasoning with himself, is nothing but the separation of the soul from the body; and if it is true that people can walk about and do their business without brains,—then certes the soul does not inhabit there. Q. E. D.
If death, my father said, figuring things out, is just the separation of the soul from the body; and if it's true that people can go about their lives and get things done without brains—then surely the soul doesn't reside there. Q.E.D.
As for that certain, very thin, subtle and very fragrant juice which Coglionissimo Borri, the great Milanese physician affirms, in a letter to Bartholine, to have discovered in the cellulæ of the occipital parts of the cerebellum, and which he likewise affirms to be the principal seat of the reasonable soul (for, you must know, in these latter and more enlightened ages, there are two souls in every man living,—the one, according to the great Metheglingius, being called the Animus, the other, the Anima;)—as for the opinion, I say, of Borri,—my father could never subscribe to it by any means; the very idea of so noble, so refined, so immaterial, and so exalted a being as the Anima, or even the Animus, taking up her residence, and sitting dabbling, like a tadpole all day long, both summer and winter, in a puddle,——or in a liquid of any kind, how thick or thin soever, he would say, shocked his imagination; he would scarce give the doctrine a hearing.
Regarding that particular, very thin, subtle, and fragrant juice that Coglionissimo Borri, the renowned Milanese physician, claims to have discovered in the cells of the occipital parts of the cerebellum, and which he also asserts is the main seat of the rational soul (because you should know, in these more enlightened times, there are two souls in every living person—one, according to the great Metheglingius, called the Animus, and the other, the Anima;)—as for the opinion of Borri, my father could never agree with it at all; the very thought of such a noble, refined, immaterial, and exalted being as the Anima, or even the Animus, residing and idly splashing around like a tadpole all day long, both summer and winter, in a puddle—or in any kind of liquid, no matter how thick or thin, shocked his imagination; he could hardly entertain the idea.
What, therefore, seemed the least liable to objections of any, was that the chief sensorium, or head-quarters of the soul, and to which place all intelligences were referred, and from whence all her mandates were issued,—was in, or near, the cerebellum,—or rather somewhere about the medulla oblongata, wherein it was generally agreed by Dutch anatomists, that all the minute nerves from all the organs of the seven senses concentered, like streets and winding alleys, into a square.
What seemed to have the fewest objections was that the main control center, or headquarters of the soul, where all intelligence was directed and from which all its orders came, was in or near the cerebellum, or more accurately, somewhere around the medulla oblongata. Dutch anatomists generally agreed that all the tiny nerves from the seven senses gathered together, similar to streets and winding alleys, into a central area.
So far there was nothing singular in my father’s opinion,—he had the best of philosophers, of all ages and climates, to go along with him.——But here he took a road of his own, setting up another Shandean hypothesis upon these corner-stones they had laid for him;——and which said hypothesis equally stood its ground; whether the subtilty and fineness of the soul depended upon the temperature and clearness of the said liquor, or of the finer network and texture in the cerebellum itself; which opinion he favoured.
So far, my father's views were pretty standard—he had the best philosophers from all ages and places to back him up. But here he went off on his own, creating another Shandean theory based on the foundations they had set for him; and that theory held its own. It questioned whether the depth and quality of the soul depended on the temperature and clarity of the drink or on the finer structure and texture of the brain itself, which was the view he supported.
He maintained, that next to the due care to be taken in the act of propagation of each individual, which required all the thought in the world, as it laid the foundation of this incomprehensible contexture, in which wit, memory, fancy, eloquence, and what is usually meant by the name of good natural parts, do consist;—that next to this and his christian-name, which were the two original and most efficacious causes of all;——that the third cause, or rather what logicians call the Causa sine quâ non, and without which all that was done was of no manner of significance,——was the preservation of this delicate and fine-spun web, from the havock which was generally made in it by the violent compression and crush which the head was made to undergo, by the nonsensical method of bringing us into the world by that foremost.
He argued that, after taking proper care in the process of bringing each person into the world—which required a lot of thought, as it laid the groundwork for this complex structure made up of wit, memory, imagination, eloquence, and what is generally referred to as natural talent—the most important factors were his given name and that careful approach. These were the two fundamental and most effective causes of everything. The third cause, or what logicians refer to as the Causa sine quâ non, which made everything else meaningless without it, was the preservation of this delicate and intricate web from the damage often caused by the intense pressure and strain the head suffers from the ridiculous method of delivering us into the world that way.
——This requires explanation.
This needs an explanation.
My father, who dipped into all kinds of books, upon looking into Lithopædus Senonesis de Partu difficili,1 published by Adrianus Smelvgot, had found out, that the lax and pliable state of a child’s head in parturition, the bones of the cranium having no sutures at that time, was such,——that by force of 110 the woman’s efforts, which, in strong labour-pains, was equal, upon an average, to the weight of 470 pounds averdupois acting perpendicularly upon it;—it so happened, that in 49 instances out of 50, the said head was compressed and moulded into the shape of an oblong conical piece of dough, such as a pastry-cook generally rolls up in order to make a pye of.—Good God! cried my father, what havock and destruction must this make in the infinitely fine and tender texture of the cerebellum!—Or if there is such a juice as Borri pretends,—is it not enough to make the clearest liquid in the world both feculent and mothery?
My dad, who read all sorts of books, discovered in Lithopædus Senonesis de Partu difficili,1 published by Adrianus Smelvgot, that the soft and flexible state of a baby’s head during childbirth, since the skull bones had no sutures at that time, was such that the force of the woman's efforts, which during strong labor pains, averaged around the weight of 470 pounds averdupois pressing down on it;—it turned out that in 49 out of 50 cases, the head was compressed and shaped like an elongated conical piece of dough, similar to what a baker rolls up to make a pie.—Good God! exclaimed my dad, what havoc and destruction must this cause in the extremely fine and delicate structure of the cerebellum!—Or if such a fluid exists as Borri claims, isn’t it enough to turn the clearest liquid in the world into something dirty and murky?
But how great was his apprehension, when he farther understood, that this force acting upon the very vertex of the head, not only injured the brain itself, or cerebrum,—but that it necessarily squeezed and propelled the cerebrum towards the cerebellum, which was the immediate seat of the understanding!——Angels and ministers of grace defend us! cried my father,——can any soul withstand this shock?—No wonder the intellectual web is so rent and tattered as we see it; and that so many of our best heads are no better than a puzzled skein of silk,——all perplexity,——all confusion within-side.
But how intense was his worry when he realized that this force acting on the very top of the head not only harmed the brain itself, or cerebrum—but also squeezed and pushed the cerebrum toward the cerebellum, which is the immediate center of understanding!—Angels and ministers of grace protect us! my father exclaimed—can any soul handle this shock? No wonder the intellectual web is so torn and frayed as we see it; and that so many of our brightest minds are nothing more than a confused tangle of silk—completely perplexed—entirely chaotic inside.
But when my father read on, and was let into the secret, that when a child was turned topsy-turvy, which was easy for an operator to do, and was extracted by the feet;—that instead of the cerebrum being propelled towards the cerebellum, the cerebellum, on the contrary, was propelled simply towards the cerebrum, where it could do no manner of hurt:——By heavens! cried he, the world is in conspiracy to drive out what little wit God has given us,——and the professors of the obstetric art are lifted into the same conspiracy.—What is it to me which end of my son comes foremost into the world, provided all goes right after, and his cerebellum escapes uncrushed?
But when my father continued reading and discovered the secret that when a child is turned upside down, which is easy for a practitioner to do, and is pulled out by the feet—rather than the brain being pushed down toward the back of the head, the back of the head is simply pushed up toward the brain, where it can't cause any harm—By heavens! he exclaimed, the world is in collusion to eliminate the little bit of sense God has given us, and the professors of childbirth are part of the same plot. What does it matter to me which end of my son comes out first, as long as everything goes well afterward and his brain remains unharmed?
It is the nature of an hypothesis, when once a man has conceived it, that it assimilates every thing to itself, as proper nourishment; and, from the first moment of your begetting it, it generally grows the stronger by every thing you see, hear, read, or understand. This is of great use.
It’s the nature of a hypothesis, once a person comes up with it, that it absorbs everything around it, like food for growth; and from the moment you create it, it usually becomes stronger with everything you see, hear, read, or comprehend. This is very useful.
When my father was gone with this about a month, there was scarce a phænomenon of stupidity or of genius, which he could not readily solve by it;—it accounted for the eldest son being the greatest blockhead in the family.——Poor devil, he would say,—he made way for the capacity of his younger brothers.——It unriddled the observations of drivellers and monstrous heads,——shewing à priori, it could not be otherwise,——unless 111 **** I don’t know what. It wonderfully explained and accounted for the acumen of the Asiatic genius, and that sprightlier turn, and a more penetrating intuition of minds, in warmer climates; not from the loose and common-place solution of a clearer sky, and a more perpetual sunshine, &c.—which for aught he knew, might as well rarefy and dilute the faculties of the soul into nothing, by one extreme,—as they are condensed in colder climates by the other;——but he traced the affair up to its spring-head;—shewed that, in warmer climates, nature had laid a lighter tax upon the fairest parts of the creation;—their pleasures more;—the necessity of their pains less, insomuch that the pressure and resistance upon the vertex was so slight, that the whole organisation of the cerebellum was preserved;——nay, he did not believe, in natural births, that so much as a single thread of the net-work was broke or displaced,——so that the soul might just act as she liked.
When my father had been gone for about a month, there was hardly any sign of stupidity or genius that he couldn’t easily explain; it even made sense of why the oldest son was the biggest fool in the family. “Poor guy,” he would say, “he’s just making room for his younger brothers’ talents.” It unraveled the musings of idiots and geniuses alike, showing that it couldn’t be any other way, unless I don’t know what. It fascinatingly clarified and justified the sharpness of the Asian intellect and that livelier spark and deeper understanding in people from warmer climates; not due to the simple idea of a clearer sky and more constant sunshine, which, for all he knew, could just as well weaken and dilute the mind’s abilities into nothing by one extreme as they are sharpened in colder climates by the other. Instead, he traced the issue back to its source—he showed that in warmer climates, nature imposed a lighter burden on the best parts of creation; that their pleasures were greater and their pains less, to the point that the pressure on the mind was so minimal that the entire structure of the cerebellum was maintained; in fact, he didn't believe that even a single thread of the net structure was ever broken or disturbed during natural births, allowing the soul to act as it pleased.
When my father had got so far,———what a blaze of light did the accounts of the Cæsarian section, and of the towering geniuses who had come safe into the world by it, cast upon this hypothesis? Here you see, he would say, there was no injury done to the sensorium;—no pressure of the head against the pelvis;——no propulsion of the cerebrum towards the cerebellum, either by the os pubis on this side, or the os coxygis on that;———and pray, what were the happy consequences? Why, Sir, your Julius Cæsar, who gave the operation a name;—and your Hermes Trismegistus, who was born so before ever the operation had a name;——your Scipio Africanus; your Manlius Torquatus; our Edward the Sixth,—who, had he lived, would have done the same honour to the hypothesis:——These, and many more who figured high in the annals of fame,—all came side-way, Sir, into the world.
When my father got to this point, what a burst of light the accounts of the C-section and the extraordinary geniuses who were born that way shed on this theory! "Look," he would say, "there was no damage to the sensorium; no pressure from the head against the pelvis; no pushing of the brain into the cerebellum, whether from the pubic bone on this side or the coccyx on that side;—and what were the positive outcomes? Well, Sir, there's your Julius Caesar, who named the procedure; and your Hermes Trismegistus, who was born long before the procedure had a name;—your Scipio Africanus; your Manlius Torquatus; our Edward the Sixth—who, had he lived, would have honored this theory in the same way:—These and many others who are celebrated in history—all came into the world sideways, Sir.
The incision of the abdomen and uterus ran for six weeks together in my father’s head;——he had read, and was satisfied, that wounds in the epigastrium, and those in the matrix, were not mortal;—so that the belly of the mother might be opened extremely well to give a passage to the child.—He mentioned the thing one afternoon to my mother,———merely as a matter of fact; but seeing her turn as pale as ashes at the very mention of it, as much as the operation flattered his hopes,—he thought it as well to say no more of it,——contenting himself with admiring,—what he thought was to no purpose to propose.
The incision in the abdomen and uterus stayed on my father's mind for six weeks; he had read and was convinced that wounds in the epigastrium and those in the matrix weren’t fatal, so the mother’s belly could be well opened to allow the passage of the child. One afternoon, he brought it up to my mother, just stating it as a fact. But when he saw her turn as pale as ashes at the mention of it, despite how much the operation made him hopeful, he decided not to say anything more, feeling it was better to admire what he thought was pointless to propose.
This was my father Mr. Shandy’s hypothesis; concerning which I have only to add, that my brother Bobby did as great 112 honour to it (whatever he did to the family) as any one of the great heroes we spoke of: For happening not only to be christened, as I told you, but to be born too, when my father was at Epsom,——being moreover my mother’s first child,—coming into the world with his head foremost,—and turning out afterwards a lad of wonderful slow parts,——my father spelt all these together into his opinion: and as he had failed at one end,—he was determined to try the other.
This was my father Mr. Shandy’s theory; and I can only add that my brother Bobby did as much for it (whatever he did for the family) as any of the great heroes we talked about: Because he happened not only to be named, as I mentioned, but also to be born when my father was at Epsom,—and since my mother’s first child,—coming into the world headfirst,—and turning out to be a slow thinker,—my father put all this together in forming his opinion: and since he had failed at one end, he was set on trying the other.
This was not to be expected from one of the sisterhood, who are not easily to be put out of their way,——and was therefore one of my father’s great reasons in favour of a man of science, whom he could better deal with.
This was unexpected from someone in the sisterhood, who are not easily thrown off course, and that was one of my father's main reasons for supporting a man of science, someone he could manage better.
Of all men in the world, Dr. Slop was the fittest for my father’s purpose;——for though this new-invented forceps was the armour he had proved, and what he maintained to be the safest instrument of deliverance, yet, it seems, he had scattered a word or two in his book, in favour of the very thing which ran in my father’s fancy;——tho’ not with a view to the soul’s good in extracting by the feet, as was my father’s system,—but for reasons merely obstetrical.
Of all the men in the world, Dr. Slop was the best choice for my father’s needs; for although this newly invented forceps was the tool he had tested and considered the safest method for delivery, it seems he had mentioned a thing or two in his book that aligned with my father’s idea; although not with the intention of benefiting the soul by delivering the baby by its feet, like my father's approach, but for purely medical reasons.
This will account for the coalition betwixt my father and Dr. Slop, in the ensuing discourse, which went a little hard against my uncle Toby.——In what manner a plain man, with nothing but common sense, could bear up against two such allies in science,—is hard to conceive.—You may conjecture upon it, if you please,——and whilst your imagination is in motion, you may encourage it to go on, and discover by what causes and effects in nature it could come to pass, that my uncle Toby got his modesty by the wound he received upon his groin.—You may raise a system to account for the loss of my nose by marriage-articles,—and shew the world how it could happen, that I should have the misfortune to be called Tristam, in opposition to my father’s hypothesis, and the wish of the whole family, Godfathers and Godmothers not excepted.—These, with fifty other points left yet unravelled, you may endeavour to solve if you have time;——but I tell you beforehand it will be in vain, for not the sage Alquife, the magician in Don Belianis of Greece, nor the no less famous Urganda, the sorceress his wife, (were they alive), could pretend to come within a league of the truth.
This will explain the alliance between my father and Dr. Slop in the upcoming discussion, which was a bit tough on my uncle Toby. It’s hard to imagine how a straightforward guy, relying only on common sense, could hold his ground against two such allies in science. You might speculate about it if you want, and while your imagination is working, you could follow it and figure out what causes and effects in nature could lead to my uncle Toby gaining his modesty from the injury he sustained to his groin. You could create a theory to explain how I lost my nose due to marriage agreements, and show how it happened that I ended up being named Tristan, despite my father’s belief and the wishes of the entire family, including all the Godfathers and Godmothers. These and fifty other unresolved issues could be tackled if you have the time; but I warn you in advance that it will be pointless, as not even the wise Alquife, the magician from Don Belianis of Greece, nor the equally famous Urganda, his sorceress wife, (if they were alive), could even come close to the truth.
The reader will be content to wait for a full explanation of these matters till the next year,——when a series of things will be laid open which he little expects.
The reader will be happy to wait for a complete explanation of these issues until next year,——when a series of events will be revealed that he hardly anticipates.
1. The author is here twice mistaken; for Lithopædus should be wrote thus, Lithopædii Senonensis Icon. The second mistake is, that this Lithopædus is not an author, but a drawing of a petrified child. The account of this, published by Athosius 1580, may be seen at the end of Cordæus’s works in Spachius. Mr. Tristram Shandy has been led into this error, either from seeing Lithopædus’s name of late in a catalogue of learned writers in Dr. ——, or by mistaking Lithopædus for Trinecavellius,——from the too great similitude of the names.
1. The author is mistaken in two ways; first, Lithopædus should be written as Lithopædii Senonensis Icon. The second mistake is that this Lithopædus is not an author, but rather a drawing of a fossilized child. The account of this, published by Athosius in 1580, can be found at the end of Cordæus’s works in Spachius. Mr. Tristram Shandy has fallen into this error, either after seeing Lithopædus’s name recently in a list of learned writers in Dr. ———, or by confusing Lithopædus with Trinecavellius due to the similarities between their names.
BOOK III
Multitudinis imperitæ non formido judicia; meis tamen, rogo, parcant opusculis———in quibus fuit propositi semper, a jocis ad seria, a seriis vicissim ad jocos transire.
Multitudes under control don’t intimidate me; however, I ask that they spare my works———in which the intention has always been to shift from jokes to serious matters and back to jokes again.
—Joan. Saresberiensis, Episcopus Lugdun.
—Joan. Saresberiensis, Bishop of Lyon.
CHAPTER I
——“I WISH, Dr. Slop,” quoth my uncle Toby, (repeating his wish for Dr. Slop a second time, and with a degree of more zeal and earnestness in his manner of wishing, than he had wished at first1)——“I wish, Dr. Slop,” quoth my uncle Toby, “you had seen what prodigious armies we had in Flanders.”
——“I wish, Dr. Slop,” my uncle Toby said, (repeating his wish for Dr. Slop a second time, with more passion and seriousness than he had the first time1)——“I wish, Dr. Slop,” my uncle Toby said, “you had seen the incredible armies we had in Flanders.”
My uncle Toby’s wish did Dr. Slop a disservice which his heart never intended any man,—Sir, it confounded him——and thereby putting his ideas first into confusion, and then to flight, he could not rally them again for the soul of him.
My uncle Toby's wish caused Dr. Slop a disservice that he never meant for anyone—Sir, it threw him off balance—and as a result, once his thoughts got scrambled and then vanished, he couldn't gather them again no matter how hard he tried.
In all disputes,——male or female,——whether for honour, for profit, or for love,—it makes no difference in the case;—nothing is more dangerous, Madam, than a wish coming sideways in this unexpected manner upon a man: the safest way in general to take off the force of the wish, is for the party wish’d at, instantly to get upon his legs—and wish the wisher something in return, of pretty near the same value,——so balancing the account upon the spot, you stand as you were—nay sometimes gain the advantage of the attack by it.
In all conflicts, whether between men or women, whether for honor, profit, or love, it doesn’t matter; nothing is more dangerous, madam, than a desire suddenly hitting a man from the side like this. The safest way to neutralize that desire is for the person being wished for to quickly stand up and wish the wisher something of almost equal value in return. By doing this, you balance the score right there, and you end up exactly where you started—sometimes even gaining the upper hand in the process.
This will be fully illustrated to the world in my chapter of wishes.—
This will be fully shown to the world in my chapter of wishes.—
Dr. Slop did not understand the nature of this defence;—he was puzzled with it, and it put an entire stop to the dispute for four minutes and a half;—five had been fatal to it:—my father saw the danger—the dispute was one of the most interesting disputes in the world, “Whether the child of his prayers and endeavours should be born without a head or with one:”—he waited to the last moment, to allow Dr. Slop, in whose behalf the wish was made, his right of returning it; but perceiving, I say, that he was confounded, and continued looking with that 114 perplexed vacuity of eye which puzzled souls generally stare with—first in my uncle Toby’s face—then in his—then up—then down—then east—east and by east, and so on,——coasting it along by the plinth of the wainscot till he had got to the opposite point of the compass,——and that he had actually begun to count the brass nails upon the arm of his chair,—my father thought there was no time to be lost with my uncle Toby, so took up the discourse as follows.
Dr. Slop didn’t get the point of this defense; it completely stumped him and made the argument pause for four and a half minutes—five minutes would have been the end of it. My father recognized the risk—the debate was one of the most fascinating in the world: “Should the child of his prayers and efforts be born without a head or with one?” He waited until the last moment to give Dr. Slop, for whom the wish was made, the chance to respond, but noticing that he was truly puzzled, staring blankly in that distant way people do when they’re confused—first at my uncle Toby’s face, then at his own, then up, then down, then east, and then east by east, moving his gaze along the baseboard until he reached the opposite side of the room—he had even started counting the brass nails on the arm of his chair. My father thought it was time to jump in with my uncle Toby, so he took over the conversation with the following remarks.
CHAPTER II
“—What prodigious armies you had in Flanders!”——
“What amazing armies you had in Flanders!”
Brother Toby, replied my father, taking his wig from off his head with his right hand, and with his left pulling out a striped India handkerchief from his right coat pocket, in order to rub his head, as he argued the point with my uncle Toby.——
Brother Toby, my father replied, as he took his wig off with his right hand and pulled out a striped India handkerchief from his right coat pocket with his left, rubbing his head while he debated the point with my uncle Toby.
——Now, in this I think my father was much to blame; and I will give you my reasons for it.
——Now, I believe my father was largely responsible for this; and I'll explain my reasons for it.
Matters of no more seeming consequence in themselves than, “Whether my father should have taken off his wig with his right hand or with his left,”——have divided the greatest kingdoms, and made the crowns of the monarchs who governed them, to totter upon their heads.——But need I tell you, Sir, that the circumstances with which every thing in this world is begirt, give every thing in this world its size and shape!—and by tightening it, or relaxing it, this way or that, make the thing to be, what it is—great—little—good—bad—indifferent or not indifferent, just as the case happens?
Things that might seem totally trivial, like “Should my dad take off his wig with his right hand or his left,” have split entire kingdoms apart and made the crowns of the kings wobble on their heads. But do I really need to tell you, Sir, that the circumstances surrounding everything in this world determine its size and shape? By pulling it tighter or loosening it, one way or another, you create what it is—big, small, good, bad, neutral, or not neutral, depending on the situation.
As my father’s India handkerchief was in his right coat pocket, he should by no means have suffered his right hand to have got engaged: on the contrary, instead of taking off his wig with it, as he did, he ought to have committed that entirely to the left; and then, when the natural exigency my father was under of rubbing his head, called out for his handkerchief, he would have had nothing in the world to have done, but to have put his right hand into his right coat pocket and taken it out;——which he might have done without any violence, or the least ungraceful twist in any one tendon or muscle of his whole body
Since my father’s India handkerchief was in his right coat pocket, he really shouldn’t have gotten his right hand involved. Instead of using it to take off his wig like he did, he should have handled that completely with his left hand. Then, when he needed to rub his head and reached for his handkerchief, he could have simply put his right hand into his right coat pocket and pulled it out—something he could have done smoothly, without any strain or awkward movement in any part of his body.
In this case, (unless, indeed, my father had been resolved to make a fool of himself by holding the wig stiff in his left hand——or by making some nonsensical angle or other at his elbow-joint, or arm-pit)—his whole attitude had been easy—natural—unforced: 115 Reynolds himself, as great and gracefully as he paints, might have painted him as he sat.
In this situation, (unless my dad had been determined to embarrass himself by keeping the wig stiff in his left hand— or by making some ridiculous angle with his elbow or armpit)—his whole demeanor was relaxed—natural—unstiff: 115 Reynolds himself, as talented and graceful as he is in his paintings, could have captured him perfectly as he sat.
Now as my father managed this matter,—consider what a devil of a figure my father made of himself.
Now as my father handled this situation, just think about how much of a mess he made of himself.
In the latter end of Queen Anne’s reign, and in the beginning of the reign of King George the first—“Coat pockets were cut very low down in the skirt.”—I need say no more—the father of mischief, had he been hammering at it a month, could not have contrived a worse fashion for one in my father’s situation.
In the late part of Queen Anne’s reign and the early part of King George the first's reign—“Coat pockets were cut very low down in the skirt.”—I need to say no more—the father of mischief, even if he had been working on it for a month, couldn’t have come up with a worse style for someone in my father's position.
CHAPTER III
It was not an easy matter in any king’s reign (unless you were as lean a subject as myself) to have forced your hand diagonally, quite across your whole body, so as to gain the bottom of your opposite coat pocket.——In the year one thousand seven hundred and eighteen, when this happened, it was extremely difficult; so that when my uncle Toby discovered the transverse zig-zaggery of my father’s approaches towards it, it instantly brought into his mind those he had done duty in, before the gate of St. Nicolas;——the idea of which drew off his attention so entirely from the subject in debate, that he had got his right hand to the bell to ring up Trim to go and fetch his map of Namur, and his compasses and sector along with it, to measure the returning angles of the traverses of that attack,—but particularly of that one, where he received his wound upon his groin.
It wasn't easy during any king's reign (unless you were as lean as I was) to reach across your entire body diagonally to get to the bottom of your opposite coat pocket. In the year 1718, when this happened, it was especially challenging; so when my uncle Toby noticed my father's awkward attempts to reach it, it instantly reminded him of his time serving before the gate of St. Nicolas;——this thought distracted him so much from our discussion that he reached for the bell to call Trim to fetch his map of Namur, along with his compasses and sector, to measure the angles of the approaches during that battle—especially the one where he got wounded in his groin.
My father knit his brows, and as he knit them, all the blood in his body seemed to rush up into his face——my uncle Toby dismounted immediately.
My father furrowed his brows, and as he did, it seemed like all the blood in his body rushed to his face—my uncle Toby got off his horse right away.
——I did not apprehend your uncle Toby was o’ horseback.———
——I didn't realize your uncle Toby was on horseback.———
CHAPTER IV
A man’s body and his mind, with the utmost reverence to both I speak it, are exactly like a jerkin, and a jerkin’s lining;—rumple the one,—you rumple the other. There is one certain exception however in this case, and that is, when you are so fortunate a fellow, as to have had your jerkin made of gum-taffeta, and the body-lining to it of a sarcenet, or thin persian.
A guy’s body and mind, with the highest respect to both, are just like a jacket and its lining; mess up one, and you mess up the other. There is one exception to this, though, and that’s if you're lucky enough to have your jacket made of gum-taffeta and its lining made of sarcenet or thin Persian fabric.
Zeno, Cleanthes, Diogenes Babylonius, Dionysius, Heracleotes, Antipater, Panætius, and Posidonius amongst the Greeks;——Cato and Varro and Seneca amongst the Romans;——Pantæonus 116 and Clemens Alexandrinus and Montaigne amongst the Christians; and a score and a half of good, honest, unthinking Shandean people as ever lived, whose names I can’t recollect,—all pretended that their jerkins were made after this fashion,—you might have rumpled and crumpled, and doubled and creased, and fretted and fridged the outside of them all to pieces;——in short, you might have played the very devil with them, and at the same time, not one of the insides of them would have been one button the worse, for all you had done to them.
Zeno, Cleanthes, Diogenes Babylonius, Dionysius, Heracleotes, Antipater, Panætius, and Posidonius among the Greeks;——Cato, Varro, and Seneca among the Romans;——Pantæonus 116 and Clemens Alexandrinus and Montaigne among the Christians; and a bunch of good, honest, unthinking Shandean folks as ever lived, whose names I can’t remember,—all claimed that their outfits were made like this,—you could have wrinkled, crumpled, folded, and messed up the outside of them all to pieces;——in short, you could have completely ruined them, and yet, not one of their insides would have been any worse off for everything you did to them.
I believe in my conscience that mine is made up somewhat after this sort:——for never poor jerkin has been tickled off at such a rate as it has been these last nine months together,——and yet I declare, the lining to it,———as far as I am a judge of the matter,——is not a three-penny piece the worse;—pell-mell, helter-skelter, ding-dong, cut and thrust, back stroke and fore stroke, side way and long way, have they been trimming it for me:—had there been the least gumminess in my lining,—by heaven! it had all of it long ago been frayed and fretted to a thread.
I truly believe that my mind is pretty much made up like this: for never has a poor jacket been worn down so much as it has in the last nine months. And yet, I swear, the inside of it—at least to my knowledge—is not worse for wear by even a three-penny piece. They’ve been messing with it all kinds of ways—crazy, chaotic, nonstop, cutting and slashing, from the back and front, sideways and lengthwise. If there had been even a hint of wear in my lining—by heaven!—it would have been frayed down to a thread long ago.
———You Messrs. the Monthly reviewers!———how could you cut and slash my jerkin as you did?——how did you know but you would cut my lining too?
———You gentlemen of the Monthly reviewers!———how could you tear apart my jacket like that?——how did you know you wouldn't damage my lining as well?
Heartily and from my soul, to the protection of that Being who will injure none of us, do I recommend you and your affairs,—so God bless you;—only next month, if any one of you should gnash his teeth, and storm and rage at me, as some of you did last May (in which I remember the weather was very hot)—don’t be exasperated, if I pass it by again with good temper,—being determined as long as I live or write (which in my case means the same thing) never to give the honest gentleman a worse word or a worse wish than my uncle Toby gave the fly which buzz’d about his nose all dinner-time,———“Go,—go, poor devil,” quoth he,—“get thee gone,—why should I hurt thee? This world is surely wide enough to hold both thee and me.”
From the bottom of my heart, I recommend you and your matters to the protection of that Being who will harm none of us—God bless you. Just remember, if any of you decides to gnash your teeth and blow up at me next month, like some of you did last May (when it was extremely hot), don’t be upset if I respond calmly once again. I am determined, as long as I live or write (which for me are the same), to never give the honest gentleman anything worse than what my uncle Toby said to the fly that buzzed around his nose all through dinner-time: “Go—go, poor devil,” he said—“get away—why should I hurt you? This world is certainly big enough for both you and me.”
CHAPTER V
Any man, Madam, reasoning upwards, and observing the prodigious suffusion of blood in my father’s countenance,—by means of which (as all the blood in his body seemed to rush into his face, as I told you) he must have reddened, pictorically and scientifically speaking, six whole tints and a half, if not a full octave 117 above his natural colour:—any man, Madam, but my uncle Toby, who had observed this, together with the violent knitting of my father’s brows, and the extravagant contortion of his body during the whole affair,—would have concluded my father in a rage; and taking that for granted,—had he been a lover of such kind of concord as arises from two such instruments being put in exact tune,—he would instantly have skrew’d up his, to the same pitch;—and then the devil and all had broke loose—the whole piece, Madam, must have been played off like the sixth of Avison Scarlatti—con furia,—like mad.—Grant me patience!——What has con furia,——con strepito,——or any other hurly burly whatever to do with harmony?
Any man, Madam, thinking carefully, and noticing the intense flush of blood in my father’s face—since it looked like all the blood in his body had rushed to his face, as I mentioned—he must have turned, visually and scientifically speaking, six and a half shades redder, if not a full octave 117 than his usual color:—any man, Madam, except my uncle Toby, who had seen this along with the tight frown of my father’s brows and the wild twisting of his body throughout the entire situation—would have thought my father was enraged; and assuming that—if he liked the kind of harmony created by two such instruments being perfectly tuned together—he would have immediately adjusted his to the same level;—and then all chaos would have erupted—the entire piece, Madam, would have been performed like the sixth of Avison Scarlatti—con furia,—like a madman.—Grant me patience!——What does con furia,——con strepito,——or any other noisy uproar have to do with harmony?
Any man, I say, Madam, but my uncle Toby, the benignity of whose heart interpreted every motion of the body in the kindest sense the motion would admit of, would have concluded my father angry, and blamed him too. My uncle Toby blamed nothing but the taylor who cut the pocket-hole;——so sitting still till my father had got his handkerchief out of it, and looking all the time up in his face with inexpressible good-will——my father, at length, went on as follows.
Any man, I mean, Madam, except my uncle Toby, whose kind-heartedness interpreted every movement in the most positive way possible, would have thought my father was angry and would have blamed him too. My uncle Toby only blamed the tailor who made the pocket-hole. So, he stayed quiet until my father pulled his handkerchief out of it, all the while looking up at him with pure goodwill. Finally, my father continued with the following.
CHAPTER VI
“What prodigious armies you had in Flanders!”——Brother Toby, quoth my father, I do believe thee to be as honest a man, and with as good and as upright a heart as ever God created;—nor is it thy fault, if all the children which have been, may, can, shall, will, or ought to be begotten, come with their heads foremost into the world:——but believe me, dear Toby, the accidents which unavoidably waylay them, not only in the article of our begetting ’em——though these, in my opinion, are well worth considering,——but the dangers and difficulties our children are beset with, after they are got forth into the world, are enow—little need is there to expose them to unnecessary ones in their passage to it.——Are these dangers, quoth my uncle Toby, laying his hand upon my father’s knee, and looking up seriously in his face for an answer,——are these dangers greater now o’ days, brother, than in times past? Brother Toby, answered my father, if a child was but fairly begot, and born alive, and healthy, and the mother did well after it,—our forefathers never looked farther.——My uncle Toby instantly withdrew his hand from off my father’s knee, reclined his body gently back in his 118 chair, raised his head till he could just see the cornice of the room, and then directing the buccinatory muscles along his cheeks, and the orbicular muscles around his lips to do their duty—he whistled Lillabullero.
“What? amazing armies you had in Flanders!”——Brother Toby, my father said, I truly believe you are as honest a man, with as good and as upright a heart as anyone God ever created;—and it’s not your fault if all the children who have ever been, can be, will be, or should be born come into the world headfirst:——but trust me, dear Toby, the incidents that unavoidably catch them off guard, not just in the process of our bringing them into the world——though I think those are definitely worth considering——but the dangers and challenges our children face once they are out in the world, are plenty—there’s little need to expose them to unnecessary risks on their way here.——Are these dangers, my uncle Toby asked, placing his hand on my father’s knee and looking up at him seriously for an answer,——are these dangers greater nowadays than they were in the past? Brother Toby, my father replied, if a child was conceived well, born alive, healthy, and the mother did fine afterward,—our ancestors never worried beyond that.——My uncle Toby immediately pulled his hand away from my father’s knee, leaned back gently in his 118 chair, tilted his head back to just see the cornice of the room, and then, using the muscles in his cheeks and around his lips properly—he whistled Lillabullero.
CHAPTER VII
Whilst my uncle Toby was whistling Lillabullero to my father,—Dr. Slop was stamping, and cursing and damning at Obadiah at a most dreadful rate,———it would have done your heart good, and cured you, Sir, for ever of the vile sin of swearing, to have heard him; I am determined therefore to relate the whole affair to you.
While my uncle Toby was whistling Lillabullero to my father,—Dr. Slop was stomping around, cursing and berating Obadiah like there was no tomorrow,———it would have made your heart feel good and cured you, Sir, forever of the terrible habit of swearing, to have heard him; I am determined, therefore, to tell you the whole story.
When Dr. Slop’s maid delivered the green bays bag with her master’s instruments in it, to Obadiah, she very sensibly exhorted him to put his head and one arm through the strings, and ride with it slung across his body: so undoing the bow-knot, to lengthen the strings for him, without any more ado, she helped him on with it. However, as this, in some measure, unguarded the mouth of the bag, lest anything should bolt out in galloping back, at the speed Obadiah threatened, they consulted to take it off again: and in the great care and caution of their hearts, they had taken the two strings and tied them close (pursing up the mouth of the bag first) with half a dozen hard knots, each of which Obadiah, to make all safe, had twitched and drawn together with all the strength of his body.
When Dr. Slop’s maid handed the green bag filled with her master’s tools to Obadiah, she practically advised him to slip his head and one arm through the straps and wear it across his body. After loosening the bow-knot to make the straps longer for him, she helped him get it on. However, since this somewhat opened the mouth of the bag, risking that something might fall out if Obadiah rode back too quickly, they decided to take it off again. With great care and caution, they tightened the two strings, securing the bag’s opening first with half a dozen tight knots, each of which Obadiah pulled and yanked together with all his strength.
This answered all that Obadiah and the maid intended; but was no remedy against some evils which neither he or she foresaw. The instruments, it seems, as tight as the bag was tied above, had so much room to play in it, towards the bottom (the shape of the bag being conical) that Obadiah could not make a trot of it, but with such a terrible jingle, what with the tire tête, forceps, and squirt, as would have been enough, had Hymen been taking a jaunt that way, to have frightened him out of the country; but when Obadiah accelerated his motion, and from a plain trot assayed to prick his coach-horse into a full gallop——by Heaven! Sir, the jingle was incredible.
This addressed everything that Obadiah and the maid had in mind; however, it didn’t solve some issues that neither of them anticipated. The instruments, even though the bag was securely tied at the top, had enough space to move around at the bottom (since the bag was conical) that Obadiah couldn’t trot without making an awful noise due to the tire tête, forceps, and squirt. It would have been enough, if Hymen happened to be passing by, to scare him right out of the area. But when Obadiah picked up the pace and tried to push his coach-horse into a full gallop—oh my goodness, Sir, the noise was unbelievable.
As Obadiah had a wife and three children——the turpitude of fornication, and the many other political ill consequences of this jingling, never once entered his brain,——he had however his objection, which came home to himself, and weighed with him, as it has oft-times done with the greatest patriots.——“The poor fellow, Sir, was not able to hear himself whistle.”
As Obadiah had a wife and three kids—the shame of cheating and the many other negative political effects of this playful behavior never crossed his mind—he did have an objection that hit home for him and weighed on him, as it often does with the greatest patriots. “The poor guy, Sir, couldn't even hear himself whistle.”
CHAPTER VIII
As Obadiah loved wind-music preferably to all the instrumental music he carried with him,—he very considerately set his imagination to work, to contrive and to invent by what means he should put himself in a condition of enjoying it.
As Obadiah preferred wind instruments over all the other music he had with him, he thoughtfully used his imagination to figure out how he could put himself in a position to enjoy it.
In all distresses (except musical) where small cords are wanted, nothing is so apt to enter a man’s head as his hat-band:——the philosophy of this is so near the surface——I scorn to enter into it.
In all kinds of troubles (except musical ones) where small cords are needed, nothing is more likely to come to a person's mind than his hatband:——the reasoning behind this is so obvious——I refuse to discuss it.
As Obadiah’s was a mix’d case——mark, Sirs,——I say, a mixed case; for it was obstetrical,——scriptical, squirtical, papistical——and as far as the coach-horse was concerned in it,——caballistical——and only partly musical;—Obadiah made no scruple of availing himself of the first expedient which offered; so taking hold of the bag and instruments, and griping them hard together with one hand, and with the finger and thumb of the other putting the end of the hat-band betwixt his teeth, and then slipping his hand down to the middle of it,—he tied and cross-tied them all fast together from one end to the other (as you would cord a trunk) with such a multiplicity of roundabouts and intricate cross turns, with a hard knot at every intersection or point where the strings met,—that Dr. Slop must have had three-fifths of Job’s patience at least to have unloosed them.—I think in my conscience, that had Nature been in one of her nimble moods, and in humour for such a contest——and she and Dr. Slop both fairly started together——there is no man living who had seen the bag with all that Obadiah had done to it,——and known likewise the great speed the Goddess can make when she thinks proper, who would have had the least doubt remaining in his mind—which of the two would have carried off the prize. My mother, Madam, had been delivered sooner than the green bag infallibly——at least by twenty knots.——Sport of small accidents, Tristram Shandy! that thou art, and ever will be! had that trial been for thee, and it was fifty to one but it had,——thy affairs had not been so depress’d—(at least by the depression of thy nose) as they have been; nor had the fortunes of thy house and the occasions of making them, which have so often presented themselves in the course of thy life, to thee, been so often, so vexatiously, so tamely, so irrecoverably abandoned—as thou hast been forced to leave them;——but ’tis over,——all but the account of ’em, which cannot be given to the curious till I am got out into the world.
As Obadiah’s was a complicated situation——listen up, folks,——I mean, a mixed case; because it involved delivery,——scripture, splatter, church stuff——and as far as the coach horse was involved,——mystical——and only partly about music;—Obadiah had no hesitation in using the first solution that came his way; so grabbing the bag and tools, and gripping them tightly with one hand, while with the fingers and thumb of the other, he put the end of the hatband between his teeth, and then slid his hand down to the middle of it,—he tied and cross-tied everything securely from one end to the other (like you would pack a trunk) with so many twists and complicated turns, and a tight knot at every intersection where the strings met,—that Dr. Slop would have needed at least three-fifths of Job’s patience to untie them.—I genuinely believe that if Nature had been in one of her swift moods, ready for such a challenge——and if she and Dr. Slop had both taken off together——there's no one alive who had seen the bag after all Obadiah had done to it,——and also knew how fast the Goddess can move when she wants to, who would have had any doubt left in their mind about who would win. My mother, dear madam, would have delivered sooner than the green bag undoubtedly——at least by twenty knots.——Sport of little mishaps, Tristram Shandy! that you are, and always will be! had that challenge been for you, and it was fifty to one that it might have been,——your situation would not have been so disappointing—(at least not because of your nose) as it has been; nor would the fortunes of your family and the chances to build them, which have so frequently come your way throughout your life, have been so often, so frustratingly, so pathetically, so irretrievably abandoned—as you’ve been forced to leave them;——but it’s done,——all that's left is the account of them, which can’t be shared with the curious until I’m out in the world.
CHAPTER IX
Great wits jump: for the moment Dr. Slop cast his eyes upon his bag (which he had not done till the dispute with my uncle Toby about midwifery put him in mind of it)—the very same thought occurred.—’Tis God’s mercy, quoth he (to himself) that Mrs. Shandy has had so bad a time of it,——else she might have been brought to bed seven times told, before one half of these knots could have got untied.——But here you must distinguish—the thought floated only in Dr. Slop’s mind, without sail or ballast to it, as a simple proposition; millions of which, as your worship knows, are every day swimming quietly in the middle of the thin juice of a man’s understanding, without being carried backwards or forwards, till some little gusts of passion or interest drive them to one side.
Awesome minds leap: the moment Dr. Slop glanced at his bag (which he hadn’t done until his argument with my uncle Toby about midwifery reminded him of it)—the exact same thought crossed his mind. “Thank goodness,” he said to himself, “that Mrs. Shandy has had such a rough time; otherwise, she could have been delivered seven times over before even half of these knots could be untangled.” But here you need to make a distinction—the thought merely floated in Dr. Slop’s mind, with no direction or support, like a simple idea; millions of those, as you know, quietly drift in the middle of a person’s understanding every day, not moving forward or backward, until some little bursts of emotion or interest push them to one side.
A sudden trampling in the room above, near my mother’s bed, did the proposition the very service I am speaking of. By all that’s unfortunate, quoth Dr. Slop, unless I make haste, the thing will actually befall me as it is.
A sudden stomping in the room above, close to my mother’s bed, served the exact purpose I'm talking about. By all that’s unfortunate, said Dr. Slop, if I don't hurry, what I'm fearing will actually happen.
CHAPTER X
In the case of knots,—by which, in the first place, I would not be understood to mean slip-knots—because in the course of my life and opinions—my opinions concerning them will come in more properly when I mention the catastrophe of my great uncle Mr. Hammond Shandy,—a little man,—but of high fancy:—he rushed into the duke of Monmouth’s affair:——nor, secondly, in this place, do I mean that particular species of knots called bow-knots;—there is so little address, or skill, or patience required in the unloosing them, that they are below my giving any opinion at all about them.—But by the knots I am speaking of, may it please your reverences to believe, that I mean good, honest, devilish tight, hard knots, made bona fide, as Obadiah made his;——in which there is no quibbling provision made by the duplication and return of the two ends of the strings thro’ the annulus or noose made by the second implication of them—to get them slipp’d and undone by.—I hope you apprehend me.
In the case of knots—and just to clarify, I'm not talking about slipknots—because my thoughts on them will fit better when I discuss the unfortunate situation involving my great uncle Mr. Hammond Shandy, a short man with a grand imagination. He got involved in the Duke of Monmouth’s cause. Nor, secondly, am I referring to those kinds of knots known as bow knots. There's hardly any skill or patience needed to untie those, so I won’t bother sharing my thoughts on them. What I'm talking about, if you could please understand, are the good, honest, really tight, hard knots, made bona fide, just like Obadiah did. These knots have no sneaky tricks with the ends of the strings going through the loop made by the second implication to make them easy to slip and undo. I hope you get what I'm saying.
In the case of these knots then, and of the several obstructions, which, may it please your reverences, such knots cast in our way in getting through life——every hasty man can whip out his 121 penknife and cut through them.——’Tis wrong. Believe me, Sirs, the most virtuous way, and which both reason and conscience dictate——is to take our teeth or our fingers to them.——Dr. Slop had lost his teeth—his favourite instrument, by extracting in a wrong direction, or by some misapplication of it, unfortunately slipping, he had formerly, in a hard labour, knock’d out three of the best of them with the handle of it:———he tried his fingers—alas; the nails of his fingers and thumbs were cut close.——The duce take it! I can make nothing of it either way, cried Dr. Slop.——The trampling overhead near my mother’s bedside increased.—Pox take the fellow! I shall never get the knots untied as long as I live.——My mother gave a groan.——Lend me your penknife——I must e’en cut the knots at last——pugh!——psha!—Lord! I have cut my thumb quite across to the very bone——curse the fellow—if there was not another man-midwife within fifty miles——I am undone for this bout—I wish the scoundrel hang’d—I wish he was shot——I wish all the devils in hell had him for a blockhead!———
In this situation with these knots and the various obstacles that, if I may say so, these knots create as we navigate life—any hasty person can just pull out their 121 penknife and cut through them. That's not right. Trust me, gentlemen, the most virtuous approach, which both reason and conscience tell us, is to use our teeth or fingers. Dr. Slop had lost his teeth—his preferred tool, by using it incorrectly, or due to some misapplication, he had previously knocked out three of his best ones with the handle during a difficult task. He tried using his fingers—unfortunately, the nails of his fingers and thumbs were trimmed too short. Blast it! I can't get anywhere with this either, exclaimed Dr. Slop. The noise from above near my mother’s bedside grew louder. Dammit! I’ll never get these knots untied as long as I live. My mother groaned. Give me your penknife—I must just cut the knots after all—ugh!—yuck!—Great! I’ve cut my thumb all the way to the bone—curse that guy—if there wasn’t another man-midwife within fifty miles—I’m done for this time—I wish that scoundrel would hang—I wish he’d get shot—I wish all the devils in hell would have him for a blockhead!
My father had a great respect for Obadiah, and could not bear to hear him disposed of in such a manner—he had moreover some little respect for himself—and could as ill bear with the indignity offered to himself in it.
My father had a lot of respect for Obadiah and couldn't stand hearing him talked about like that—he also had some self-respect—and couldn't tolerate the disrespect it showed toward him either.
Had Dr. Slop cut any part about him, but his thumb——my father had pass’d it by—his prudence had triumphed: as it was, he was determined to have his revenge.
Had Dr. Slop cut any part of him except his thumb—my father had overlooked that—his caution would have won out: as it was, he was set on getting his revenge.
Small curses, Dr. Slop, upon great occasions, quoth my father (condoling with him first upon the accident), are but so much waste of our strength and soul’s health to no manner of purpose.—I own it, replied Dr. Slop.—They are like sparrow-shot, quoth my uncle Toby (suspending his whistling), fired against a bastion.——They serve, continued my father, to stir the humours——but carry off none of their acrimony:—for my own part, I seldom swear or curse at all—I hold it bad——but if I fall into it by surprize, I generally retain so much presence of mind (right, quoth my uncle Toby) as to make it answer my purpose——that is, I swear on till I find myself easy. A wise and a just man however would always endeavour to proportion the vent given to these humours, not only to the degree of them stirring within himself—but to the size and ill intent of the offence upon which they are to fall.—“Injuries come only from the heart,”—quoth my uncle Toby. For this reason, continued my father, with the most Cervantick gravity, I have the greatest veneration in the world for that gentleman, who, in distrust of his own discretion 122 in this point, sat down and composed (that is at his leisure) fit forms of swearing suitable to all cases, from the lowest to the highest provocation which could possibly happen to him——which forms being well considered by him, and such moreover as he could stand to, he kept them ever by him on the chimney-piece, within his reach, ready for use.—I never apprehended, replied Dr. Slop, that such a thing was ever thought of——much less executed. I beg your pardon, answered my father; I was reading, though not using, one of them to my brother Toby this morning, whilst he pour’d out the tea—’tis here upon the shelf over my head;—but if I remember right, ’tis too violent for a cut of the thumb.—Not at all, quoth Dr. Slop—the devil take the fellow.——Then, answered my father, ’Tis much at your service, Dr. Slop—on condition you will read it aloud;——so rising up and reaching down a form of excommunication of the church of Rome, a copy of which, my father (who was curious in his collections) had procured out of the leger-book of the church of Rochester, writ by Ernulphus the bishop——with a most affected seriousness of look and voice, which might have cajoled Ernulphus himself—he put it into Dr. Slop’s hands.——Dr. Slop wrapt his thumb up in the corner of his handkerchief, and with a wry face, though without any suspicion, read aloud, as follows———my uncle Toby whistling Lillabullero as loud as he could all the time.
Small curses, Dr. Slop, on big occasions, my father said (first sympathizing with him about the incident), are just a waste of our strength and mental well-being for no good reason.—I admit that, Dr. Slop replied.—They’re like birdshot, my uncle Toby added (pausing his whistling), fired against a stronghold.——They help stir the emotions, my father continued——but don’t really lessen their bitterness:—for my part, I hardly ever swear or curse—I consider it wrong—but if I accidentally let one slip, I usually have enough presence of mind (right, my uncle Toby agreed) to make it serve my purpose——that is, I keep swearing until I feel relieved. A wise and fair person, however, should always try to match the release of these emotions, not only to how much is boiling within him—but also to the severity and bad intentions of the offense provoking them.—“Injuries come only from the heart,” my uncle Toby said. For this reason, my father continued with the most Cervantick seriousness, I hold the highest respect for that gentleman who, doubting his own judgment on this matter, sat down and created (in his own time) suitable swearing forms for all situations, from the mildest to the most frustrating provocation he could face——which forms, after careful thought and ones he could stand by, he kept handy on his mantel, ready for any occasion.—I never thought, Dr. Slop replied, that such a thing was ever considered——much less done. I apologize, my father said; I was reading one of those to my brother Toby this morning while he poured the tea—it’s right up on the shelf above me;—but if I remember correctly, it’s too intense for a cut on the thumb.—Not at all, Dr. Slop said—the devil take the guy.——Then, my father replied, It’s at your service, Dr. Slop—if you will read it aloud;——so standing up and reaching down a form of excommunication from the church of Rome, a copy of which my father (who had an interest in such things) obtained from the ledger of the church of Rochester, written by Ernulph the bishop——with a look and tone of serious intent that could have fooled Ernulphus himself—he handed it to Dr. Slop.——Dr. Slop wrapped his thumb in the corner of his handkerchief, and with a grimace, though with no suspicion, read aloud, while my uncle Toby whistled Lillabullero as loudly as he could the whole time.
Textus de Ecclesiâ Roffensi, per Ernulfum Episcopum.
CAP. XI
|
123
CHAPTER XI |
Ex auctoritate Dei omnipotentis, Patris, et Filij, et Spiritus Sancti, et sanctorum canonum, sanctæque et intemeratæ Virginis Dei genetricis Mariæ,— By the authority of Almighty God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and the sacred canons, of the holy and undefiled Virgin, Mother of God, Mary,— |
“By the authority of God Almighty, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and of the holy canons, and of the undefiled Virgin Mary, mother and patroness of our Saviour.” “By the authority of God Almighty, the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and of the holy laws, and of the pure Virgin Mary, mother and guardian of our Savior.” |
I think there is no necessity, quoth Dr. Slop, dropping the paper down to his knee, and addressing himself to my father——as you have read it over, Sir, so lately, to read it aloud——and as Captain Shandy seems to have no great inclination to hear it———I may as well read it to myself. That’s contrary to treaty, replied my father:———besides, there is something so whimsical, especially in the latter part of it, I should grieve to lose the pleasure of a second reading. Dr. Slop did not altogether like it,———but my uncle Toby offering at that instant to give over whistling, and read it himself to them;———Dr. Slop thought he might as well read it under the cover of my uncle Toby’s whistling———as suffer my uncle Toby to read it alone;——so raising up the paper to his face, and holding it quite parallel to it, in order to hide his chagrin———he read it aloud as follows————my uncle Toby whistling Lillabullero, though not quite so loud as before.
“I don’t think it’s necessary,” Dr. Slop said, dropping the paper onto his knee and addressing my father—“since you’ve just read it, Sir, there’s no need to read it out loud again—and since Captain Shandy doesn’t seem very interested in hearing it—I might as well read it to myself.” “That goes against our agreement,” my father replied. “Besides, there’s something so funny, especially in the latter part, that I’d hate to miss the pleasure of a second reading.” Dr. Slop wasn’t entirely on board with that, but when my uncle Toby offered to stop whistling and read it himself, Dr. Slop figured he might as well read it while my uncle Toby whistled—rather than let my uncle Toby read it alone. So, lifting the paper to his face and holding it directly in front of him to hide his annoyance—he read it out loud as follows—while my uncle Toby whistled Lillabullero, though not quite as loudly as before.
124
———Atque omnium cœlestium virtutum, angelorum, archangelorum, thronorum, dominationum, potestatuum, cherubin ac seraphin, & sanctorum patriarchum, prophetarum, & omnium apostolorum & evangelistarum, & sanctorum innocentum, qui in conspectu Agni soli digni inventi sunt canticum cantare novum, et sanctorum martyrum et sanctorum confessorum, et sanctarum virginum, atque omnium simul sanctorum et electorum Dei, ———And of all the heavenly virtues, angels, archangels, thrones, dominions, authorities, cherubim and seraphim, and the holy patriarchs, prophets, and all the apostles and evangelists, and the holy innocents, who are found worthy in the presence of the Lamb to sing a new song, and of the holy martyrs and holy confessors, and holy virgins, and of all the saints and chosen ones of God, |
125
“By the authority of God Almighty, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and of the undefiled Virgin Mary, mother and patroness of our Saviour, and of all the celestial virtues, angels, archangels, thrones, dominions, powers, cherubins and seraphins, and of all the holy patriarchs, prophets, and of all the apostles and evangelists, and of the holy innocents, who in the sight of the Holy Lamb, are found worthy to sing the new song of the holy martyrs and holy confessors, and of the holy virgins, and of all the saints, together with the holy and elect of God,——May he” (Obadiah) “be damn’d” (for tying these knots) “By the authority of God Almighty, the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and of the pure Virgin Mary, mother and protector of our Savior, and of all the heavenly virtues, angels, archangels, thrones, dominions, powers, cherubim and seraphim, and of all the holy patriarchs, prophets, and of all the apostles and evangelists, and of the holy innocents, who in the presence of the Holy Lamb, are deemed worthy to sing the new song of the holy martyrs and holy confessors, and of the holy virgins, and of all the saints, along with the holy and chosen of God,——May he” (Obadiah) “be damned” (for tying these knots) |
——Excommunicamus, et anathematizamus ——We excommunicate and anathematize |
——“We excommunicate, and anathematize him, and from the thresholds of the holy church of God Almighty we sequester him, that he may be tormented, disposed, and delivered over with Dathan and Abiram, and with those who say unto the Lord God, Depart from us, we desire none of thy ways. And as fire is quenched with water, so let the light of him be put out for evermore, unless it shall repent him” (Obadiah, of the knots which he has tied) “and make satisfaction” (for them) “Amen.” ——“We excommunicate and condemn him, and from the thresholds of the holy church of God Almighty we cast him out, so he may be tormented, dealt with, and handed over like Dathan and Abiram, and like those who say to the Lord God, ‘Leave us alone, we want nothing to do with your ways.’ And just as fire is put out with water, may his light be extinguished forever, unless he repents” (Obadiah, of the knots he has tied) “and makes amends” (for them) “Amen.” |
Maledicat illos Maledict them Maledicat illum Deus Pater qui hominem creavit. Maledict him, God the Father who created man. |
“May the Father who created man, curse him.——May the Son who suffered for us, curse him.——May the Holy Ghost, who was given to us in baptism, curse him (Obadiah)——May the holy cross which Christ, for our salvation triumphing over his enemies, ascended, curse him. “May the Father who created humanity, curse him.——May the Son who suffered for us, curse him.——May the Holy Spirit, who was given to us in baptism, curse him (Obadiah)——May the holy cross that Christ ascended for our salvation, overcoming his enemies, curse him. |
Maledicat illos Maledict them Maledicat illum sancta Dei genetrix et perpetua Virgo Maria. Maledict him, holy Mother of God and perpetual Virgin Mary. |
“May the holy and eternal Virgin Mary, mother of God, curse him.———May St. Michael, the advocate of holy souls, curse him.——May all the angels and archangels, principalities and powers, and all the heavenly armies, curse him.” [Our armies swore terribly in Flanders, cried my uncle Toby,———but nothing to this.———For my own part I could not have a heart to curse my dog so.] “May the holy and eternal Virgin Mary, mother of God, curse him.———May St. Michael, the protector of holy souls, curse him.——May all the angels and archangels, principalities and powers, and all the heavenly hosts, curse him.” [Our troops swore a lot in Flanders, my uncle Toby exclaimed,———but nothing compared to this.———Honestly, I couldn’t bring myself to curse my dog like that.] |
Maledicat illos Malediction on them Maledicat illum patriarcharum et prophetarum laudabilis numerus. Maledicat illum patriarcharum et prophetarum laudabilis numerus.
discipuli, quatuor quoque evangelistæ, qui sua prædicatione mundum
universum converterunt. discipuli, the four evangelists, who converted the entire world through their preaching. |
“May St. John, the Præcursor, and St. John the Baptist, and St. Peter and St. Paul, and St. Andrew, and all other Christ’s apostles, together curse him. And may the rest of his disciples and four evangelists, who by their preaching converted the universal world, and may the holy and wonderful company of 127 martyrs and confessors who by their holy works are found pleasing to God Almighty, curse him” (Obadiah). “May St. John the Præcursor, St. John the Baptist, St. Peter, St. Paul, St. Andrew, and all of Christ's apostles curse him together. And may the rest of his disciples and the four evangelists, who converted the entire world through their preaching, as well as the holy and remarkable company of 127 martyrs and confessors, who are pleasing to Almighty God through their holy works, curse him” (Obadiah). |
Maledicant illos Maledicant illos Maledicant illum sacrarum virginum chori, quæ mundi vana causa
honoris Christi respuenda contempserunt. Maledict them, O choirs of sacred virgins, who for the sake of worldly vanity have rejected the honor of Christ. Maledicant illos Maledicant illos Maledicant illum cœli et terra, et omnia sancta in eis manentia. Maledicant him the heavens and the earth, and all the holy things that dwell in them. |
“May the holy choir of the holy virgins, who for the honour of Christ have despised the things of the world, damn him——May all the saints, who from the beginning of the world to everlasting ages are found to be beloved of God, damn him———May the heavens and earth, and all the holy things remaining therein, damn him” (Obadiah) “or her” (or whoever else had a hand in tying these knots). “May the holy choir of the virgin saints, who for the honor of Christ have rejected worldly things, condemn him—May all the saints, from the beginning of time to eternity, be found beloved by God and condemn him—May the heavens and the earth, and all the holy things within them, condemn him” (Obadiah) “or her” (or whoever else was involved in tying these knots). |
Maledict i n ubicunque fuern Maledict in ubicunque fuer Maledictus sit ubicunque fuerit, sive in domo, sive in agro, sive in viâ, sive in semitâ, sive in silvâ, sive in aquâ, sive in ecclesiâ. Maledictus sit ubicunque fuerit, sive in domo, sive in agro, sive in viâ, sive in semitâ, sive in silvâ, sive in aquâ, sive in ecclesiâ. Maledict i n Maledict i n Maledictus sit vivendo, moriendo,
Cursed be life, death,
|
“May he (Obadiah) be damn’d wherever he be——whether in the house or the stables, the garden or the field, or the highway, or in the path, or in the wood, or in the water, or in the church.——May he be cursed in living, in dying.” [Here my uncle Toby, taking the advantage of a minim in the second bar of his tune, kept whistling one continued note to the end of the sentence.——Dr. Slop, with his division of curses moving under him, like a running bass all the way.] “May he be cursed in eating, and drinking, in being hungry, in being thirsty, in fasting, in sleeping, in slumbering, in walking, in standing, in sitting, in lying, in working, in resting, in pissing, in shitting, and in blood-letting!” “May he (Obadiah) be damned wherever he is—whether in the house or the stables, the garden or the field, on the highway, on the path, in the woods, in the water, or in church. May he be cursed in life and in death.” [Here my uncle Toby, taking advantage of a minim in the second bar of his tune, kept whistling one continuous note to the end of the sentence.——Dr. Slop, with his array of curses moving under him like a running bass the entire time.] “May he be cursed in eating and drinking, in being hungry, in being thirsty, in fasting, in sleeping, in dozing off, in walking, in standing, in sitting, in lying down, in working, in resting, in pissing, in shitting, and in bloodletting!” |
Maledict i n Maledict i n Maledictus sit in totis viribus corporis, Maledictus sit in totis viribus corporis, |
“May he” (Obadiah) “be cursed in all the faculties of his body! “May he” (Obadiah) “be cursed in every part of his body! |
Maledict i n Maledict i n Maledictus sit intus et exterius. Cursed be within and without. Maledict i n Maledict i n Maledictus sit in capillis; Cursed be in the hair; Maledict i n Maledict n
maledictus sit in cerebro. maledictus sit in cerebro. |
“May he be cursed inwardly and outwardly!———May he be cursed in the hair of his head!——May he be cursed in his brains, and in his vertex” (that is a sad curse, quoth my father), “in his temples, in his forehead, in his ears, in his eye-brows, in his cheeks, in his jaw-bones, in his nostrils, in his fore-teeth and grinders, in his lips, in his throat, in his shoulders, in his wrists, in his arms, in his hands, in his fingers! “May he be cursed inside and out! May he be cursed from the hair on his head! May he be cursed in his brain and at the top of his head” (that’s a harsh curse, my father said), “in his temples, on his forehead, in his ears, in his eyebrows, in his cheeks, in his jaw, in his nostrils, in his front teeth and molars, in his lips, in his throat, in his shoulders, in his wrists, in his arms, in his hands, in his fingers! “May he be damn’d in his mouth, in his breast, in his heart and purtenance, down to the very stomach! “May he be cursed in his speech, in his chest, in his heart and body, all the way to his very stomach! “May he be cursed in his reins, and in his groin” (God in heaven forbid! quoth my uncle Toby), “in his thighs, in his genitals” (my father shook his head), “and in his hips, and in his knees, his legs, and feet, and toe-nails! “May he be cursed in his kidneys, and in his groin” (God in heaven forbid! said my uncle Toby), “in his thighs, in his genitals” (my father shook his head), “and in his hips, and in his knees, his legs, and feet, and toenails! |
128
Maledictus sit in totis compagibus membrorum, a vertice capitis, usque ad plantam pedis—non sit in eo sanitas. Maledictus sit in totis compagibus membrorum, a vertice capitis, usque ad plantam pedis—non sit in eo sanitas. |
129
“May he be cursed in all the joints and articulations of his members, from the top of his head to the sole of his foot! May there be no soundness in him! “May he be cursed in every joint and part of his body, from the top of his head to the soles of his feet! May he not find any wholeness!” |
Maledicat illum Christus Filius Dei vivi toto suæ majestatis imperio.—— Maledict him, Christ, Son of the living God, by the full power of His majesty. Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. |
“May the Son of the living God, with all the glory of his Majesty”—— “May the Son of the living God, with all the glory of his Majesty”—— |
[Here my uncle Toby, throwing back his head, gave a monstrous, long, loud Whew—w—w————something betwixt the interjectional whistle of Hay-day! and the word itself.———
[Here my uncle Toby, tilting his head back, let out a huge, long, loud Whew—w—w————something between the exclamation of Hay-day! and the word itself.
——By the golden beard of Jupiter—and of Juno (if her majesty wore one) and by the beards of the rest of your heathen worships, which by the bye was no small number, since what with the beards of your celestial gods, and gods aerial and aquatick—to say nothing of the beards of town-gods and country-gods, or of the celestial goddesses your wives, or of the infernal goddesses your whores and concubines (that is in case they wore them)———all which beards, as Varro tells me, upon his word and honour, when mustered up together, made no less than thirty thousand effective beards upon the Pagan establishment;——every beard of which claimed the rights and privileges of being stroken and sworn by—by all these beards together then——I vow and protest, that of the two bad cassocks I am worth in the world, I would have given the better of them, as freely as ever Cid Hamet offered his——to have stood by, and heard my uncle Toby’s accompanyment.]
By the golden beard of Jupiter—and of Juno (if she had one)—and by the beards of all your other pagan gods, which is quite a lot since there are so many: the beards of your celestial gods, sky gods, and water gods—not to mention the beards of local gods and country gods, or the celestial goddesses that are your wives, or the underworld goddesses that are your mistresses and concubines (if they had them)—all of which, as Varro tells me, when counted together, totalled no less than thirty thousand impressive beards in the pagan pantheon; each of these beards claimed the right to be stroked and sworn upon. So, by all these beards together, I swear and declare that of the two worthless garments I possess, I would have gladly given the better one, just as Cid Hamet offered his, to have been there and heard my uncle Toby's accompaniment.
——et insurgat adversus illum cœlum cum omnibus virtutibus quæ in eo moventur ad damnandum eum, nisi penituerit et ad satisfactionem venerit. Amen. Fiat, fiat. Amen. ——let the sky rise up against him with all the powers that move in it to condemn him, unless he repents and comes to make amends. Amen. Let it be, let it be. Amen. |
——“curse him!” continued Dr. Slop,—“and may heaven, with all the powers which move therein, rise up against him, curse and damn him” (Obadiah) “unless he repent and make satisfaction! Amen. So be it,—so be it. Amen.” ——“Curse him!” Dr. Slop continued, “and may heaven, along with all the forces that operate within it, rise up against him, curse and damn him” (Obadiah) “unless he repents and makes amends! Amen. Let it be—let it be. Amen.” |
I declare, quoth my uncle Toby, my heart would not let me curse the devil himself with so much bitterness.—He is the father of curses, replied Dr. Slop.——So am not I, replied my uncle.——But he is cursed, and damn’d already, to all eternity, replied Dr. Slop.
“I swear,” said my uncle Toby, “my heart wouldn’t let me curse the devil himself with that much bitterness.” “He’s the father of all curses,” Dr. Slop responded. “But I’m not,” my uncle replied. “But he’s already cursed and damned for all eternity,” Dr. Slop said.
I am sorry for it, quoth my uncle Toby.
I’m sorry about that, my uncle Toby said.
Dr. Slop drew up his mouth, and was just beginning to return my uncle Toby the compliment of his Whu—u—u—or interjectional whistle——when the door hastily opening in the next chapter but one——put an end to the affair.
Dr. Slop pursed his lips and was just about to return my uncle Toby's compliment with a whistling sound—when the door abruptly swung open in the next chapter but one—cutting the moment short.
CHAPTER XII
Now don’t let us give ourselves a parcel of airs, and pretend that the oaths we make free with in this land of liberty of ours are our own; and because we have the spirit to swear them,——imagine that we have had the wit to invent them too.
Now let's not act all high and mighty and pretend that the vows we casually toss around in this land of freedom are ours; just because we have the courage to make them, doesn't mean we came up with them ourselves.
I’ll undertake this moment to prove it to any man in the world, except to a connoisseur:——though I declare I object only to a connoisseur in swearing,——as I would do to a connoisseur in painting, &c., &c., the whole set of ’em are so hung round and befetish’d with the bobs and trinkets of criticism,——or to drop my metaphor, which by the bye is a pity,——for I have fetch’d it as far as from the coast of Guiney;—their heads, Sir, are stuck so full of rules and compasses, and have that eternal propensity to apply them upon all occasions, that a work of genius had better go to the devil at once, than stand to be prick’d and tortured to death by ’em.
I’ll take this moment to prove it to anyone in the world, except for an expert:—though I should say I only have an issue with an expert in swearing,—just like I would with an expert in painting, and so on; they’re all so caught up in the nonsense and details of criticism,—or to change the metaphor, which is a shame,—since I brought it all the way from the coast of Guinea;—their heads, Sir, are crammed full of rules and guidelines, and they have that constant tendency to apply them all the time, that a work of genius would be better off destroyed than put through the wringer by them.
—And how did Garrick speak the soliloquy last night?—Oh, against all rule, my lord,—most ungrammatically! betwixt the substantive and the adjective, which should agree together in number, case, and gender, he made a breach thus,—stopping, as if the point wanted settling;—and betwixt the nominative case, which your lordship knows should govern the verb, he suspended his voice in the epilogue a dozen times three seconds and three-fifths by a stop-watch, my lord, each time,—Admirable grammarian!——But in suspending his voice——was the sense suspended likewise? Did no expression of attitude or countenance fill up the chasm?——Was the eye silent? Did you narrowly look?———I look’d only at the stop-watch, my lord.—Excellent observer!
—And how did Garrick perform the soliloquy last night?—Oh, totally against all the rules, my lord,—it was so ungrammatical! He messed up the agreement between the noun and the adjective, which should match in number, case, and gender, by pausing awkwardly, as if he needed to settle the point;—and between the nominative case, which you know should govern the verb, he held his voice for a dozen times three seconds and three-fifths by a stopwatch, my lord, each time,—what an amazing grammarian!——But when he held his voice——was the meaning held back too? Was there no expression of posture or facial expression to fill the gap?——Was the eye silent? Did you pay close attention?———I only looked at the stopwatch, my lord.—Excellent observer!
And what of this new book the whole world makes such a rout about?——Oh! ’tis out of all plumb, my lord,——quite an irregular thing!—not one of the angles at the four corners was a right angle.—I had my rule and compasses, &c., my lord, in my pocket.—Excellent critick!
And what about this new book that everyone is making such a fuss over?——Oh! It’s completely off, my lord,——totally irregular!—not a single angle at the four corners was a right angle.—I had my ruler and compass, etc., my lord, in my pocket.—Great critic!
——And for the epick poem your lordship bid me look at——upon taking the length, breadth, height, and depth of it, and trying them at home upon an exact scale of Bossu’s——’tis out, my lord, in every one of its dimensions.—Admirable connoisseur!
——And for the epic poem you asked me to review——after measuring its length, width, height, and depth, and testing them on an exact scale of Bossu’s——it falls short, my lord, in every dimension. —Remarkable connoisseur!
——And did you step in, to take a look at the grand picture in your way back?—’Tis a melancholy daub! my lord; not one principle of the pyramid in any one group!——and what a price!——for 131 there is nothing of the colouring of Titian—the expression of Rubens—the grace of Raphael—the purity of Dominichino—the corregiescity of Corregio—the learning of Poussin—the airs of Guido—the taste of the Carrachis—or the grand contour of Angela.—Grant me patience, just Heaven!—Of all the cants which are canted in this canting world—though the cant of hypocrites may be the worst——the cant of criticism is the most tormenting!
——Did you take a moment to see the big picture on your way back? It’s a sad mess, my lord; there isn't a single principle of the pyramid in any group!——and what a price!——for 131 there's none of the color of Titian—the emotion of Rubens—the elegance of Raphael—the clarity of Dominichino—the style of Corregio—the knowledge of Poussin—the charm of Guido—the finesse of the Carrachis—or the grand shape of Angela.—Oh, grant me patience, just Heaven!——Of all the nonsense that’s talked in this hypocritical world—though the nonsense of hypocrites may be the worst——the nonsense of criticism is the most irritating!
I would go fifty miles on foot, for I have not a horse worth riding on, to kiss the hand of that man whose generous heart will give up the reins of his imagination into his author’s hands——be pleased he knows not why, and cares not wherefore.
I would walk fifty miles, because I don’t have a decent horse to ride, just to kiss the hand of that man whose kind heart will let go of the reins of his imagination to his author—happy that he doesn’t know why and doesn’t care why.
Great Apollo! if thou art in a giving humour—give me—I ask no more, but one stroke of native humour, with a single spark of thy own fire along with it——and send Mercury, with the rules and compasses, if he can be spared, with my compliments to—no matter.
Great Apollo! if you're in a generous mood—give me—I ask for nothing more, just a dash of your natural humor, with a little bit of your own fire to go with it——and send Mercury, with the rules and compasses, if he’s available, with my regards to—never mind.
Now to any one else I will undertake to prove, that all the oaths and imprecations which we have been puffing off upon the world for these two hundred and fifty years last past as originals——except St. Paul’s thumb——God’s flesh and God’s fish, which were oaths monarchical, and, considering who made them, not much amiss; and as kings’ oaths, ’tis not much matter whether they were fish or flesh;—else I say, there is not an oath, or at least a curse amongst them, which has not been copied over and over again out of Ernulphus a thousand times: but, like all other copies, how infinitely short of the force and spirit of the original!—It is thought to be no bad oath——and by itself passes very well—“G—d damn you.”—Set it beside Ernulphus’s——“God Almighty the Father damn you—God the Son damn you—God the Holy Ghost damn you”—you see ’tis nothing.—There is an orientality in his, we cannot rise up to: besides, he is more copious in his invention—possess’d more of the excellencies of a swearer——had such a thorough knowledge of the human frame, its membranes, nerves, ligaments, knittings of the joints, and articulations,——that when Ernulphus cursed—no part escaped him.—’Tis true there is something of a hardness in his manner——and, as in Michael Angelo, a want of grace——but then there is such a greatness of gusto!
Now, I can prove to anyone that all the oaths and curses we've been passing off as original for the last two hundred fifty years—except St. Paul’s thumb—God’s flesh and God’s fish, which were royal oaths, and considering who made them, not too bad; and as for kings' oaths, it doesn’t really matter whether they were fish or flesh;—otherwise, I say, there isn’t an oath, or at least a curse among them, that hasn’t been copied over and over again from Ernulphus a thousand times: but, like all other copies, it falls infinitely short of the force and spirit of the original!—It’s considered a pretty decent oath—and on its own, it works fine—“G—d damn you.”—But compare it to Ernulphus’s——“God Almighty the Father damn you—God the Son damn you—God the Holy Ghost damn you”—you see it’s nothing. There’s a quality in his that we can’t match: plus, he’s more inventive—he had a better grasp of the art of swearing—had a deep understanding of the human body, its membranes, nerves, ligaments, joints, and articulations—so when Ernulphus cursed, no part was left out. It’s true there’s a bit of a hardness in his style—and like in Michael Angelo, a lack of grace—but still, there’s such a richness of gusto!
My father, who generally look’d upon everything in a light very different from all mankind, would, after all, never allow this to be an original.——He considered rather, Ernulphus’s anathema, as an institute of swearing, in which, as he suspected, upon the 132 decline of swearing in some milder pontificate, Ernulphus, by order of the succeeding pope, had with great learning and diligence collected together all the laws of it;—for the same reason that Justinian, in the decline of the empire, had ordered his chancellor Tribonian to collect the Roman or civil laws all together into one code or digest——lest, through the rust of time——and the fatality of all things committed to oral tradition—they should be lost to the world for ever.
My father, who usually saw everything very differently from other people, would never accept this as something original. He thought instead that Ernulphus’s anathema was more of a guideline for swearing, which he suspected, during the decline of swearing in some softer papacy, Ernulphus, at the command of the next pope, had meticulously compiled all the laws around it; much like Justinian, during the decline of the empire, had instructed his chancellor Tribonian to gather all the Roman or civil laws into one comprehensive code or digest—so that, due to the passage of time—and the risk of losing everything that relies on oral tradition—these laws wouldn’t be lost to the world forever.
For this reason my father would oft-times affirm, there was not an oath, from the great and tremendous oath of William the Conqueror (By the splendour of God) down to the lowest oath of a scavenger (Damn your eyes) which was not to be found in Ernulphus.—In short, he would add—I defy a man to swear out of it.
For this reason, my father often insisted that there wasn't an oath, from the grand and powerful oath of William the Conqueror (By the splendour of God) down to the most basic oath of a scavenger (Damn your eyes), that couldn't be found in Ernulphus. In short, he would add, I challenge anyone to swear out of it.
The hypothesis is, like most of my father’s, singular and ingenious too;——nor have I any objection to it, but that it overturns my own.
The hypothesis is, like most of my dad's, unique and clever;—I don’t have any issues with it, except that it contradicts my own.
CHAPTER XIII
——Bless my soul!—my poor mistress is ready to faint——and her pains are gone—and the drops are done—and the bottle of julap is broke——and the nurse has cut her arm—(and I, my thumb, cried Dr. Slop,) and the child is where it was, continued Susannah,—and the midwife has fallen backwards upon the edge of the fender, and bruised her hip as black as your hat.—I’ll look at it, quoth Dr. Slop.—There is no need of that, replied Susannah,—you had better look at my mistress—but the midwife would gladly first give you an account how things are, so desires you would go up stairs and speak to her this moment.
——Oh my gosh!—my poor mistress is about to pass out——and her pain has stopped—and the drops are finished—and the bottle of julep is broken——and the nurse has cut her arm—(and I, my thumb, said Dr. Slop,) and the baby is where it was, continued Susannah,—and the midwife has fallen backward on the edge of the fireplace and bruised her hip as dark as your hat.—I’ll take a look at it, said Dr. Slop.—There’s no need for that, replied Susannah,—you should check on my mistress first—but the midwife would really like to give you an update on the situation, so she asks you to go upstairs and talk to her right now.
Human nature is the same in all professions.
Human nature is consistent across all professions.
The midwife had just before been put over Dr. Slop’s head—He had not digested it,—No, replied Dr. Slop, ’twould be full as proper, if the midwife came down to me.—I like subordination, quoth my uncle Toby,—and but for it, after the reduction of Lisle, I know not what might have become of the garrison of Ghent, in the mutiny for bread, in the year Ten.—Nor, replied Dr. Slop, (parodying my uncle Toby’s hobby-horsical reflection; though full as hobby-horsical himself)———do I know, Captain Shandy, what might have become of the garrison above stairs, in the mutiny and confusion I find all things are in at present, but for the subordination of fingers and thumbs to ******———the 133 application of which, Sir, under this accident of mine, comes in so à propos, that without it, the cut upon my thumb might have been felt by the Shandy family, as long as the Shandy family had a name.
The midwife had just been placed over Dr. Slop’s head—He hadn’t taken it well,—No, replied Dr. Slop, it would be just as proper if the midwife came down to me.—I value hierarchy, my uncle Toby said,—and without it, after the fall of Lisle, I can’t imagine what might have happened to the garrison of Ghent during the bread riot in the year Ten.—Nor, replied Dr. Slop, (mocking my uncle Toby’s peculiar way of thinking; even though he himself was just as peculiar)———do I know, Captain Shandy, what might have happened to the situation upstairs, in the chaos and confusion I see all around me at the moment, if it weren’t for the discipline of fingers and thumbs to ******———the 133 application of which, Sir, in light of this accident of mine, is so relevant, that without it, the cut on my thumb could have affected the Shandy family for as long as the Shandy family existed.
CHAPTER XIV
Let us go back to the ******——in the last chapter.
Let us go back to the ******——in the last chapter.
It is a singular stroke of eloquence (at least it was so, when eloquence flourished at Athens and Rome, and would be so now, did orators wear mantles) not to mention the name of a thing, when you had the thing about you in petto, ready to produce, pop, in the place you want it. A scar, an axe, a sword, a pink’d doublet, a rusty helmet, a pound and a half of pot-ashes in an urn, or a three-halfpenny pickle pot—but above all, a tender infant royally accoutred.—Tho’ if it was too young, and the oration as long as Tully’s second Philippick—it must certainly have beshit the orator’s mantle.—And then again, if too old,—it must have been unwieldy and incommodious to his action—so as to make him lose by his child almost as much as he could gain by it.—Otherwise, when a state orator has hit the precise age to a minute——hid his BAMBINO in his mantle so cunningly that no mortal could smell it——and produced it so critically, that no soul could say, it came in by head and shoulders—Oh Sirs! it has done wonders—It has open’d the sluices, and turn’d the brains, and shook the principles, and unhinged the politicks of half a nation.
It's quite a clever move (at least it was back when eloquence thrived in Athens and Rome, and it would still be impressive today if speakers wore robes) to not mention an item by name when you have it ready to unveil, right when you need it. A scar, an axe, a sword, a ruffled coat, a rusty helmet, a pound and a half of pot ashes in an urn, or a cheap pickle jar—but especially, a tender baby dressed like royalty. Though, if the baby is too young, and the speech is as long as Tully’s second Philippick, it would definitely mess up the speaker’s robe. And if the baby is too old, it would be awkward and cumbersome for the presentation, making the speaker lose almost as much as he could gain from it. Otherwise, when a speaker has the exact age down to the minute—hides his BABY in his robe so skillfully that no one can notice it—and presents it so perfectly that no one can say it was obvious—Oh, gentlemen! It has done amazing things. It has opened the floodgates, stirred up thoughts, shaken the foundations, and unsettled the politics of half a nation.
These feats however are not to be done, except in those states and times, I say, where orators wore mantles——and pretty large ones too, my brethren, with some twenty or five-and-twenty yards of good purple, superfine, marketable cloth in them—with large flowing folds and doubles, and in a great style of design.—All which plainly shews, may it please your worships, that the decay of eloquence, and the little good service it does at present, both within and without doors, is owing to nothing else in the world, but short coats, and the disuse of trunk-hose.——We can conceal nothing under ours, Madam, worth shewing.
These achievements, however, can't really be accomplished unless we're in those times and places, I mean, when orators wore togas—and pretty big ones too, my friends, made from around twenty or twenty-five yards of high-quality purple fabric, with flowing drapes and elaborate designs. —All of this clearly shows, if I may say so, that the decline of eloquence and the limited impact it has today, both inside and outside, is due to nothing other than shorter coats and the abandonment of trunk-hose. —We can't hide anything under ours, Madam, that's worth showing.
CHAPTER XV
Dr. Slop was within an ace of being an exception to all this argumentation: for happening to have his green bays bag upon 134 his knees, when he began to parody my uncle Toby—’twas as good as the best mantle in the world to him: for which purpose, when he foresaw the sentence would end in his new-invented forceps, he thrust his hand into the bag in order to have them ready to clap in, when your reverences took so much notice of the ***, which had he managed——my uncle Toby had certainly been overthrown: the sentence and the argument in that case jumping closely in one point, so like the two lines which form the salient angle of a ravelin,——Dr. Slop would never have given them up;—and my uncle Toby would as soon have thought of flying, as taking them by force: but Dr. Slop fumbled so vilely in pulling them out, it took off the whole effect, and what was a ten times worse evil (for they seldom come alone in this life) in pulling out his forceps, his forceps unfortunately drew out the squirt along with it.
Dr.. Slop was almost an exception to all this arguing: he just happened to have his green fabric bag on his knees when he started to mimic my uncle Toby—it was as good as the best robe in the world for him. For this reason, when he predicted that his sentence would end with his newly invented forceps, he quickly reached into the bag to have them ready to use when you all took so much notice of the ***, which if he had managed properly—my uncle Toby would have definitely been defeated. The sentence and the argument in that case were so closely linked, like the two lines that create the sharp angle of a ravelin,——Dr. Slop would never have given them up;—and my uncle Toby would have found it just as easy to fly as to take them by force. But Dr. Slop fumbled so badly while trying to pull them out that it ruined the whole effect, and what was a ten times worse problem (since they rarely come alone in this life) was that in pulling out his forceps, he unfortunately also pulled out the squirt.
When a proposition can be taken in two senses—’tis a law in disputation, That the respondent may reply to which of the two he pleases, or finds most convenient for him.——This threw the advantage of the argument quite on my uncle Toby’s side.——“Good God!” cried my uncle Toby, “are children brought into the world with a squirt?”
When a statement can be understood in two ways, there's a rule in debate that the respondent can reply to whichever one they prefer or find most suitable. This really gave an edge to my uncle Toby’s argument. “Good God!” exclaimed my uncle Toby, “are children born with a squirt?”
CHAPTER XVI
—Upon my honour, Sir, you have tore every bit of skin quite off the back of both my hands with your forceps, cried my uncle Toby—and you have crush’d all my knuckles into the bargain with them to a jelly. ’Tis your own fault, said Dr. Slop——you should have clinch’d your two fists together into the form of a child’s head as I told you, and sat firm. I did so, answered my uncle Toby.——Then the points of my forceps have not been sufficiently arm’d, or the rivet wants closing—or else the cut in my thumb has made me a little aukward—or possibly—’Tis well, quoth my father, interrupting the detail of possibilities—that the experiment was not first made upon my child’s head-piece.———It would not have been a cherry-stone the worse, answered Dr. Slop.—I maintain it, said my uncle Toby, it would have broke the cerebellum (unless indeed the skull had been as hard as a granado) and turn’d it all into a perfect posset.———Pshaw! replied Dr. Slop, a child’s head is naturally as soft as the pap of an apple;—the sutures give way—and besides, I could have extracted by the feet after.—Not you, said 135 she.——I rather wish you would begin that way, quoth my father.
—Honestly, Sir, you’ve scraped all the skin off the back of both my hands with those forceps, my uncle Toby exclaimed—and you’ve smashed all my knuckles into jelly as well. It’s your own fault, Dr. Slop said—you should’ve clenched your fists together to form a child’s head like I told you and held still. I did, my uncle Toby replied. Then the tips of my forceps must not have been sharp enough, or the rivet needs tightening—or maybe the cut on my thumb made me a bit clumsy—or perhaps—It’s a good thing, my father interrupted, that the first experiment wasn’t done on my child’s head. It wouldn’t have been any worse than a cherry stone, Dr. Slop replied. I stand by my point, my uncle Toby insisted, it would’ve crushed the cerebellum (unless the skull had been as hard as a grenade) and turned it all into a perfect mess. Pshaw! Dr. Slop countered, a child’s head is naturally as soft as an apple’s flesh; the sutures give way—and besides, I could have pulled it out by the feet afterward. Not you, 135 she said. I actually wish you would start that way, my father quipped.
Pray do, added my uncle Toby.
Please do, added my uncle Toby.
CHAPTER XVII
——And pray, good woman, after all, will you take upon you to say, it may not be the child’s hip, as well as the child’s head?———’Tis most certainly the head, replied the midwife. Because, continued Dr. Slop (turning to my father) as positive as these old ladies generally are—’tis a point very difficult to know—and yet of the greatest consequence to be known;——because, Sir, if the hip is mistaken for the head—there is a possibility (if it is a boy) that the forceps * * * * * *
——And come on, good woman, after all, do you really think it might not be the child's hip, as well as the child's head?———It’s definitely the head, replied the midwife. Because, continued Dr. Slop (turning to my father) as certain as these old ladies usually are—it's a very hard point to determine—and yet it’s crucial to know;——because, Sir, if the hip is mistaken for the head—there's a chance (if it is a boy) that the forceps * * * * * *
——What the possibility was, Dr. Slop whispered very low to my father, and then to my uncle Toby.——There is no such danger, continued he, with the head.—No, in truth, quoth my father—but when your possibility has taken place at the hip—you may as well take off the head too.
——What the possibility was, Dr. Slop whispered very softly to my father, and then to my uncle Toby.——There is no such danger, he continued, with the head.—No, really, my father replied—but when your possibility has happened at the hip—you might as well take off the head too.
——It is morally impossible the reader should understand this——’tis enough Dr. Slop understood it;——so taking the green bays bag in his hand, with the help of Obadiah’s pumps, he tripp’d pretty nimbly, for a man of his size, across the room to the door———and from the door was shewn the way, by the good old midwife, to my mother’s apartments.
——It is morally impossible for the reader to understand this——it’s enough that Dr. Slop understood it;——so taking the green bays bag in his hand, with the help of Obadiah’s shoes, he moved pretty nimbly, for a man of his size, across the room to the door———and from the door was shown the way, by the good old midwife, to my mother’s rooms.
CHAPTER XVIII
It is two hours, and ten minutes—and no more—cried my father, looking at his watch, since Dr. Slop and Obadiah arrived—and I know not how it happens, brother Toby—but to my imagination it seems almost an age.
It has been two hours and ten minutes—and not a second longer—my father exclaimed, glancing at his watch, since Dr. Slop and Obadiah arrived—and I don’t know why, brother Toby—but it feels like forever to me.
——Here—pray, Sir, take hold of my cap—nay, take the bell along with it, and my pantoufles too.
——Here—please, sir, take my cap—no, take the bell with it, and my slippers too.
Now, Sir, they are all at your service; and I freely make you a present of ’em, on condition you give me all your attention to this chapter.
Now, Sir, they are all at your service; and I freely give them to you, as long as you pay full attention to this chapter.
Though my father said, “he knew not how it happen’d,”—yet he knew very well how it happen’d;——and at the instant he spoke it, was pre-determined in his mind to give my uncle Toby a clear account of the matter by a metaphysical dissertation upon the subject of duration and its simple modes, in order to 136 shew my uncle Toby by what mechanism and mensurations in the brain it came to pass, that the rapid succession of their ideas, and the eternal scampering of the discourse from one thing to another, since Dr. Slop had come into the room, had lengthened out so short a period to so inconceivable an extent.——“I know not how it happens—cried my father,—but it seems an age.”
Though my dad said, “he didn’t know how it happened,” he actually knew exactly how it happened;—and at that moment he spoke, he was already planning to give my uncle Toby a clear explanation of the situation through a philosophical discussion about duration and its simple modes, to show my uncle Toby the mechanism and measurements in the brain that led to the rapid flow of their thoughts, and the constant jumping around of the conversation from one topic to another, since Dr. Slop had entered the room, which had stretched such a short time into something completely unimaginable.——“I don’t know how it happens—my dad exclaimed,—but it feels like an eternity.”
——’Tis owing entirely, quoth my uncle Toby, to the succession of our ideas.
——It's completely due, my uncle Toby said, to the flow of our thoughts.
My father, who had an itch, in common with all philosophers, of reasoning upon everything which happened, and accounting for it too—proposed infinite pleasure to himself in this, of the succession of ideas, and had not the least apprehension of having it snatch’d out of his hands by my uncle Toby, who (honest man!) generally took everything as it happened;——and who, of all things in the world, troubled his brain the least with abstruse thinking;—the ideas of time and space—or how we came by those ideas—or of what stuff they were made——or whether they were born with us—or we picked them up afterwards as we went along—or whether we did it in frocks——or not till we had got into breeches—with a thousand other inquiries and disputes about INFINITY, PRESCIENCE, LIBERTY, NECESSITY, and so forth, upon whose desperate and unconquerable theories so many fine heads have been turned and cracked——never did my uncle Toby’s the least injury at all; my father knew it—and was no less surprized than he was disappointed, with my uncle’s fortuitous solution.
My father, who had an itch like all philosophers to analyze everything that happened and make sense of it, found endless pleasure in this stream of thoughts. He didn’t worry at all about having it snatched away by my uncle Toby, who (bless him!) usually took things as they came;—and of all things in the world, he bothered himself the least with complicated thinking—like the concepts of time and space—or how we came to understand those concepts—or what they were made of—or whether we were born with them—or if we picked them up as we went along—or whether we did so while wearing dresses—or only when we got into trousers—along with a thousand other questions and debates about Infinity, Foresight, FREEDOM, NEED, and so on, on which so many brilliant minds have been confused and broken apart—never did my uncle Toby suffer in any way at all; my father knew this—and was just as surprised as he was disappointed by my uncle's random solution.
Do you understand the theory of that affair? replied my father.
Do you get the theory behind that situation? my father asked.
Not I, quoth my uncle.
Not me, said my uncle.
—But you have some ideas, said my father, of what you talk about?—
—But you have some ideas about what you’re talking about, don’t you?—
No more than my horse, replied my uncle Toby.
No more than my horse, my uncle Toby replied.
Gracious heaven! cried my father, looking upwards, and clasping his two hands together——there is a worth in thy honest ignorance, brother Toby——’twere almost a pity to exchange it for a knowledge.—But I’ll tell thee.——
Gracious heavens! cried my father, looking up and clasping his hands together—there’s something valuable in your honest ignorance, brother Toby—it’d be almost a shame to trade it for knowledge.—But I’ll tell you.——
To understand what time is aright, without which we never can comprehend infinity, insomuch as one is a portion of the other——we ought seriously to sit down and consider what idea it is we have of duration, so as to give a satisfactory account how we came by it.——What is that to anybody? quoth my uncle Toby. 3For if you will turn your eyes inwards upon your mind, continued my father, and observe attentively, you will perceive, 137 brother, that whilst you and I are talking together, and thinking, and smoking our pipes, or whilst we receive successively ideas in our minds, we know that we do exist, and so we estimate the existence, or the continuation of the existence of ourselves, or anything else, commensurate to the succession of any ideas in our minds, the duration of ourselves, or any such other thing co-existing with our thinking——and so according to that preconceived———You puzzle me to death, cried my uncle Toby.
To truly understand what time is—which is essential for grasping infinity, since one is a part of the other—we need to take a moment to think about our concept of duration and explain how we came to that idea. “What does that matter to anyone?” my uncle Toby said. 3If you look inward and examine your mind, my father continued, you’ll notice, brother, that while you and I are chatting, thinking, and smoking our pipes, or while we’re continuously receiving thoughts, we know we exist. That’s how we measure our existence or the ongoing existence of ourselves or anything else—by the flow of thoughts in our minds, the duration of ourselves, or anything else that exists alongside our thinking—so according to that preconceived notion… “You’re confusing me completely,” my uncle Toby exclaimed.
———’Tis owing to this, replied my father, that in our computations of time, we are so used to minutes, hours, weeks, and months——and of clocks (I wish there was not a clock in the kingdom) to measure out their several portions to us, and to those who belong to us——that ’twill be well, if in time to come, the succession of our ideas be of any use or service to us at all.
———It's because of this, my father replied, that when we think about time, we're so accustomed to minutes, hours, weeks, and months—and to clocks (I wish there wasn't a clock in the kingdom) that measure out these different portions for us, and for those close to us—that it will be fortunate if in the future, the sequence of our thoughts proves to be of any use or benefit to us at all.
Now, whether we observe it or no, continued my father, in every sound man’s head, there is a regular succession of ideas of one sort or other, which follow each other in train just like———A train of artillery? said my uncle Toby——A train of a fiddle-stick!—quoth my father—which follow and succeed one another in our minds at certain distances, just like the images in the inside of a lanthorn turned round by the heat of a candle.—I declare, quoth my uncle Toby, mine are more like a smoak-jack.———Then, brother Toby, I have nothing more to say to you upon that subject, said my father.
Now, whether we notice it or not, my father continued, in every sound person’s mind, there’s a constant flow of ideas of one kind or another, that follow each other in a line just like———A train of artillery? my uncle Toby interrupted——A train of nonsense!—my father replied—which follow and succeed one another in our thoughts at certain intervals, just like the images in a lantern spun around by the heat of a candle. I must say, my uncle Toby chimed in, mine are more like a smoke-jack.——Well then, brother Toby, I have nothing more to say to you about that, said my father.
CHAPTER XIX
——What a conjecture was here lost!——My father in one of his best explanatory moods—in eager pursuit of a metaphysical point into the very regions, where clouds and thick darkness would soon have encompassed it about;—my uncle Toby in one of the finest dispositions for it in the world;—his head like a smoak-jack;——the funnel unswept, and the ideas whirling round and round about in it, all obfuscated and darkened over with fuliginous matter!—By the tomb-stone of Lucian——if it is in being——if not, why then by his ashes! by the ashes of my dear Rabelais, and dearer Cervantes!———my father and my uncle Toby’s discourse upon TIME and ETERNITY——was a discourse devoutly to be wished for! and the petulancy of my father’s humour, in putting a stop to it as he did, was a robbery of the Ontologic Treasury of such a jewel, as no coalition of great occasions and great men are ever likely to restore to it again.
——What a great idea was lost here!——My father, in one of his best explanatory moods, was eagerly diving into a metaphysical point, heading straight into the depths where clouds and darkness would soon surround us;—my uncle Toby was in a perfect mood for it;—his head spinning like a weathervane;——the funnel messy and ideas swirling around chaotically, all muddied and obscured with gloomy thoughts!—By the tombstone of Lucian——if it still exists——if not, then by his ashes! By the ashes of my beloved Rabelais, and even dearer Cervantes!——my father and my uncle Toby’s conversation about Time and Eternal——was a conversation worth hoping for! And my father's irritability, which led him to cut it short, was a theft from the Ontologic Treasury of such a gem that no combination of important events or great figures is ever likely to replace again.
CHAPTER XX
Tho’ my father persisted in not going on with the discourse—yet he could not get my uncle Toby’s smoak-jack out of his head—piqued as he was at first with it;—there was something in the comparison at the bottom, which hit his fancy; for which purpose, resting his elbow upon the table, and reclining the right side of his head upon the palm of his hand——but looking first stedfastly in the fire——he began to commune with himself, and philosophize about it: but his spirits being wore out with the fatigues of investigating new tracts, and the constant exertion of his faculties upon that variety of subjects which had taken their turn in the discourse———the idea of the smoak-jack soon turned all his ideas upside down—so that he fell asleep almost before he knew what he was about.
Though my father kept refusing to continue the conversation—he couldn’t stop thinking about my uncle Toby’s smoke-jack—especially since it had annoyed him at first; there was something about the comparison that captured his interest. So, resting his elbow on the table and leaning the right side of his head on his palm—but first staring intently at the fire—he started to reflect and think about it. However, his energy was depleted from the effort of exploring new ideas and the constant mental strain from the different topics we had discussed. The thought of the smoke-jack quickly turned all his thoughts upside down, and he fell asleep almost without realizing it.
As for my uncle Toby, his smoak-jack had not made a dozen revolutions, before he fell asleep also.——Peace be with them both!——Dr. Slop is engaged with the midwife and my mother above stairs.——Trim is busy in turning an old pair of jackboots into a couple of mortars, to be employed in the siege of Messina next summer—and is this instant boring the touch-holes with the point of a hot poker.——All my heroes are off my hands;—’tis the first time I have had a moment to spare—and I’ll make use of it, and write my preface.
As for my uncle Toby, his smoke jack hadn't even completed a dozen rotations before he fell asleep too. — Peace be with them both! — Dr. Slop is busy with the midwife and my mom upstairs. — Trim is occupied with turning an old pair of jackboots into a couple of mortars, which will be used in the siege of Messina next summer — and he's currently boring the touchholes with the end of a hot poker. — All my heroes are off my hands; it's the first time I've had a moment to spare — and I’ll use it to write my preface.
THE AUTHOR’S PREFACE
No, I’ll not say a word about it——here it is;—in publishing it—I have appealed to the world——and to the world I leave it;—it must speak for itself.
No, I won’t say a word about it—here it is;—by publishing it—I have reached out to the world—and to the world I leave it;—it has to speak for itself.
All I know of the matter is—when I sat down, my intent was to write a good book; and as far as the tenuity of my understanding would hold out—a wise, aye, and a discreet—taking care only, as I went along, to put into it all the wit and the judgment (be it more or less) which the great Author and Bestower of them had thought fit originally to give me———so that, as your worships see—’tis just as God pleases.
All I know about the situation is that when I sat down, my goal was to write a good book. And as much as my limited understanding allows, I aimed to make it wise and sensible, making sure to include all the wit and judgment (whether a lot or a little) that the great Author and Giver of those qualities decided to give me—so that, as you can see, it’s all up to God.
Now, Agelastes (speaking dispraisingly) sayeth, That there may be some wit in it, for aught he knows——but no judgment at all. And Triptolemus and Phutatorius agreeing thereto, ask, How is it possible there should? for that wit and judgment in 139 this world never go together; inasmuch as they are two operations differing from each other as wide as east from west———So, says Locke——so are farting and hickuping, say I. But in answer to this, Didius the great church lawyer, in his code de fartendi et illustrandi fallaciis, doth maintain and make fully appear, That an illustration is no argument——nor do I maintain the wiping of a looking-glass clean to be a syllogism;——but you all, may it please your worships, see the better for it———so that the main good these things do is only to clarify the understanding, previous to the application of the argument itself, in order to free it from any little motes, or specks of opacular matter, which, if left swimming therein, might hinder a conception and spoil all.
Now, Agelastes (speaking dismissively) says that there might be some wit in it, for all he knows—but no judgment at all. And Triptolemus and Phutatorius agree, asking how that could be possible, since wit and judgment in 139 this world never go together; they are as different as east is from west. So, says Locke—and I say farting and hiccuping are the same. But in response to this, Didius, the great church lawyer, in his code de fartendi et illustrandi fallaciis, argues and shows clearly that an illustration is not an argument—nor do I argue that cleaning a mirror makes a syllogism; but you all, if it pleases your honors, see better for it—so the main benefit of these things is to clarify understanding before applying the argument itself, to remove any little specks or bits of unclear matter that, if left floating around, could hinder comprehension and ruin everything.
Now, my dear anti-Shandeans, and thrice able criticks, and fellow-labourers (for to you I write this Preface)———and to you, most subtle statesmen and discreet doctors (do—pull off your beards) renowned for gravity and wisdom;——Monopolus, my politician—Didius, my counsel; Kysarcius, my friend;—Phutatorius, my guide;——Gastripheres, the preserver of my life; Somnolentius, the balm and repose of it——not forgetting all others, as well sleeping as waking, ecclesiastical as civil, whom for brevity, but out of no resentment to you, I lump all together.———Believe me, right worthy,
Now, my dear anti-Shandeans, and highly skilled critics, and fellow workers (to whom I write this Preface)———and to you, most insightful statesmen and wise doctors (please, remove your beards) known for your seriousness and wisdom;——Monopolus, my politician—Didius, my advisor; Kysarcius, my friend;—Phutatorius, my guide;——Gastripheres, the one who saves my life; Somnolentius, the comfort and peace of it——not forgetting all others, whether they are asleep or awake, ecclesiastical or civil, whom I group together for the sake of brevity, but not out of any resentment toward you.———Believe me, truly worthy,
My most zealous wish and fervent prayer in your behalf, and in my own too, in case the thing is not done already for us——is, that the great gifts and endowments both of wit and judgment, with everything which usually goes along with them———such as memory, fancy, genius, eloquence, quick parts, and what not, may this precious moment, without stint or measure, let or hindrance, be poured down warm as each of us could bear it—scum and sediment and all (for I would not have a drop lost) into the several receptacles, cells, cellules, domiciles, dormitories, refectories, and spare places of our brains———in such sort, that they might continue to be injected and tunn’d into, according to the true intent and meaning of my wish, until every vessel of them, both great and small, be so replenish’d, saturated, and filled up therewith, that no more, would it save a man’s life, could possibly be got either in or out.
My deepest wish and heartfelt prayer for you, and for myself too, if this hasn’t already happened for us, is that all the amazing gifts and talents of wit and judgment, along with everything that typically comes with them—like memory, imagination, creativity, eloquence, quick understanding, and so on—may this precious moment, without limits or obstacles, be poured down as warmly as we can handle it—every bit of it, including the excess and residue (because I wouldn’t want a single drop wasted)—into all the different places, rooms, corners, and dormitories of our minds. I hope that they may keep being infused and filled up, just as I wish, until every part of them, both large and small, is so complete and saturated that nothing more could possibly fit in or out, even to save a life.
Bless us!—what noble work we should make!——how should I tickle it off!——and what spirits should I find myself in, to be writing away for such readers!——and you—just heaven!——with what raptures would you sit and read—but oh!—’tis too much——I am sick——I faint away deliciously at the 140 thoughts of it—’tis more than nature can bear!—lay hold of me——I am giddy—I am stone blind—I’m dying—I am gone.—Help! Help! Help!—But hold—I grow something better again, for I am beginning to foresee, when this is over, that as we shall all of us continue to be great wits—we should never agree amongst ourselves, one day to an end:——there would be so much satire and sarcasm——scoffing and flouting, with raillying and reparteeing of it—thrusting and parrying in one corner or another——there would be nothing but mischief among us——Chaste stars! what biting and scratching, and what a racket and a clatter we should make, what with breaking of heads, rapping of knuckles, and hitting of sore places—there would be no such thing as living for us.
Wow! What an amazing piece we could create! How would I even start! And just imagine the excitement of writing for such an audience! And you—oh my goodness!—with what joy you would read it—but oh!—it’s too much—I feel faint—I’m overwhelmed just thinking about it—it’s more than I can handle! Grab hold of me—I’m dizzy—I can’t see—I’m dying—I’m fading away. Help! Help! Help!—But wait—I’m actually feeling a bit better because I’m starting to see that once this is over, we'll all still be brilliant thinkers—and we’d never agree on anything! There would be so much sarcasm and mockery—sneering and teasing, with witty comebacks and jabs flying all over—there would be nothing but chaos among us—Good heavens! Just think of all the biting, scratching, and the noise we’d make, what with smashing heads, rapping knuckles, and striking sensitive spots—there wouldn’t be a single moment of peace for us.
But then again, as we should all of us be men of great judgment, we should make up matters as fast as ever they went wrong; and though we should abominate each other ten times worse than so many devils or devilesses, we should nevertheless, my dear creatures, be all courtesy and kindness, milk and honey—’twould be a second land of promise—a paradise upon earth, if there was such a thing to be had—so that upon the whole we should have done well enough.
But then again, since we should all be people of good judgment, we should fix things as quickly as they go wrong; and even if we hate each other more than a bunch of devils, we should still, dear friends, be all about courtesy and kindness, sweetness and light—it would be like a second promised land—a paradise on earth, if that were possible—so overall, we would have done just fine.
All I fret and fume at, and what most distresses my invention at present, is how to bring the point itself to bear; for as your worships well know, that of these heavenly emanations of wit and judgment, which I have so bountifully wished both for your worships and myself—there is but a certain quantum stored up for us all, for the use and behoof of the whole race of mankind; and such small modicums of ’em are only sent forth into this wide world, circulating here and there in one bye corner or another—and in such narrow streams, and at such prodigious intervals from each other, that one would wonder how it holds out, or could be sufficient for the wants and emergencies of so many great estates, and populous empires.
All I worry about, and what bothers my creativity right now, is how to get to the main point; because as you all know, there’s only a limited amount of these heavenly gifts of wit and judgment, which I have generously wished for both you and myself. There’s a specific quantum allocated for all of us, meant for the benefit of all humankind; and these small modicums are only sent out into the wide world, circulating here and there in some corner or another—at such narrow streams and such huge gaps between each that one might wonder how it lasts or could be enough for the needs and crises of so many powerful kingdoms and populated empires.
Indeed there is one thing to be considered, that in Nova Zembla, North Lapland, and in all those cold and dreary tracts of the globe, which lie more directly under the arctick and antarctick circles, where the whole province of a man’s concernments lies for near nine months together within the narrow compass of his cave—where the spirits are compressed almost to nothing—and where the passions of a man, with everything which belongs to them, are as frigid as the zone itself—there the least quantity of judgment imaginable does the business—and of wit——there is a total and an absolute saving—for as 141 not one spark is wanted—so not one spark is given. Angels and ministers of grace defend us! what a dismal thing would it have been to have governed a kingdom, to have fought a battle, or made a treaty, or run a match, or wrote a book, or got a child, or held a provincial chapter there, with so plentiful a lack of wit and judgment about us! For mercy’s sake, let us think no more about it, but travel on as fast as we can southwards into Norway—crossing over Swedeland, if you please, through the small triangular province of Angermania to the lake of Bothnia; coasting along it through east and west Bothnia, down to Carelia, and so on, through all those states and provinces which border upon the far side of the Gulf of Finland, and the north-east of the Baltick, up to Petersbourg, and just stepping into Ingria;—then stretching over directly from thence through the north parts of the Russian empire—leaving Siberia a little upon the left hand, till we got into the very heart of Russian and Asiatick Tartary.
Indeed, one thing to consider is that in Nova Zembla, North Lapland, and all those cold, bleak regions of the world directly under the Arctic and Antarctic circles, where a person's entire sphere of concerns lies for nearly nine months within the limited space of their cave—where spirits are almost nonexistent—and where a person's passions, along with everything tied to them, are as frigid as the zone itself—there, the smallest amount of judgment imaginable is enough—and as for wit—there is a complete and utter absence—for as not a single spark is needed—so not a single spark is provided. Angels and ministers of grace protect us! What a dismal situation it would have been to govern a kingdom, fight a battle, make a treaty, pursue a match, write a book, have a child, or hold a provincial meeting there, with such a plentiful lack of wit and judgment surrounding us! For mercy’s sake, let’s not dwell on it any longer, but quickly travel southwards into Norway—crossing through Swedeland, if you like, via the small triangular province of Angermania to the lake of Bothnia; navigating along it from east to west Bothnia, down to Carelia, and so forth, through all those states and provinces bordering the far side of the Gulf of Finland and northeast of the Baltic, up to Petersbourg, just stepping into Ingria;—then heading straight across from there through the northern parts of the Russian empire—keeping Siberia slightly to the left until we reach the very heart of Russian and Asiatic Tartary.
Now throughout this long tour which I have led you, you observe the good people are better off by far, than in the polar countries which we have just left:—for if you hold your hand over your eyes, and look very attentively, you may perceive some small glimmerings (as it were) of wit, with a comfortable provision of good plain household judgment, which, taking the quality and quantity of it together, they make a very good shift with———and had they more of either the one or the other, it would destroy the proper balance betwixt them, and I am satisfied moreover they would want occasions to put them to use.
Now, throughout this extensive journey I've taken you on, you can see that the good people are much better off than in the polar regions we just left:—if you cover your eyes with your hand and look closely, you might notice some small sparks (so to speak) of wit, along with a solid dose of good old-fashioned common sense, which, when you consider how much of each they have, allows them to manage quite well———and if they had more of one or the other, it would upset the right balance between them, and I also believe they would lack opportunities to put them to use.
Now, Sir, if I conduct you home again into this warmer and more luxuriant island, where you perceive the spring-tide of our blood and humours runs high———where we have more ambition, and pride, and envy, and lechery, and other whoreson passions upon our hands to govern and subject to reason———the height of our wit, and the depth of our judgment, you see, are exactly proportioned to the length and breadth of our necessities———and accordingly we have them sent down amongst us in such a flowing kind of descent and creditable plenty, that no one thinks he has any cause to complain.
Now, Sir, if I take you back home to this warmer and more lush island, where you can see our emotions and energy running high—where we have more ambition, pride, envy, lust, and other troublesome passions to manage and bring under control—our intelligence and judgment, you see, are perfectly balanced with the demands of our needs—so we receive them in such a generous and abundant way that no one feels the need to complain.
It must however be confessed on this head, that, as our air blows hot and cold—wet and dry, ten times in a day, we have them in no regular and settled way;—so that sometimes for near half a century together, there shall be very little wit or judgment either to be seen or heard of amongst us:——the small channels 142 of them shall seem quite dried up——then all of a sudden the sluices shall break out, and take a fit of running again like fury——you would think they would never stop:——and then it is, that in writing, and fighting, and twenty other gallant things, we drive all the world before us.
It has to be admitted that, just like our weather shifts from hot to cold—wet to dry, sometimes ten times in a day, we don't experience these changes in a consistent manner. There can be stretches of nearly fifty years where there's hardly any wit or judgment visible among us. The small outlets of creativity seem completely dried up, and then suddenly, the floodgates open, and they flow like crazy—you’d think they’d never stop. It’s during these times that, in writing, fighting, and a bunch of other impressive activities, we lead the way for everyone.
It is by these observations, and a wary reasoning by analogy in that kind of argumentative process, which Suidas calls dialectick induction———that I draw and set up this position as most true and veritable;
It is through these observations and careful reasoning by analogy in this kind of argumentative process, which Suidas calls dialectic induction———that I establish and present this position as most true and valid;
That of these two luminaries so much of their irradiations are suffered from time to time to shine down upon us, as he, whose infinite wisdom which dispenses everything in exact weight and measure, knows will just serve to light us on our way in this night of our obscurity; so that your reverences and worships now find out, nor is it a moment longer in my power to conceal it from you, That the fervent wish in your behalf with which I set out, was no more than the first insinuating How d’ye of a caressing prefacer, stifling his reader, as a lover sometimes does a coy mistress, into silence. For alas! could this effusion of light have been as easily procured, as the exordium wished it—I tremble to think how many thousands for it, of benighted travellers (in the learned sciences at least) must have groped and blundered on in the dark, all the nights of their lives——running their heads against posts, and knocking out their brains without ever getting to their journies end;——some falling with their noses perpendicularly into sinks——others horizontally with their tails into kennels. Here one half of a learned profession tilting full but against the other half of it, and then tumbling and rolling one over the other in the dirt like hogs.—Here the brethren of another profession, who should have run in opposition to each other, flying on the contrary like a flock of wild geese, all in a row the same way.—What confusion!—what mistakes!——fiddlers and painters judging by their eyes and ears—admirable!—trusting to the passions excited—in an air sung, or a story painted to the heart——instead of measuring them by a quadrant.
That these two bright stars sometimes let their light shine down on us, as he who has infinite wisdom, distributing everything with precision, knows will help guide us through our darkness; so that your esteemed selves now discover, and I can no longer hide from you, that the heartfelt wish I had for you was nothing more than a coy introduction, like how a lover might silence a shy partner. For sadly, if this outpouring of light could have been as easily obtained as the introduction suggested—I shudder to think how many thousands of lost travelers (at least in the realm of learning) must have groped around in the dark all their lives—running into obstacles and hurting themselves without ever reaching their destination—some landing face-first into sinks—others falling backward into gutters. Here, one half of an academic field crashes into the other half, tumbling and rolling in the dirt like pigs. Here, the members of another profession, who should oppose each other, instead move together like a flock of wild geese, all going the same direction. What chaos! What errors! Musicians and artists judging by their senses—amazing!—trusting the feelings stirred by a song or a picture instead of measuring them accurately.
In the fore-ground of this picture, a statesman turning the political wheel, like a brute, the wrong way round——against the stream of corruption—by Heaven!——instead of with it.
In the foreground of this picture, a statesman is turning the political wheel, like an animal, the wrong way around—against the stream of corruption—by Heaven!—instead of with it.
In this corner, a son of the divine Esculapius, writing a book against predestination; perhaps worse—feeling his patient’s pulse, instead of his apothecary’s——a brother of the Faculty in the back-ground upon his knees in tears—drawing the curtains 143 of a mangled victim to beg his forgiveness;—offering a fee—instead of taking one.
In this corner, a son of the god Esculapius is writing a book against predestination; maybe worse—feeling his patient’s pulse instead of his apothecary’s—while a fellow doctor in the background is on his knees in tears, drawing the curtains of a mangled victim to ask for forgiveness—offering a fee instead of taking one. 143
In that spacious HALL, a coalition of the gown, from all the bars of it, driving a damn’d, dirty, vexatious cause before them, with all their might and main, the wrong way!——kicking it out of the great doors, instead of in——and with such fury in their looks, and such a degree of inveteracy in their manner of kicking it, as if the laws had been originally made for the peace and preservation of mankind:——perhaps a more enormous mistake committed by them still———a litigated point fairly hung up;———for instance, Whether John o’Nokes his nose could stand in Tom o’Stiles his face, without a trespass, or not—rashly determined by them in five-and-twenty minutes, which, with the cautious pros and cons required in so intricate a proceeding, might have taken up as many months——and if carried on upon a military plan, as your honours know an ACTION should be, with all the stratagems practicable therein,———such as feints,——forced marches,——surprizes——ambuscades——mask-batteries, and a thousand other strokes of generalship, which consist in catching at all advantages on both sides———might reasonably have lasted them as many years, finding food and raiment all that term for a centumvirate of the profession.
In that spacious HALL, a group from the legal profession, bringing a ridiculous and frustrating case, was pushing with all their might in completely the wrong direction!——kicking it out of the big doors instead of in——with such anger on their faces and such determination in how they kicked it, as if the laws were originally created for the peace and safety of humanity:——perhaps they made an even bigger mistake———a disputed issue left hanging;———for example, whether John o’Nokes’ nose could fit on Tom o’Stiles’ face without causing a violation, or not—that they carelessly decided in twenty-five minutes, when considering all the careful deliberation needed in such a complicated case, it could have taken as many months——and if carried out like a military operation, as you all know an ACTION should be, with all the necessary strategies involved,———like feints,——forced marches,——surprises,——ambushes,——mask-batteries, and countless other tactics that involve taking advantage of every opportunity on both sides———could easily have taken them as long as several years, providing sustenance and shelter the whole time for a group of the profession.
As for the Clergy———No——if I say a word against them, I’ll be shot.——I have no desire;—and besides, if I had—I durst not for my soul touch upon the subject——with such weak nerves and spirits, and in the condition I am in at present, ’twould be as much as my life was worth, to deject and contrist myself with so bad and melancholy an account—and therefore ’tis safer to draw a curtain across, and hasten from it, as fast as I can, to the main and principal point I have undertaken to clear up——and that is, How it comes to pass, that your men of least wit are reported to be men of most judgment.——But mark—I say, reported to be—for it is no more, my dear Sirs, than a report, and which, like twenty others taken up every day upon trust, I maintain to be a vile and a malicious report into the bargain.
As for the clergy—no—if I say anything against them, I’ll be in trouble. I have no desire to do that; and besides, even if I did, I wouldn’t dare to touch on the subject—with my nerves and spirits so fragile, and in the state I’m in right now, it would be risking my life to let myself get down and upset over such a grim and depressing topic—and so it’s safer to draw a curtain over it and quickly move on to the main point I set out to clarify—and that is, how it is that the men with the least wit are said to have the most judgment. But remember—I say said to have—because it's nothing more, my dear sirs, than a saying, and which, like so many others we hear daily without question, I believe to be a nasty and malicious saying as well.
This by the help of the observation already premised, and I hope already weighed and perpended by your reverences and worships, I shall forthwith make appear.
This, with the help of the observations mentioned earlier, which I trust you have already considered carefully, I will now present.
I hate set dissertations——and above all things in the world, ’tis one of the silliest things in one of them, to darken your hypothesis by placing a number of tall, opake words, one before another, in a right line, betwixt your own and your reader’s conception—when in all likelihood, if you had looked about, you 144 might have seen something standing, or hanging up, which would have cleared the point at once—“for what hindrance, hurt, or harm doth the laudable desire of knowledge bring to any man, if even from a sot, a pot, a fool, a stool, a winter-mittain, a truckle for a pully, the lid of a goldsmith’s crucible, an oil bottle, an old slipper, or a cane chair?”—I am this moment sitting upon one. Will you give me leave to illustrate this affair of wit and judgment, by the two knobs on the top of the back of it?—they are fastened on, you see, with two pegs stuck slightly into two gimlet-holes, and will place what I have to say in so clear a light, as to let you see through the drift and meaning of my whole preface, as plainly as if every point and particle of it was made up of sun-beams.
I hate set dissertations—and above all things in the world, it’s one of the silliest things to confuse your argument by lining up a bunch of big, obscure words between your ideas and your reader’s understanding—when in all likelihood, if you just looked around, you might have seen something nearby that would have clarified the point right away—“what harm, hindrance, or trouble does the admirable desire for knowledge bring to anyone, even if it’s from a drunk, a pot, a fool, a stool, a winter mitten, a pulley block, the lid of a goldsmith’s crucible, an oil bottle, an old slipper, or a cane chair?”—I’m sitting on one right now. Can I illustrate my point about wit and judgment using the two knobs on the back of it?—they’re attached, as you can see, with two pegs stuck loosely into two tiny holes, and this will make what I have to say so clear that you’ll see the intention and meaning of my whole introduction as plainly as if every part of it were made of sunlight.
I enter now directly upon the point.
I now directly get to the point.
—Here stands wit—and there stands judgment, close beside it, just like the two knobs I’m speaking of, upon the back of this self-same chair on which I am sitting.
—Here stands wit—and there stands judgment, right next to it, just like the two knobs I’m talking about, on the back of this very chair I’m sitting on.
—You see, they are the highest and most ornamental parts of its frame—as wit and judgment are of ours—and like them too, indubitably both made and fitted to go together, in order, as we say in all such cases of duplicated embellishments————to answer one another.
—You see, they are the most prominent and decorative parts of its frame—just like wit and judgment are for ours—and like them, they are definitely designed to complement each other, just as we say in cases of duplicated embellishments————to answer one another.
Now for the sake of an experiment, and for the clearer illustrating this matter—let us for a moment take off one of these two curious ornaments (I care not which) from the point or pinnacle of the chair it now stands on—nay, don’t laugh at it,—but did you ever see, in the whole course of your lives, such a ridiculous business as this has made of it?—Why, ’tis as miserable a sight as a sow with one ear; and there is just as much sense and symmetry in the one as in the other:——do——pray, get off your seats only to take a view of it.——Now would any man who valued his character a straw, have turned a piece of work out of his hand in such a condition?—nay, lay your hands upon your hearts, and answer this plain question, Whether this one single knob, which now stands here like a blockhead by itself, can serve any purpose upon earth, but to put one in mind of the want of the other?—and let me farther ask, in case the chair was your own, if you would not in your consciences think, rather than be as it is, that it would be ten times better without any knob at all?
Now, for the sake of an experiment and to make this clearer, let’s take off one of those two strange ornaments (I don’t care which) from the top of the chair it’s on—please, don’t laugh at it—but have you ever seen such a ridiculous situation in your entire life? Seriously, it looks as sad as a pig with one ear; there’s just as much sense and balance in one as in the other. Please, just get up from your seats to take a look at it. Would any man who valued his reputation even a little have sent a piece of work out in such a state? Now, put your hands on your hearts and answer this straightforward question: Can this single knob, which now stands here looking foolish all by itself, serve any purpose at all, except reminding us that the other one is missing? And let me ask further, if this chair belonged to you, wouldn’t you honestly think that rather than leave it like this, it would be ten times better without any knob at all?
Now these two knobs———or top ornaments of the mind of man, which crown the whole entablature——being, as I said, wit and judgment, which of all others, as I have proved it, are 145 the most needful——the most priz’d—the most calamitous to be without, and consequently the hardest to come at—for all these reasons put together, there is not a mortal among us, so destitute of a love of good fame or feeding——or so ignorant of what will do him good therein—who does not wish and stedfastly resolve in his own mind, to be, or to be thought at least, master of the one or the other, and indeed of both of them, if the thing seems any way feasible, or likely to be brought to pass.
Now these two qualities—wit and judgment, which are the crowning achievements of the human mind—are, as I mentioned, the most essential, the most valued, and the most disastrous to lack. Consequently, they are also the hardest to attain. For all these reasons combined, there isn't a single person among us, so devoid of a desire for a good reputation or so clueless about what would benefit him in that regard, who doesn't want and firmly resolve in his own mind to be, or at least to be seen as, the master of one or the other, and indeed both if it seems possible or likely to happen.
Now your graver gentry having little or no kind of chance in aiming at the one—unless they laid hold of the other,——pray what do you think would become of them?——Why, Sirs, in spite of all their gravities, they must e’en have been contented to have gone with their insides naked——this was not to be borne, but by an effort of philosophy not to be supposed in the case we are upon——so that no one could well have been angry with them, had they been satisfied with what little they could have snatched up and secreted under their cloaks and great perriwigs, had they not raised a hue and cry at the same time against the lawful owners.
Now your upper-class folks had little to no chance of aiming for one thing—unless they grabbed the other—so what do you think would happen to them? Well, despite all their seriousness, they would have had to be okay with going around bare inside. This couldn’t be tolerated without a level of philosophical effort that’s hard to imagine in this situation, so no one could really blame them if they were fine with just what little they could manage to grab and hide under their cloaks and fancy wigs, if they hadn’t also raised a fuss against the rightful owners at the same time.
I need not tell your worships, that this was done with so much cunning and artifice——that the great Locke, who was seldom outwitted by false sounds———was nevertheless bubbled here. The cry, it seems, was so deep and solemn a one, and what with the help of great wigs, grave faces, and other implements of deceit, was rendered so general a one against the poor wits in this matter, that the philosopher himself was deceived by it—it was his glory to free the world from the lumber of a thousand vulgar errors;——but this was not of the number; so that instead of sitting down coolly, as such a philosopher should have done, to have examined the matter of fact before he philosophised upon it——on the contrary he took the fact for granted, and so joined in with the cry, and halloo’d it as boisterously as the rest.
I don’t need to tell you that this was done with so much cleverness and trickery—that the great Locke, who was rarely fooled by false sounds—was nonetheless taken in here. The shout was so deep and serious, and combined with big wigs, serious faces, and other tools of deception, it was directed so widely against the poor wits in this situation that the philosopher himself was fooled by it. It was his pride to liberate the world from the weight of a thousand common errors;—but this wasn’t among them. So instead of sitting down calmly, as a philosopher should to examine the facts before theorizing about them—he took the facts for granted and joined in the shout, cheering it on just as loudly as everyone else.
This has been made the Magna Charta of stupidity ever since——but your reverences plainly see, it has been obtained in such a manner, that the title to it is not worth a groat:——which by the bye is one of the many and vile impositions which gravity and grave folks have to answer for hereafter.
This has become the Magna Charta of foolishness ever since—but you can clearly see that it was obtained in a way that makes the claim to it worthless:—which, by the way, is one of the many dishonest tricks that serious people will have to explain later.
As for great wigs, upon which I may be thought to have spoken my mind
too freely———I beg leave to qualify whatever has
been unguardedly said to their dispraise or prejudice, by one general
declaration——That I have no abhorrence whatever, nor do I
detest and abjure either great wigs or long beards,
146
any farther than when I see they are bespoke and let grow on purpose to
carry on this self-same imposture—for any
purpose——peace be with them!— mark
only——I write not for them.
As for great wigs, which I might have spoken about too openly—let me clarify anything that may have been said carelessly to their disfavor or against them with one general statement—I have no dislike at all, nor do I detest or reject either great wigs or long beards, 146 except when I see they are deliberately worn and grown just to maintain this same deception—for any reason—so be it!— just to note—I’m not writing for them.
CHAPTER XXI
Every day for at least ten years together did my father resolve to have it mended—’tis not mended yet;—no family but ours would have borne with it an hour——and what is most astonishing, there was not a subject in the world upon which my father was so eloquent, as upon that of door-hinges.——And yet at the same time, he was certainly one of the greatest bubbles to them, I think, that history can produce: his rhetorick and conduct were at perpetual handy-cuffs.—Never did the parlour-door open—but his philosophy or his principles fell a victim to it;——three drops of oil with a feather, and a smart stroke of a hammer, had saved his honour for ever.
Every day for at least ten years, my father intended to get it fixed—but it still isn’t fixed;—no family other than ours would have put up with it for even an hour——and what’s most surprising is that there wasn’t a topic in the world on which my father was more passionate than door hinges.——And yet, at the same time, he was definitely one of the biggest fools in history, I think: his arguments and actions were always at odds with each other.—Whenever the parlor door opened, his philosophy or principles would suffer;——three drops of oil with a feather and a quick hit with a hammer could have saved his reputation forever.
——Inconsistent soul that man is!——languishing under wounds, which he has the power to heal!—his whole life a contradiction to his knowledge!—his reason, that precious gift of God to him—(instead of pouring in oil) serving but to sharpen his sensibilities—to multiply his pains, and render him more melancholy and uneasy under them—Poor unhappy creature, that he should do so!——Are not the necessary causes of misery in this life enow, but he must add voluntary ones to his stock of sorrow;—struggle against evils which cannot be avoided, and submit to others, which a tenth part of the trouble they create him would remove from his heart for ever?
——What an inconsistent soul man is!——suffering from wounds he has the power to heal!—his whole life a contradiction to his knowledge!—his reason, that precious gift from God—(instead of soothing him) only sharpens his sensibilities—to increase his pain and make him more melancholy and anxious about it—Poor, unhappy being, that he should do this!——Are there not enough unavoidable causes of misery in this life, without him adding voluntary ones to his collection of sorrow?—fighting against hardships that cannot be avoided and accepting others, which a fraction of the effort they cause him could remove from his heart forever?
By all that is good and virtuous, if there are three drops of oil to be got, and a hammer to be found within ten miles of Shandy Hall———the parlour door hinge shall be mended this reign.
By everything good and virtuous, if there are three drops of oil to be found and a hammer within ten miles of Shandy Hall———the door hinge in the parlor will be fixed during this reign.
CHAPTER XXII
When Corporal Trim had brought his two mortars to bear, he was delighted with his handy-work above measure; and knowing what a pleasure it would be to his master to see them, he was not able to resist the desire he had of carrying them directly into his parlour.
When Corporal Trim had set up his two mortars, he was extremely pleased with his work; and knowing how much his master would enjoy seeing them, he couldn't resist the urge to take them straight into the living room.
Now next to the moral lesson I had in view in mentioning 147 the affair of hinges, I had a speculative consideration arising out of it, and it is this.
Now, besides the moral lesson I intended to highlight in mentioning 147 the issue of hinges, I had a thought-provoking insight that came from it, and it's this.
Had the parlour door opened and turn’d upon its hinges, as a door should do—
Had the parlor door opened and turned on its hinges, as a door should do
Or for example, as cleverly as our government has been turning upon its hinges——(that is, in case things have all along gone well with your worship,—otherwise I give up my simile)—in this case, I say, there had been no danger either to master or man, in Corporal Trim’s peeping in: the moment he had beheld my father and my uncle Toby fast asleep—the respectfulness of his carriage was such, he would have retired as silent as death, and left them both in their arm-chairs, dreaming as happy as he had found them: but the thing was, morally speaking, so very impracticable, that for the many years in which this hinge was suffered to be out of order, and amongst the hourly grievances my father submitted to upon its account—this was one; that he never folded his arms to take his nap after dinner, but the thoughts of being unavoidably awakened by the first person who should open the door, was always uppermost in his imagination, and so incessantly stepp’d in betwixt him and the first balmy presage of his repose, as to rob him, as he often declared, of the whole sweets of it.
Or for example, just as cleverly as our government has been turning on its hinges—(that is, if everything has been going well for you,--otherwise I abandon my comparison)—in this case, I say, there was no danger to either master or man in Corporal Trim taking a peek: the moment he saw my father and my uncle Toby fast asleep—his respectful demeanor was such that he would have quietly backed away and let them both stay in their armchairs, dreaming as happily as he found them: but the thing was, morally speaking, so very impractical, that for the many years this hinge was allowed to be out of order, and among the daily annoyances my father suffered because of it—this was one; that he never folded his arms to take his nap after dinner without the thought of being unwittingly awakened by whoever opened the door always looming in his mind, constantly stepping between him and the first soothing hint of sleep, robbing him, as he often said, of all its sweetness.
“When things move upon bad hinges, an’ please your lordships, how can it be otherwise?”
"When things are difficult, if it pleases you, my lords, how can it be any different?"
Pray what’s the matter? Who is there? cried my father, waking, the moment the door began to creak.——I wish the smith would give a peep at that confounded hinge.——’Tis nothing, an’ please your honour, said Trim, but two mortars I am bringing in.—They shan’t make a clatter with them here, cried my father hastily.—If Dr. Slop has any drugs to pound, let him do it in the kitchen.—May it please your honour, cried Trim, they are two mortar-pieces for a siege next summer, which I have been making out of a pair of jack-boots, which Obadiah told me your honour had left off wearing.—By Heaven! cried my father, springing out of his chair, as he swore——I have not one appointment belonging to me, which I set so much store by as I do by these jack-boots——they were our great grandfather’s, brother Toby—they were hereditary. Then I fear, quoth my uncle Toby, Trim has cut off the entail.—I have only cut off the tops, an’ please your honour, cried Trim——I hate perpetuities as much as any man alive, cried my father——but these jack-boots, continued he (smiling, though very angry at the same time) have been in the family, brother, ever since the civil wars;——Sir 148 Roger Shandy wore them at the battle of Marston-Moor.—I declare I would not have taken ten pounds for them.——I’ll pay you the money, brother Shandy, quoth my uncle Toby, looking at the two mortars with infinite pleasure, and putting his hand into his breeches pocket as he viewed them——I’ll pay you the ten pounds this moment with all my heart and soul.——
“What's going on? Who’s there?” my father shouted, waking up the moment the door started to creak. “I wish the blacksmith would take a look at that annoying hinge.” “It’s nothing, if it pleases your honor,” said Trim, “just two mortars I’m bringing in.” “They better not make a racket here,” my father replied hastily. “If Dr. Slop has any drugs to grind, let him do it in the kitchen.” “If it pleases your honor,” shouted Trim, “they're two mortar-pieces for a siege next summer, which I made from a pair of jack-boots that Obadiah told me you no longer wear.” “By Heaven!” my father exclaimed, jumping out of his chair, cursing, “I don’t have anything that means as much to me as those jack-boots—they belonged to our great-grandfather, brother Toby—they're hereditary.” “Then I’m afraid,” said my uncle Toby, “Trim has cut off the entail.” “I only cut off the tops, if it pleases your honor,” Trim replied. “I hate perpetuities just as much as anyone,” my father said, “but these jack-boots,” he continued (smiling despite being very angry), “have been in the family since the civil wars;—Sir Roger Shandy wore them at the battle of Marston-Moor. I swear I wouldn’t take ten pounds for them.” “I’ll pay you for them, brother Shandy,” my uncle Toby said, looking at the two mortars with great pleasure and reaching into his breeches pocket as he admired them. “I’ll pay you the ten pounds right now with all my heart and soul.”
Brother Toby, replied my father, altering his tone, you care not what money you dissipate and throw away, provided, continued he, ’tis but upon a SIEGE.——Have I not one hundred and twenty pounds a year, besides my half pay? cried my uncle Toby.—What is that—replied my father hastily—to ten pounds for a pair of jack-boots?—twelve guineas for your pontoons?—half as much for your Dutch draw-bridge?—to say nothing of the train of little brass artillery you bespoke last week, with twenty other preparations for the siege of Messina: believe me, dear brother Toby, continued my father, taking him kindly by the hand—these military operations of yours are above your strength;—you mean well, brother——but they carry you into greater expences than you were first aware of;—and take my word, dear Toby, they will in the end quite ruin your fortune, and make a beggar of you.—What signifies it if they do, brother, replied my uncle Toby, so long as we know ’tis for the good of the nation?——
Brother Toby, my father said, changing his tone, you don’t care how much money you waste, as long as, he continued, it’s just for a BLOCKADE.—Don’t I have one hundred and twenty pounds a year, plus my half pay? shouted my uncle Toby.—And what does that amount to—my father replied quickly—ten pounds for a pair of jack-boots?—twelve guineas for your pontoons?—half that for your Dutch drawbridge?—not to mention the set of little brass cannon you ordered last week, along with twenty other preparations for the siege of Messina: believe me, dear brother Toby, my father continued, taking him gently by the hand—these military plans of yours are beyond your means;—you have good intentions, brother——but they will lead you to costs greater than you initially realized;—and trust me, dear Toby, they will ultimately ruin your finances and leave you destitute.—What does it matter if they do, brother, my uncle Toby replied, as long as we know it’s for the good of the nation?
My father could not help smiling for his soul—his anger at the worst was never more than a spark;—and the zeal and simplicity of Trim—and the generous (though hobby-horsical) gallantry of my uncle Toby, brought him into perfect good humour with them in an instant.
My father couldn't help but smile because his soul—his anger at most was just a flicker;—and the enthusiasm and straightforwardness of Trim—along with the kind (though quirky) bravery of my uncle Toby, instantly put him in a great mood with them.
Generous souls!—God prosper you both, and your mortar-pieces too! quoth my father to himself.
Generous souls!—May God bless you both, and your mortar-pieces too! my father thought to himself.
CHAPTER XXIII
All is quiet and hush, cried my father, at least above stairs—I hear not one foot stirring.—Prithee, Trim, who’s in the kitchen? There is no one soul in the kitchen, answered Trim, making a low bow as he spoke, except Dr. Slop.—Confusion! cried my father (getting up upon his legs a second time)—not one single thing was gone right this day! had I faith in astrology, brother (which, by the bye, my father had), I would have sworn some retrograde planet was hanging over this unfortunate house of mine, and turning every individual thing in it out of its place.——Why, 149 I thought Dr. Slop had been above stairs with my wife, and so said you.——What can the fellow be puzzling about in the kitchen!—He is busy, an’ please your honour, replied Trim, in making a bridge.——’Tis very obliging in him, quoth my uncle Toby:———pray, give my humble service to Dr. Slop, Trim, and tell him I thank him heartily.
Everything is quiet and still, my father exclaimed, at least upstairs—I don't hear a single footstep. —Please, Trim, who's in the kitchen? There's no one in the kitchen, Trim replied, bowing slightly as he spoke, except Dr. Slop. —What a mess! my father shouted (getting up on his legs again)—nothing has gone right today! If I believed in astrology, brother (which, by the way, my father did), I would swear some retrograde planet is hovering over this unfortunate house of mine, messing everything up. —Well, 149 I thought Dr. Slop was upstairs with my wife, and that’s what you said. —What can that guy be doing in the kitchen! —He’s busy, if it pleases your honor, Trim replied, making a bridge. —That’s very considerate of him, my uncle Toby said: —please send my humble regards to Dr. Slop, Trim, and tell him I appreciate it greatly.
You must know, my uncle Toby mistook the bridge—as widely as my father mistook the mortars;——but to understand how my uncle Toby could mistake the bridge—I fear I must give you an exact account of the road which led to it;—or to drop my metaphor (for there is nothing more dishonest in an historian than the use of one)——in order to conceive the probability of this error in my uncle Toby aright, I must give you some account of an adventure of Trim’s, though much against my will, I say much against my will, only because the story, in one sense, is certainly out of its place here; for by right it should come in, either amongst the anecdotes of my uncle Toby’s amours with widow Wadman, in which corporal Trim was no mean actor—or else in the middle of his and my uncle Toby’s campaigns on the bowling-green—for it will do very well in either place;—but then if I reserve it for either of those parts of my story——I ruin the story I’m upon;——and if I tell it here—I anticipate matters, and ruin it there.
You should know that my uncle Toby misunderstood the bridge—just like my father misunderstood the mortars;——but to explain how my uncle Toby could make that mistake about the bridge—I’m afraid I need to give you a detailed account of the road that led to it;—or to drop my metaphor (because nothing is more dishonest for a historian than using one)——to understand how likely this error was for my uncle Toby, I must recount an adventure of Trim’s, even though I really don’t want to. I say I don’t want to only because the story doesn’t really fit here; ideally, it should be included either among the anecdotes of my uncle Toby’s affairs with widow Wadman, where corporal Trim played a significant role—or in the middle of the campaigns that my uncle Toby and I had on the bowling green—because it would fit well in either context;—but then if I save it for either of those parts of my story——I ruin the story I’m telling;——and if I tell it now—I spoil the flow and ruin it later.
—What would your worships have me to do in this case?
—What would you like me to do in this situation?
—Tell it, Mr. Shandy, by all means.—You are a fool, Tristram, if you do.
—Go ahead and tell it, Mr. Shandy, for sure.—You’re a fool, Tristram, if you do.
O ye powers! (for powers ye are, and great ones too)—which enable mortal man to tell a story worth the hearing———that kindly shew him, where he is to begin it—and where he is to end it——what he is to put into it——and what he is to leave out—how much of it he is to cast into a shade—and whereabouts he is to throw his light!—Ye, who preside over this vast empire of biographical freebooters, and see how many scrapes and plunges your subjects hourly fall into;——will you do one thing?
Oh, you powers! (for you are indeed powerful, and great ones at that)—who allow people to tell stories worth listening to—please show them where to start and where to end it—what they should include and what they should exclude—how much they should keep in the dark—and where they should shed light!—You, who oversee this vast realm of biographical adventurers, and observe how many messes and troubles your subjects get into every hour;—will you do one favor?
I beg and beseech you (in case you will do nothing better for us) that wherever in any part of your dominions it so falls out, that three several roads meet in one point, as they have done just here——that at least you set up a guide-post in the centre of them, in mere charity, to direct an uncertain devil which of the three he is to take.
I kindly ask you (if you can do nothing else for us) that wherever in your territory three different roads converge at one point, like they do right here—at least put up a signpost in the middle of them, just out of kindness, to help a confused soul figure out which of the three paths to choose.
CHAPTER XXIV
Tho’ the shock my uncle Toby received the year after the demolition of Dunkirk, in his affair with widow Wadman, had fixed him in a resolution never more to think of the sex—or of aught which belonged to it;—yet corporal Trim had made no such bargain with himself. Indeed in my uncle Toby’s case there was a strange and unaccountable concurrence of circumstances, which insensibly drew him in, to lay siege to that fair and strong citadel.——In Trim’s case there was a concurrence of nothing in the world, but of him and Bridget in the kitchen;—though in truth, the love and veneration he bore his master was such, and so fond was he of imitating him in all he did, that had my uncle Toby employed his time and genius in tagging of points——I am persuaded the honest corporal would have laid down his arms, and followed his example with pleasure. When therefore my uncle Toby sat down before the mistress—corporal Trim incontinently took ground before the maid.
Though the shock my uncle Toby experienced the year after the destruction of Dunkirk, during his involvement with widow Wadman, had led him to a firm decision to never again think about women—or anything related to them;—corporal Trim hadn’t made such a vow to himself. In fact, in my uncle Toby’s situation, there was a strange and unexplained set of circumstances that gradually pulled him in to pursue that beautiful and strong fortress.——In Trim’s situation, there was nothing in the world but him and Bridget in the kitchen;—although, to be honest, the love and respect he had for his master were so strong, and he enjoyed imitating him so much, that if my uncle Toby had spent his time and talent on sewing points—— I am sure the honest corporal would have set down his arms and gladly followed his example. So, when my uncle Toby sat down in front of the mistress—corporal Trim immediately took his position in front of the maid.
Now, my dear friend Garrick, whom I have so much cause to esteem and honour—(why, or wherefore, ’tis no matter)—can it escape your penetration—I defy it—that so many playwrights, and opificers of chit-chat have ever since been working upon Trim’s and my uncle Toby’s pattern.——I care not what Aristotle, or Pacuvius, or Bossu, or Ricaboni say—(though I never read one of them)——there is not a greater difference between a single-horse chair and madam Pompadour’s vis-à-vis; than betwixt a single amour, and an amour thus nobly doubled, and going upon all four, prancing throughout a grand drama——Sir, a simple, single, silly affair of that kind—is quite lost in five acts;—but that is neither here nor there.
Now, my dear friend Garrick, whom I have so much reason to respect and admire—(why or how, it doesn't matter)—can you really not see it—I challenge you—that so many playwrights and casual conversationalists have been trying to replicate Trim’s and my uncle Toby’s style ever since.——I don’t care what Aristotle, Pacuvius, Bossu, or Ricaboni say—(though I’ve never read any of them)——there’s no greater difference between a single-horse carriage and madam Pompadour’s vis-à-vis; than there is between a simple love affair and a love story that’s beautifully expanded, strutting around in a grand drama——Sir, a basic, straightforward romance like that gets completely lost in five acts;—but that’s neither here nor there.
After a series of attacks and repulses in a course of nine months on my uncle Toby’s quarter, a most minute account of every particular of which shall be given in its proper place, my uncle Toby, honest man! found it necessary to draw off his forces and raise the siege somewhat indignantly.
After nine months of attacks and counterattacks on my uncle Toby's part, with a detailed account of every particular to be provided later, my uncle Toby, the good man! felt it was necessary to withdraw his forces and lift the siege, somewhat indignantly.
Corporal Trim, as I said, had made no such bargain either with himself——or with any one else——the fidelity however of his heart not suffering him to go into a house which his master had forsaken with disgust——he contented himself with turning his part of the siege into a blockade;—that is, he kept others off;—for though he never after went to the house, yet he never 151 met Bridget in the village, but he would either nod or wink, or smile, or look kindly at her—or (as circumstances directed) he would shake her by the hand—or ask her lovingly how she did—or would give her a ribbon—and now-and-then, though never but when it could be done with decorum, would give Bridget a—
Corporal Trim, like I said, hadn’t made any deal with himself—or with anyone else—his loyal heart just wouldn’t let him enter a house his master had left in disgust. Instead, he turned his part of the siege into a blockade; that is, he kept others away. Although he never went back to the house, whenever he ran into Bridget in the village, he would either nod, wink, smile, or look at her kindly—or, depending on the situation, he’d shake her hand, ask her sweetly how she was doing, or give her a ribbon. Now and then, though only when it was appropriate, he would give Bridget a—
Precisely in this situation, did these things stand for five years; that is, from the demolition of Dunkirk in the year 13, to the latter end of my uncle Toby’s campaign in the year 18, which was about six or seven weeks before the time I’m speaking of.——When Trim, as his custom was, after he had put my uncle Toby to bed, going down one moonshiny night to see that everything was right at his fortifications——in the lane separated from the bowling-green with flowering shrubs and holly—he espied his Bridget.
Exactly in this situation, these events took place for five years; that is, from the demolition of Dunkirk in year 13, to the end of my uncle Toby’s campaign in year 18, which was about six or seven weeks before the time I’m talking about. —When Trim, as usual, after putting my uncle Toby to bed, went down one moonlit night to check that everything was in order at his fortifications — in the lane that separated the bowling green from the flowering shrubs and holly — he spotted his Bridget.
As the corporal thought there was nothing in the world so well worth shewing as the glorious works which he and my uncle Toby had made, Trim courteously and gallantly took her by the hand, and led her in: this was not done so privately, but that the foul-mouth’d trumpet of Fame carried it from ear to ear, till at length it reach’d my father’s, with this untoward circumstance along with it, that my uncle Toby’s curious drawbridge, constructed and painted after the Dutch fashion, and which went quite across the ditch—was broke down, and somehow or other crushed all to pieces that very night.
As the corporal believed there was nothing in the world more worth showing than the amazing creations he and my uncle Toby had made, Trim politely and bravely took her hand and led her inside. This wasn’t done so discreetly that the loud-mouthed trumpet of Fame didn’t carry it from person to person, until it eventually reached my father’s ears, along with the unfortunate news that my uncle Toby’s intricate drawbridge, designed and painted in the Dutch style, which spanned the entire ditch—was broken and somehow completely destroyed that very night.
My father, as you have observed, had no great esteem for my uncle Toby’s hobby-horse, he thought it the most ridiculous horse that ever gentleman mounted; and indeed unless my uncle Toby vexed him about it, could never think of it once, without smiling at it——so that it could never get lame or happen any mischance, but it tickled my father’s imagination beyond measure; but this being an accident much more to his humour than any one which had yet befall’n it, it proved an inexhaustible fund of entertainment to him.——Well——but dear Toby! my father would say, do tell me seriously how this affair of the bridge happened.——How can you tease me so much about it? my uncle Toby would reply—I have told it you twenty times, word for word as Trim told it me.—Prithee, how was it then, corporal? my father would cry, turning to Trim.—It was a mere misfortune, an’ please your honour;——I was shewing Mrs. Bridget our fortifications, and in going too near the edge of the fosse, I unfortunately slipp’d in——Very well, Trim! my father would cry——(smiling mysteriously, and giving a nod—but without interrupting him)——and being 152 link’d fast, an’ please your honour, arm in arm with Mrs. Bridget, I dragg’d her after me, by means of which she fell backwards soss against the bridge——and Trim’s foot (my uncle Toby would cry, taking the story out of his mouth) getting into the cuvette, he tumbled full against the bridge too.—It was a thousand to one, my uncle Toby would add, that the poor fellow did not break his leg.———Ay truly, my father would say——a limb is soon broke, brother Toby, in such encounters.——And so, an’ please your honour, the bridge, which your honour knows was a very slight one, was broke down betwixt us, and splintered all to pieces.
My father, as you’ve noticed, didn’t think much of my uncle Toby’s hobby-horse; he considered it the most ridiculous horse a gentleman could ride. In fact, unless my uncle Toby brought it up, my father couldn’t think about it without smiling. So, if anything happened to it, whether it got hurt or something went wrong, it always amused my father a lot. But this incident turned out to be even funnier to him than anything that had happened before, making it a never-ending source of entertainment. “Well, dear Toby!,” my father would say, “please tell me seriously how this bridge situation happened.” “How can you hassle me about this so much?” my uncle Toby would reply. “I’ve told you twenty times, exactly how Trim told me.” “Come on, how was it then, corporal?” my father would ask, looking at Trim. “It was just an accident, if it pleases your honor; I was showing Mrs. Bridget our fortifications, and while getting too close to the edge of the ditch, I accidentally slipped in.” “Very well, Trim!” my father would say, smiling mysteriously and nodding without interrupting him. “And being 152 linked arm in arm with Mrs. Bridget, I dragged her in after me, which made her fall backward right against the bridge.” “And Trim’s foot,” my uncle Toby would interject, taking over the story, “got caught in the trench, and he stumbled right against the bridge too.” “It was a miracle,” my uncle Toby would add, “that the poor guy didn’t break his leg.” “Indeed,” my father would respond, “a limb can break easily, brother Toby, in situations like that.” “So, your honor,” Trim would continue, “the bridge, as you know, was a very weak one, ended up breaking between us and splintered to pieces.”
At other times, but especially when my uncle Toby was so unfortunate as to say a syllable about cannons, bombs, or petards—my father would exhaust all the stores of his eloquence (which indeed were very great) in a panegyric upon the BATTERING-RAMS of the ancients—the VINEA which Alexander made use of at the siege of Troy.—He would tell my uncle Toby of the CATAPULTÆ of the Syrians, which threw such monstrous stones so many hundred feet, and shook the strongest bulwarks from their very foundation:—he would go on and describe the wonderful mechanism of the BALLISTA which Marcellinus makes so much rout about!—the terrible effects of the PYROBOLI, which cast fire;——the danger of the TEREBRA and SCORPIO, which cast javelins.——But what are these, would he say, to the destructive machinery of corporal Trim?——Believe me, brother Toby, no bridge, or bastion, or sally-port, that ever was constructed in this world, can hold out against such artillery.
At other times, especially when my uncle Toby was unfortunate enough to mention cannons, bombs, or explosives, my father would use all his impressive eloquence to praise the Battering rams of ancient times—the VINEA that Alexander used during the siege of Troy. He would tell my uncle Toby about the Cannonballs of the Syrians, which launched huge stones hundreds of feet away, shaking the strongest walls to their foundations. He would go on to describe the amazing mechanism of the Ballista, which Marcellinus talks so much about!—the terrifying effects of the PYROBOLI, which shot fire;—the dangers of the TEREBRA and SCORPIO, which hurled javelins. But what are these, he would say, compared to the destructive power of corporal Trim?—Believe me, brother Toby, no bridge, bastion, or sally-port ever built in this world can withstand such artillery.
My uncle Toby would never attempt any defence against the force of this ridicule, but that of redoubling the vehemence of smoaking his pipe; in doing which, he raised so dense a vapour one night after supper, that it set my father, who was a little phthisical, into a suffocating fit of violent coughing: my uncle Toby leap’d up without feeling the pain upon his groin—and, with infinite pity, stood beside his brother’s chair, tapping his back with one hand, and holding his head with the other, and from time to time wiping his eyes with a clean cambrick handkerchief, which he pulled out of his pocket.——The affectionate and endearing manner in which my uncle Toby did these little offices—cut my father thro’ his reins, for the pain he had just been giving him.——May my brains be knock’d out with a battering-ram or a catapulta, I care not which, quoth my father to himself—if ever I insult this worthy soul more!
My uncle Toby never tried to defend himself against the force of this ridicule, other than doubling down on smoking his pipe. One night after dinner, he created such a thick cloud of smoke that it triggered a severe coughing fit in my father, who was a bit frail. My uncle Toby jumped up, ignoring the pain in his groin, and with great concern, stood next to my father's chair, tapping his back with one hand while holding his head with the other. He even wiped his eyes with a clean cambric handkerchief he took out of his pocket. The loving and caring way my uncle Toby attended to my father only made the pain from the earlier insult worse. My father thought to himself, “I wouldn’t care if I got my brains smashed out right now, as long as I never insult this good man again!”
CHAPTER XXV
The draw-bridge being held irreparable, Trim was ordered directly to set about another———but not upon the same model: for cardinal Alberoni’s intrigues at that time being discovered, and my uncle Toby rightly foreseeing that a flame would inevitably break out betwixt Spain and the Empire, and that the operations of the ensuing campaign must in all likelihood be either in Naples or Sicily——he determined upon an Italian bridge—(my uncle Toby, by the bye, was not far out of his conjectures)——but my father, who was infinitely the better politician, and took the lead as far of my uncle Toby in the cabinet, as my uncle Toby took it of him in the field———convinced him, that if the king of Spain and the Emperor went together by the ears, England and France and Holland must, by force of their pre-engagements, all enter the lists too;——and if so, he would say, the combatants, brother Toby, as sure as we are alive, will fall to it again, pell-mell, upon the old prizefighting stage of Flanders;—then what will you do with your Italian bridge?
The drawbridge being beyond repair, Trim was instructed to start on another one— but not using the same design: at that time, cardinal Alberoni’s schemes had been uncovered, and my uncle Toby rightly anticipated that a conflict would inevitably arise between Spain and the Empire, and that the operations of the upcoming campaign would likely be in Naples or Sicily— so he decided on an Italian bridge—(by the way, my uncle Toby was quite accurate in his predictions)— but my father, who was a much better politician and took the lead over my uncle Toby in the cabinet, just as my uncle Toby led him in the field— convinced him that if the king of Spain and the Emperor got into a fight, England, France, and Holland would have to join in due to their prior commitments;— and if that happened, he would say, the fighters, brother Toby, as sure as we are alive, would jump back into it, rough and tumble, on the familiar prizefighting stage of Flanders;— then what would you do with your Italian bridge?
—We will go on with it then upon the old model, cried my uncle Toby.
—Alright then, we'll continue with it like we used to, shouted my uncle Toby.
When Corporal Trim had about half finished it in that style——my uncle Toby found out a capital defect in it, which he had never thoroughly considered before. It turned, it seems, upon hinges at both ends of it, opening in the middle, one half of which turning to one side of the fosse, and the other to the other; the advantage of which was this, that by dividing the weight of the bridge into two equal portions, it impowered my uncle Toby to raise it up or let it down with the end of his crutch, and with one hand, which, as his garrison was weak, was as much as he could well spare—but the disadvantages of such a construction were insurmountable;——for by this means, he would say, I leave one half of my bridge in my enemy’s possession——and pray of what use is the other?
When Corporal Trim had about half of it finished in that way, my uncle Toby discovered a significant flaw that he hadn't fully considered before. It turned out that the bridge had hinges at both ends, allowing it to open in the middle. One half swung to one side of the ditch, and the other half swung to the opposite side. The advantage of this design was that it split the weight of the bridge into two equal parts, which allowed my uncle Toby to lift or lower it with his crutch and one hand, something he could manage since his garrison was weak. However, the disadvantages of such a design were impossible to overcome; as he would say, "I leave one half of my bridge in my enemy’s possession—what good is the other half?"
The natural remedy for this was, no doubt, to have his bridge fast only at one end with hinges, so that the whole might be lifted up together, and stand bolt upright———but that was rejected for the reason given above.
The natural fix for this was, no doubt, to attach his bridge at just one end with hinges, allowing the whole thing to be lifted up together and stand straight up— but that was dismissed for the reason mentioned earlier.
For a whole week after he was determined in his mind to have one of that particular construction which is made to draw back horizontally, to hinder a passage; and to thrust forwards again 154 to gain a passage—of which sorts your worship might have seen three famous ones at Spires before its destruction—and one now at Brisac, if I mistake not;—but my father advising my uncle Toby, with great earnestness, to have nothing more to do with thrusting bridges—and my uncle foreseeing moreover that it would but perpetuate the memory of the Corporal’s misfortune—he changed his mind for that of the marquis d’Hôpital’s invention, which the younger Bernouilli has so well and learnedly described, as your worships may see———Act. Erud. Lips. an. 1695—to these a lead weight is an eternal balance, and keeps watch as well as a couple of centinels, inasmuch as the construction of them was a curve line approximating to a cycloid———if not a cycloid itself.
For an entire week after he decided he definitely wanted one of those types of bridges that can retract horizontally to block a passage and then push forward again to allow passage—of which your worship might have seen three famous examples at Spires before its destruction—and one now at Brisac, if I’m not mistaken—my father strongly advised my uncle Toby to have nothing more to do with thrusting bridges. And my uncle, realizing that it would only keep the memory of the Corporal’s misfortune alive, changed his mind to consider the design by Marquis d’Hôpital, which the younger Bernouilli has described very well and knowledgeably, as your worships can see in Act. Erud. Lips. an. 1695. For these, a lead weight serves as a constant balance and acts like a couple of sentinels, since their design follows a curve close to a cycloid—if not a cycloid itself.
My uncle Toby understood the nature of a parabola as well as any man in England—but was not quite such a master of the cycloid;——he talked however about it every day——the bridge went not forwards.——We’ll ask somebody about it, cried my uncle Toby to Trim.
My uncle Toby understood the nature of a parabola as well as anyone in England—but he wasn't exactly a master of the cycloid;——he talked about it every day——the bridge didn’t progress.——“Let’s ask someone about it,” my uncle Toby said to Trim.
CHAPTER XXVI
When Trim came in and told my father, that Dr. Slop was in the kitchen, and busy in making a bridge—my uncle Toby——the affair of the jack-boots having just then raised a train of military ideas in his brain——took it instantly for granted that Dr. Slop was making a model of the marquis d’Hôpital’s bridge.——’Tis very obliging in him, quoth my uncle Toby;—pray give my humble service to Dr. Slop, Trim, and tell him I thank him heartily.
When Trim came in and told my father that Dr. Slop was in the kitchen, busy making a bridge—my uncle Toby—who had just been thinking about military matters because of the jack-boots—immediately assumed that Dr. Slop was making a model of Marquis d’Hôpital’s bridge. “That’s very kind of him,” said my uncle Toby; “please send my regards to Dr. Slop, Trim, and tell him I truly appreciate it.”
Had my uncle Toby’s head been a Savoyard’s box, and my father peeping in all the time at one end of it——it could not have given him a more distinct conception of the operations of my uncle Toby’s imagination, than what he had; so, notwithstanding the catapulta and battering-ram, and his bitter imprecation about them, he was just beginning to triumph——
Had my uncle Toby’s head been a Savoyard’s box, and my father peeking in all the time at one end of it——it could not have given him a clearer understanding of what was going on in my uncle Toby’s imagination than what he had; so, despite the catapult and battering ram, and his harsh curse about them, he was just starting to victory
When Trim’s answer, in an instant, tore the laurel from his brows, and twisted it to pieces.
When Trim’s response quickly snatched the laurel from his head and ripped it to shreds.
CHAPTER XXVII
——This unfortunate draw-bridge of yours, quoth my father——God bless your honour, cried Trim, ’tis a bridge for master’s 155 nose.——In bringing him into the world with his vile instruments, he has crushed his nose, Susannah says, as flat as a pancake to his face, and he is making a false bridge with a piece of cotton and a thin piece of whalebone out of Susannah’s stays, to raise it up.
——This unfortunate drawbridge of yours, my father said——God bless you, cried Trim, it’s a bridge for master’s 155 nose.——In bringing him into the world with those horrible tools, he has flattened his nose, Susannah says, so flat it looks like a pancake on his face, and he’s making a fake bridge with a piece of cotton and a thin strip of whalebone from Susannah’s corset, to lift it up.
——Lead me, brother Toby, cried my father, to my room this instant.
——Lead me, brother Toby, my father shouted, to my room right now.
CHAPTER XXVIII
From the first moment I sat down to write my life for the amusement of the world, and my opinions for its instruction, has a cloud insensibly been gathering over my father.——A tide of little evils and distresses has been setting in against him.—Not one thing, as he observed himself, has gone right: and now is the storm thicken’d and going to break, and pour down full upon his head.
From the moment I started writing about my life for the world's entertainment and sharing my thoughts for its guidance, a shadow has quietly been growing over my father. A wave of small troubles and setbacks has been building against him. “Nothing has gone right,” he remarked himself, and now the storm is intensifying and about to unleash its full force on him.
I enter upon this part of my story in the most pensive and melancholy frame of mind that ever sympathetic breast was touched with.——My nerves relax as I tell it.——Every line I write, I feel an abatement of the quickness of my pulse, and of that careless alacrity with it, which every day of my life prompts me to say and write a thousand things I should not.——And this moment that I last dipp’d my pen into my ink, I could not help taking notice what a cautious air of sad composure and solemnity there appear’d in my manner of doing it.——Lord! how different from the rash jerks and hair-brain’d squirts thou art wont, Tristram, to transact it with in other humours—dropping thy pen——spurting thy ink about thy table and thy books—as if thy pen and thy ink, thy books and furniture cost thee nothing!
I’m starting this part of my story feeling more reflective and sad than ever before. My nerves are starting to unwind as I write. With every line, I notice my pulse slowing down, along with that carefree energy that usually makes me say and write a lot of things I shouldn't. And just now, as I dipped my pen in the ink, I couldn't help but notice how cautious and serious I looked while doing it. Wow! It’s so different from the reckless way you usually handle it, Tristram, with wild bursts and splatters of ink all over your table and books—as if your pen, ink, books, and furniture didn't matter at all!
CHAPTER XXIX
——I won’t go about to argue the point with you—’tis so——and I am persuaded of it, madam, as much as can be, “That both man and woman bear pain or sorrow (and, for aught I know, pleasure too) best in a horizontal position.”
——I won’t argue with you—it's true—and I'm convinced, madam, as much as possible, “That both men and women handle pain or sorrow (and, for all I know, pleasure too) best when lying down.”
The moment my father got up into his chamber, he threw himself prostrate across the bed in the wildest disorder imaginable, but at the same time in the most lamentable attitude of a man borne down with sorrows, that ever the eye of pity dropp’d a 156 tear for.——The palm of his right hand, as he fell upon the bed, receiving his forehead, and covering the greatest part of both his eyes, gently sunk down with his head (his elbow giving way backwards) till his nose touch’d the quilt;——his left arm hung insensible over the side of the bed, his knuckles reclining upon the handle of the chamber-pot, which peep’d out beyond the valance—his right leg (his left being drawn up towards his body) hung half over the side of the bed, the edge of it pressing upon his shin-bone—He felt it not. A fix’d, inflexible sorrow took possession of every line of his face.—He sigh’d once——heaved his breast often—but uttered not a word.
The moment my father walked into his room, he collapsed onto the bed in the most chaotic way imaginable, but also in the most pitiful position of a man weighed down by sorrow, that ever drew a tear of pity from anyone. The palm of his right hand, as he fell onto the bed, cushioned his forehead and covered most of his eyes, gently sinking down with his head (his elbow giving way backwards) until his nose touched the quilt;—his left arm hung limply over the side of the bed, his knuckles resting on the handle of the chamber pot, which peeked out from beneath the bed skirt—his right leg (while his left was drawn up towards his body) dangled half off the side of the bed, the edge pressing against his shin—He didn't even feel it. A deep, unyielding sorrow took over every feature of his face.—He sighed once—heaved his chest often—but didn’t say a word.
An old set-stitch’d chair, valanced and fringed around with party-coloured worsted bobs, stood at the bed’s head, opposite to the side where my father’s head reclined.—My uncle Toby sat him down in it.
An old upholstered chair, decorated with colorful fringe and tassels, stood at the head of the bed, facing the side where my father's head rested. My uncle Toby sat down in it.
Before an affliction is digested—consolation ever comes too soon;—and after it is digested—it comes too late: so that you see, madam, there is but a mark between these two, as fine almost as a hair, for a comforter to take aim at: my uncle Toby was always either on this side, or on that of it, and would often say, he believed in his heart he could as soon hit the longitude; for this reason, when he sat down in the chair, he drew the curtain a little forwards, and having a tear at every one’s service——he pull’d out a cambrick handkerchief——gave a low sigh——but held his peace.
Before grief is fully processed, comfort always comes too early; and after it's processed, it arrives too late. So, you see, madam, there's only a thin line between these two moments, almost as fine as a hair, for someone offering comfort to aim for. My uncle Toby was always on one side or the other and would often say that he believed it would be just as easy to figure out the longitude. For this reason, when he sat down in the chair, he pulled the curtain a little forward, and with a tear ready for everyone—he took out a cambric handkerchief—gave a soft sigh—but stayed silent.
CHAPTER XXX
——“All is not gain that is got into the purse.”—So that notwithstanding my father had the happiness of reading the oddest books in the universe, and had moreover, in himself, the oddest way of thinking that ever man in it was bless’d with, yet it had this drawback upon him after all———that it laid him open to some of the oddest and most whimsical distresses; of which this particular one, which he sunk under at present, is as strong an example as can be given.
——“Not everything you put in your pocket is a win.”—So even though my father had the pleasure of reading the strangest books in the world, and had his own uniquely odd way of thinking that no one else was ever lucky enough to have, it came with this downside — it exposed him to some of the strangest and most perplexing troubles; and this particular one, which he's currently dealing with, is a perfect example.
No doubt, the breaking down of the bridge of a child’s nose, by the edge of a pair of forceps—however scientifically applied—would vex any man in the world, who was at so much pains in begetting a child, as my father was—yet it will not account for the extravagance of his affliction, nor will it justify the unchristian manner he abandoned and surrendered him self up to.
No doubt, the breaking of a child's nose by the edge of a pair of forceps—no matter how scientifically done—would upset any man in the world, especially someone like my father who went to such lengths to have a child. Still, that doesn’t explain the severity of his distress, nor does it justify the unchristian way he gave up and surrendered himself.
To explain this, I must leave him upon the bed for half an hour—and my uncle Toby in his old fringed chair sitting beside him.
To explain this, I need to leave him on the bed for half an hour—and my uncle Toby sitting in his old fringed chair next to him.
CHAPTER XXXI
——I think it a very unreasonable demand—cried my great-grandfather, twisting up the paper, and throwing it upon the table.——By this account, madam, you have but two thousand pounds fortune, and not a shilling more—and you insist upon having three hundred pounds a year jointure for it.———
——I believe that's a totally unreasonable demand—yelled my great-grandfather, crumpling the paper and tossing it onto the table.——According to this, madam, you have only two thousand pounds to your name, not a penny more—and you insist on getting three hundred pounds a year as a pension for it.
—“Because,” replied my great-grandmother, “you have little or no nose, Sir.”—
—“Because,” replied my great-grandmother, “you have little or no nose, Sir.
Now before I venture to make use of the word Nose a second time—to avoid all confusion in what will be said upon it, in this interesting part of my story, it may not be amiss to explain my own meaning, and define, with all possible exactness and precision, what I would willingly be understood to mean by the term: being of opinion, that ’tis owing to the negligence and perverseness of writers in despising this precaution, and to nothing else——that all the polemical writings in divinity are not as clear and demonstrative as those upon a Will o’ the Wisp, or any other sound part of philosophy, and natural pursuit; in order to which, what have you to do, before you set out, unless you intend to go puzzling on to the day of judgment——but to give the world a good definition, and stand to it, of the main word you have most occasion for——changing it, Sir, as you would a guinea, into small coin?—which done—let the father of confusion puzzle you, if he can; or put a different idea either into your head, or your reader’s head, if he knows how.
Before I use the word Nose again, to prevent any confusion in what I’m about to say in this interesting part of my story, it’s a good idea to clarify my own meaning and precisely define what I mean by that term. I believe that the lack of clarity in many religious writings is due to writers neglecting this important step, which is why their work isn’t as clear and straightforward as discussions about a Will o’ the Wisp or any other solid area of philosophy and natural inquiry. So, what should you do before you set out on this? Unless you want to be bewildered until the end of time, you need to provide the world with a clear definition of the key term you’ll be using and stick to it—changing it, Sir, like you would exchange a guinea for smaller coins. Once that’s done, let the source of confusion try to mislead you, if he can, or implant a different idea in your mind or your reader's mind, if he knows how.
In books of strict morality and close reasoning, such as this I am engaged in—the neglect is inexcusable; and Heaven is witness, how the world has revenged itself upon me for leaving so many openings to equivocal strictures—and for depending so much as I have done, all along, upon the cleanliness of my readers’ imaginations.
In books that promote strict morality and clear reasoning, like the one I'm working on—it's completely unacceptable to neglect this; and God can see how the world has taken its revenge on me for leaving so many opportunities for ambiguous interpretations—and for relying so heavily, as I have, on the purity of my readers' imaginations.
——Here are two senses, cried Eugenius, as we walk’d along, pointing with the forefinger of his right hand to the word Crevice, in the one hundred and seventy-eighth page of the first volume of this book of books;———here are two senses—quoth he—And here are two roads, replied I, turning short upon him——a dirty and a clean one——which shall we take?—The clean, by all means, replied Eugenius. Eugenius, said I, 158 stepping before him, and laying my hand upon his breast——to define—is to distrust.——Thus I triumph’d over Eugenius; but I triumph’d over him as I always do, like a fool.——’Tis my comfort, however, I am not an obstinate one: therefore
Here are two meanings, shouted Eugenius, as we walked along, pointing with his right index finger to the word Crevice on the one hundred seventy-eighth page of this great book;———here are two meanings—he said—And here are two paths, I replied, suddenly turning to him——a dirty one and a clean one——which should we choose?—The clean one, for sure, Eugenius answered. Eugenius, I said, 158 stepping ahead of him and placing my hand on his chest——to define—is to have doubts.——So I got the better of Eugenius; but I got the better of him as I always do, like an idiot.——But it's my comfort; I'm not stubborn: so
I define a nose as follows—intreating only beforehand, and beseeching my readers, both male and female, of what age, complexion, and condition soever, for the love of God and their own souls, to guard against the temptations and suggestions of the devil, and suffer him by no art or wile to put any other ideas into their minds, than what I put into my definition—For by the word Nose, throughout all this long chapter of noses, and in every other part of my work, where the word Nose occurs—I declare, by that word I mean a nose, and nothing more, or less.
I define a nose like this—before I continue, I ask my readers, whether they are male or female, of any age, appearance, or background, for the love of God and their own souls, to be cautious of the temptations and suggestions of the devil. Don’t let him trick you into thinking anything other than what I include in my definition—Because when I use the word Nose, throughout this long chapter about noses and in every other part of my work where the word Nose comes up—I confirm that by that word, I mean a nose, nothing more, nothing less.
CHAPTER XXXII
——“Because,” quoth my great-grandmother, repeating the words again—“you have little or no nose, Sir.”———
——“Because,” said my great-grandmother, repeating the words again—“you have barely any nose, Sir.
S’death! cried my great-grandfather, clapping his hand upon his nose,—’tis not so small as that comes to;——’tis a full inch longer than my father’s.—Now, my great-grandfather’s nose was for all the world like unto the noses of all the men, women, and children, whom Pantagruel found dwelling upon the island of Ennasin.———By the way, if you would know the strange way of getting a-kin amongst so flat-nosed a people——you must read the book;——find it out yourself, you never can.——
“Death!” my great-grandfather exclaimed, putting his hand on his nose, “it’s not as small as that! It’s a full inch longer than my father’s.” My great-grandfather’s nose looked just like the noses of all the men, women, and children that Pantagruel encountered on the island of Ennasin. By the way, if you want to learn about the strange way people get related in such a flat-nosed community—you’ll have to read the book; you’ll never figure it out yourself. Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
—’Twas shaped, Sir, like an ace of clubs.
—It was shaped, Sir, like an ace of clubs.
—’Tis a full inch, continued my grandfather, pressing up the ridge of his nose with his finger and thumb; and repeating his assertion——’tis a full inch longer, madam, than my father’s——You must mean your uncle’s, replied my great-grandmother.
—It's a full inch, my grandfather continued, pinching the ridge of his nose with his finger and thumb; and repeating his claim—it's a full inch longer, ma'am, than my father's—You must mean your uncle's, my great-grandmother replied.
———My great-grandfather was convinced.—He untwisted the paper, and signed the article.
———My great-grandfather was sure of it.—He unwrapped the paper and signed the document.
CHAPTER XXXIII
——What an unconscionable jointure, my dear, do we pay out of this small estate of ours, quoth my grandmother to my grandfather.
——What a ridiculous settlement, my dear, we are forced to pay from this small estate of ours, my grandmother said to my grandfather.
My father, replied my grandfather, had no more nose, my dear, saving the mark, than there is upon the back of my hand.
My father, my grandfather replied, didn't have any more of a nose, dear, just the mark, than what's on the back of my hand.
—Now, you must know, that my great-grandmother outlived my grandfather twelve years; so that my father had the jointure to pay, a hundred and fifty pounds half-yearly—(on Michaelmas and Lady-day),—during all that time.
—Now, you should know that my great-grandmother outlived my grandfather by twelve years; so my father had to pay the jointure of a hundred and fifty pounds every six months—(on Michaelmas and Lady-day)—for all that time.
No man discharged pecuniary obligations with a better grace than my father.———And as far as a hundred pounds went, he would fling it upon the table, guinea by guinea, with that spirited jerk of an honest welcome, which generous souls, and generous souls only, are able to fling down money: but as soon as ever he enter’d upon the odd fifty—he generally gave a loud Hem! rubb’d the side of his nose leisurely with the flat part of his fore finger——inserted his hand cautiously betwixt his head and the cawl of his wig—look’d at both sides of every guinea as he parted with it——and seldom could get to the end of the fifty pounds, without pulling out his handkerchief, and wiping his temples.
No one paid off debts with more style than my dad. When it came to a hundred pounds, he would toss it onto the table, guinea by guinea, with that enthusiastic flick that only generous people can manage. But as soon as he started in on the odd fifty, he’d usually clear his throat, leisurely rub the side of his nose with his forefinger, carefully slide his hand between his head and the back of his wig, examine both sides of each guinea he handed over, and he rarely made it through the entire fifty pounds without pulling out his handkerchief to wipe his forehead.
Defend me, gracious Heaven! from those persecuting spirits who make no allowances for these workings within us.—Never—O never may I lay down in their tents, who cannot relax the engine, and feel pity for the force of education, and the prevalence of opinions long derived from ancestors!
Defend me, kind Heaven! from those tormenting spirits who have no understanding of what goes on inside us.—Never—O never may I rest in their camps, who cannot ease the pressure, and feel compassion for the impact of education and the dominance of beliefs passed down from our ancestors!
For three generations at least this tenet in favour of long noses had gradually been taking root in our family.———Tradition was all along on its side, and Interest was every half-year stepping in to strengthen it; so that the whimsicality of my father’s brain was far from having the whole honour of this, as it had of almost all his other strange notions.—For in a great measure he might be said to have suck’d this in with his mother’s milk. He did his part however.——If education planted the mistake (in case it was one) my father watered it, and ripened it to perfection.
For at least three generations, this belief in favor of long noses had slowly become part of our family.———Tradition was always on its side, and Interest every six months reinforced it; so my father's quirky ideas didn’t bear full responsibility for this, as they did for almost all his other odd beliefs. He had largely absorbed this from his mother's milk. He played his part, though.——If education planted the misconception (if it was one), my father nurtured it and brought it to perfection.
He would often declare, in speaking his thoughts upon the subject, that he did not conceive how the greatest family in England could stand it out against an uninterrupted succession of six or seven short noses.—And for the contrary reason, he would generally add, That it must be one of the greatest problems in civil life, where the same number of long and jolly noses, following one another in a direct line, did not raise and hoist it up into the best vacancies in the kingdom.———He would often boast that the Shandy family rank’d very high in King Harry the VIIIth’s time, but owed its rise to no state engine—he would say—but to that only;——but that, like other families, he would add——it had felt the turn of the wheel, and had never recovered 160 the blow of my great-grandfather’s nose.——It was an ace of clubs indeed, he would cry, shaking his head—and as vile a one for an unfortunate family as ever turn’d up trumps.
He would often say, when sharing his thoughts on the topic, that he couldn't understand how the biggest family in England could last through an unbroken line of six or seven short noses. And for the opposite reason, he would usually add that it must be one of the greatest challenges in society when the same number of long and cheerful noses, following one another in a straight line, didn't elevate them to the top positions in the kingdom. He would often brag that the Shandy family ranked very high during King Harry the VIIIth's reign, but said their rise was thanks to no political maneuvering—just that alone; however, like other families, he would add, it had felt the shift of fortune and had never fully recovered from the impact of my great-grandfather's nose. It was indeed a terrible blow, he would exclaim, shaking his head—and as bad a one for an unfortunate family as ever played a winning hand. 160
———Fair and softly, gentle reader!———where is thy fancy carrying thee?——If there is truth in man, by my great-grandfather’s nose, I mean the external organ of smelling, or that part of man which stands prominent in his face——and which painters say, in good jolly noses and well-proportioned faces, should comprehend a full third——that is, measured downwards from the setting on of the hair.——
———Easy there, dear reader!———where are your thoughts taking you?——If there's any truth in people, by my great-grandfather’s nose, I mean the actual nose, or that part of a person that sticks out on their face——and which artists say, in happy, well-shaped faces, should make up about a full third——that is, measured downward from where the hair begins.——
——What a life of it has an author, at this pass!
——What a life an author has at this point!
CHAPTER XXXIV
It is a singular blessing, that nature has form’d the mind of man with the same happy backwardness and renitency against conviction, which is observed in old dogs—“of not learning new tricks.”
It is a unique blessing that nature has shaped the human mind with the same stubbornness and resistance to change that we see in old dogs—"of not learning new tricks."
What a shuttlecock of a fellow would the greatest philosopher that ever existed be whisk’d into at once, did he read such books, and observe such facts, and think such thoughts, as would eternally be making him change sides!
What a confused person the greatest philosopher of all time would become if he read such books, noticed such facts, and had such thoughts that would constantly make him switch sides!
Now, my father, as I told you last year, detested all this—He pick’d up an opinion, Sir, as a man in a state of nature picks up an apple.—It becomes his own—and if he is a man of spirit, he would lose his life rather than give it up.
Now, my father, as I mentioned last year, hated all of this—He picked up an opinion, Sir, like a man in nature picks up an apple.—It becomes his own—and if he has any spirit, he would rather die than give it up.
I am aware that Didius, the great civilian, will contest this point; and cry out against me, Whence comes this man’s right to this apple? ex confesso, he will say—things were in a state of nature—The apple, as much Frank’s apple as John’s. Pray, Mr. Shandy, what patent has he to shew for it? and how did it begin to be his? was it, when he set his heart upon it? or when he gathered it? or when he chew’d it? or when he roasted it? or when he peel’d, or when he brought it home? or when he digested?—or when he——?——For ’tis plain, Sir, if the first picking up of the apple, made it not his—that no subsequent act could.
I know that Didius, the great legal expert, will argue against me and shout, "What gives this guy the right to that apple?" Ex confesso, he’ll say—things were in a natural state—The apple belongs just as much to Frank as it does to John. So, Mr. Shandy, what proof does he have for it? And how did it come to be his? Was it when he decided he wanted it? Or when he picked it? Or when he bit into it? Or when he cooked it? Or when he peeled it, or when he carried it home? Or when he digested it?—or when he…? It's clear, Sir, that if picking up the apple first didn't make it his, then no later action could.
Brother Didius, Tribonius will answer—(now Tribonius the civilian and church lawyer’s beard being three inches and a half and three eighths longer than Didius his beard—I’m glad he takes up the cudgels for me, so I give myself no farther trouble about the answer).—Brother Didius, Tribonius will say, it is a 161 decreed case, as you may find it in the fragments of Gregorius and Hermogines’s codes, and in all the codes from Justinian’s down to the codes of Louis and Des Eaux—That the sweat of a man’s brows, and the exsudations of a man’s brains, are as much a man’s own property as the breeches upon his backside;—which said exsudations, &c., being dropp’d upon the said apple by the labour of finding it, and picking it up; and being moreover indissolubly wasted, and as indissolubly annex’d, by the picker up, to the thing pick’d up, carried home, roasted, peel’d, eaten, digested, and so on;——’tis evident that the gatherer of the apple, in so doing, has mix’d up something which was his own, with the apple which was not his own, by which means he has acquired a property;—or, in other words, the apple is John’s apple.
Brother Didius, Tribonius will reply—(now Tribonius, the civilian and church lawyer has a beard three and a half inches longer than Didius’s—I’m glad he’s taking up the argument for me, so I won't worry about the answer anymore).—Brother Didius, Tribonius will say, it’s a case decreed in the laws, as you can find in the fragments of Gregorius and Hermogines’s codes, and in all the codes from Justinian down to those of Louis and Des Eaux—That the sweat of a man’s brow and the outpourings of a man’s mind are as much a person’s property as the pants on his backside;—these outpourings, etc., falling on the apple through the effort of finding and picking it up; and being furthermore undeniably mixed, and as inseparably attached, by the person picking it up, to the apple that was picked, carried home, cooked, peeled, eaten, digested, and so on;——it’s clear that the person who gathered the apple has combined something that was his own with the apple that wasn’t his, thereby acquiring ownership;—or, in other words, the apple is John’s apple.
By the same learned chain of reasoning my father stood up for all his opinions; he had spared no pains in picking them up, and the more they lay out of the common way, the better still was his title.——No mortal claimed them; they had cost him moreover as much labour in cooking and digesting as in the case above, so that they might well and truly be said to be of his own goods and chattles.—Accordingly he held fast by ’em, both by teeth and claws—would fly to whatever he could lay his hands on—and, in a word, would intrench and fortify them round with as many circumvallations and breast-works, as my uncle Toby would a citadel.
Using the same logical reasoning, my father defended all his beliefs; he had put in a lot of effort to gather them, and the more unusual they were, the stronger his claim became. No one else wanted them; they had also taken him just as much work to analyze and understand as in the previous case, so they could rightfully be considered his own property. As a result, he held on to them fiercely—like a bulldog with a bone—and would grab onto anything he could find to support them. In short, he would protect and reinforce them with as many defenses as my uncle Toby would for a fortress.
There was one plaguy rub in the way of this——the scarcity of materials to make anything of a defence with, in case of a smart attack; inasmuch as few men of great genius had exercised their parts in writing books upon the subject of great noses: by the trotting of my lean horse, the thing is incredible! and I am quite lost in my understanding, when I am considering what a treasure of precious time and talents together has been wasted upon worse subjects—and how many millions of books in all languages, and in all possible types and bindings, have been fabricated upon points not half so much tending to the unity and peace-making of the world. What was to be had, however, he set the greater store by; and though my father would oft-times sport with my uncle Toby’s library—which, by the bye, was ridiculous enough—yet at the very same time he did it, he collected every book and treatise which had been systematically wrote upon noses, with as much care as my honest uncle Toby had done those upon military architecture.——’Tis true, a much less table would 162 have held them—but that was not thy transgression, my dear uncle.—
There was one annoying issue with this——the lack of materials to create any kind of defense if we faced a sudden attack; since not many brilliant writers had tackled the topic of large noses. It’s hard to believe, considering how my thin horse trotted along! I feel completely baffled when I think about how much valuable time and talent has been wasted on lesser topics—and how many millions of books in every language, in all sorts of formats and cover designs, have been created on issues that don’t contribute nearly as much to the unity and peace of the world. However, he valued whatever he could find; and even though my father often joked about my uncle Toby’s library—which, by the way, was pretty ridiculous—at the same time, he collected every book and treatise that had been systematically written about noses with the same care that my honest uncle Toby dedicated to those on military architecture. It’s true, a much smaller table would have sufficed to hold them—but that wasn’t your fault, my dear uncle.
Here——but why here——rather than in any other part of my story——I am not able to tell:———but here it is———my heart stops me to pay to thee, my dear uncle Toby, once for all, the tribute I owe thy goodness.——Here let me thrust my chair aside, and kneel down upon the ground, whilst I am pouring forth the warmest sentiment of love for thee, and veneration for the excellency of thy character, that ever virtue and nature kindled in a nephew’s bosom.——Peace and comfort rest for evermore upon thy head!—Thou enviedst no man’s comforts——insultedst no man’s opinions——Thou blackenedst no man’s character—devouredst no man’s bread: gently, with faithful Trim behind thee, didst thou amble round the little circle of thy pleasures, jostling no creature in thy way:—for each one’s sorrow thou hadst a tear,—for each man’s need, thou hadst a shilling.
Here—but why here—rather than in any other part of my story—I can't say:—but here it is—my heart stops me to pay you, my dear uncle Toby, once and for all, the tribute I owe your kindness. Here let me push my chair aside and kneel down on the ground, as I share the deepest feelings of love for you and respect for the greatness of your character, that ever virtue and nature ignited in a nephew's heart. May peace and comfort rest forever upon your head! You envied no one’s happiness—you insulted no one’s opinions—you tarnished no one’s reputation—you took nothing from anyone: gently, with loyal Trim behind you, you walked around your little circle of joys, bothering no one in your path:—for each person’s sorrow you had a tear,—for each man’s need, you had a shilling.
Whilst I am worth one, to pay a weeder—thy path from thy door to thy bowling-green shall never be grown up.——Whilst there is a rood and a half of land in the Shandy family, thy fortifications, my dear uncle Toby, shall never be demolish’d.
While I’m worth enough to hire a gardener, the area from your door to your bowling green will never be overgrown. As long as there’s a rood and a half of land in the Shandy family, your defenses, my dear Uncle Toby, will never be torn down.
CHAPTER XXXV
My father’s collection was not great, but to make amends, it was curious; and consequently he was some time in making it; he had the great good fortune however, to set off well, in getting Bruscambille’s prologue upon long noses, almost for nothing—for he gave no more for Bruscambille than three half-crowns; owing indeed to the strong fancy which the stall-man saw my father had for the book the moment he laid his hands upon it.——There are not three Bruscambilles in Christendom—said the stall-man, except what are chain’d up in the libraries of the curious. My father flung down the money as quick as lightning——took Bruscambille into his bosom——hied home from Piccadilly to Coleman-street with it, as he would have hied home with a treasure, without taking his hand once off from Bruscambille all the way.
My father's collection wasn't extensive, but it was interesting; and as a result, he spent a fair amount of time building it. However, he was lucky to start off strong by getting Bruscambille's prologue about long noses for almost nothing—he paid only three half-crowns for Bruscambille because the vendor noticed my father's immediate interest in the book as soon as he touched it. "There aren’t three Bruscambilles in Christendom—except for those locked away in the libraries of collectors," the vendor said. My father quickly handed over the money—took Bruscambille close to his heart—and hurried home from Piccadilly to Coleman-street with it, as if he were carrying a treasure, never taking his hand off Bruscambille the entire way.
To those who do not yet know of which gender Bruscambille is———inasmuch as a prologue upon long noses might easily be done by either———’twill be no objection against the simile—to say, That when my father got home, he solaced himself with Bruscambille after the manner in which, ’tis ten to one, your worship solaced yourself with your first mistress———that is, from morning even unto night: which, by the bye, how delightful soever it may prove to the inamorato—is of little or no entertainment at all to by-standers.——Take notice, I go no farther with the simile—my father’s eye was greater than his appetite—his zeal greater than his knowledge—he cool’d—his affections became divided——he got hold of Prignitz—purchased Scroderus, Andrea Paræus, Bouchet’s Evening Conferences, and above all, the great and learned Hafen Slawkenbergius; of which, as I shall have much to say by and by—I will say nothing now.
For those who don’t yet know what gender Bruscambille is—since a prologue about long noses could easily be written by either—there’s no problem with the comparison. When my father got home, he enjoyed Bruscambille in the same way that, I’m sure, your worship enjoyed your first girlfriend—that is, from morning to night. However delightful that might be for the lover, it’s pretty boring for those around. Just so you know, I won’t go further with the comparison—my father’s eye was bigger than his appetite—his enthusiasm greater than his knowledge—he cooled down—his interests became divided—he came across Prignitz—bought Scroderus, Andrea Paræus, Bouchet’s Evening Conferences, and most importantly, the great and learned Hafen Slawkenbergius; about which, as I will have much to say later, I won’t say anything now.
CHAPTER XXXVI
Of all the tracts my father was at the pains to procure and study in support of his hypothesis, there was not any one wherein he felt a more cruel disappointment at first, than in the celebrated dialogue between Pamphagus and Cocles, written by the chaste pen of the great and venerable Erasmus, upon the various uses and seasonable applications of long noses.———Now don’t let Satan, my dear girl, in this chapter, take advantage of any one spot of rising ground to get astride of your imagination, if you can any ways help it; or if he is so nimble as to slip on—let me beg of you, like an unback’d filly, to frisk it, to squirt it, to jump it, to rear it, to bound it—and to kick it, with long kicks and short kicks, till, like Tickletoby’s mare, you break a strap or a crupper and throw his worship into the dirt.—You need not kill him.—
Of all the essays my father went to great lengths to find and study to support his theory, none disappointed him more at first than the famous dialogue between Pamphagus and Cocles, written by the pure and esteemed Erasmus, on the different uses and timely applications of long noses.———Now please don’t let the devil, my dear girl, in this chapter, take advantage of any high point to dominate your imagination, if you can help it; or if he’s quick enough to get a grip—let me urge you, like an untrained horse, to frolic, to kick, to jump, to rear, to bound—and to kick it, with long kicks and short kicks, until, like Tickletoby’s mare, you break a strap or a crupper and send him flying into the dirt.—You don’t have to kill him.—
—And pray who was Tickletoby’s mare?—’tis just as discreditable and unscholarlike a question, Sir, as to have asked what year (ab. urb. con.) the second Punic war broke out.—Who was Tickletoby’s mare?——Read, read, read, read, my unlearned reader! read—or by the knowledge of the great saint Paraleipomenon—I tell you before-hand, you had better throw 164 down the book at once; for without much reading, by which your reverence knows I mean much knowledge, you will no more be able to penetrate the moral of the next marbled page (motly emblem of my work!) than the world with all its sagacity has been able to unravel the many opinions, transactions, and truths which still lie mystically hid under the dark veil of the black one.
—And who was Tickletoby’s mare?—That’s just as shameful and uneducated a question, Sir, as asking what year (ab. urb. con.) the second Punic war started.—Who was Tickletoby’s mare?——Read, read, read, read, my uninformed reader! Read—or by the knowledge of the great saint Paraleipomenon—I tell you upfront, you might as well throw 164 the book away right now; because without much reading, which you know I mean much knowledge, you won’t be able to understand the moral of the next marbled page (a motley emblem of my work!) any better than the world with all its wisdom has been able to figure out the numerous opinions, actions, and truths that still remain mystically hidden under the dark veil of the black one.
CHAPTER XXXVII
“Nihil me pœnitet hujus nasi,” quoth Pamphagus;——that is—“My nose has been the making of me.”—————“Nec est cur pœniteat,” replies Cocles; that is, “How the duce should such a nose fail?”
“Nihil me pœnitet hujus nasi,” said Pamphagus;——which means—“My nose has been my greatest asset.”—————“Nec est cur pœniteat,” replies Cocles; that is, “How could such a nose possibly be a downside?”
The doctrine, you see, was laid down by Erasmus, as my father wished it, with the utmost plainness; but my father’s disappointment was, in finding nothing more from so able a pen, but the bare fact itself; without any of that speculative subtilty or ambidexterity of argumentation upon it, which Heaven had bestow’d upon man on purpose to investigate truth, and fight for her on all sides.——My father pish’d and pugh’d at first most terribly———’tis worth something to have a good name. As the dialogue was of Erasmus, my father soon came to himself, and read it over and over again with great application, studying every word and every syllable of it thro’ and thro’ in its most strict and literal interpretation—he could still make nothing of it, that way. Mayhap there is more meant, than is said in it, quoth my father.——Learned men, brother Toby, don’t write dialogues upon long noses for nothing.———I’ll study the mystick and the allegorick sense——here is some room to turn a man’s self in, brother.
The doctrine, you see, was clearly laid out by Erasmus, just as my father wanted; however, my father was disappointed to find that from such a skilled writer, he only got the simple fact without any of the cleverness or flexibility in reasoning that Heaven gave people to explore truth and defend it from every angle. My father scoffed and huffed at first quite dramatically—having a great reputation means something. Since the dialogue was by Erasmus, my father quickly collected himself and read it over and over with great focus, analyzing every word and syllable in the strictest and most literal way—but he still couldn’t make sense of it that way. Perhaps there’s more meant than what’s actually said, he said. Learned men, brother Toby, don’t write dialogues about long noses for no reason. I’ll dig into the mystical and allegorical meaning—there’s some space to explore here, brother.
My father read on.———Now I find it needful to inform your reverences and worships, that besides the many nautical uses of long noses enumerated by Erasmus, the dialogist affirmeth that a long nose is not without its domestic conveniencies also; for that in a case of distress—and for want of a pair of bellows, it will do excellently well, ad ixcitandum focum (to stir up the fire).
My father continued reading.———Now I find it necessary to let you all know that besides the many sailing benefits of long noses listed by Erasmus, the speaker claims that a long nose also has its home advantages; in a pinch—since a pair of bellows is unavailable, it works just as well, ad ixcitandum focum (to stir up the fire).
Nature had been prodigal in her gifts to my father beyond measure, and had sown the seeds of verbal criticism as deep within him, as she had done the seeds of all other knowledge———so that he had got out his penknife, and was trying experiments upon the sentence, to see if he could not scratch some better sense into it.——I’ve got within a single letter, brother Toby, cried my father, of Erasmus his mystic meaning.—You are near enough, brother, replied my uncle, in all conscience.———Pshaw! cried my father, scratching on——I might as well be seven miles off.—I’ve done it—said my father, snapping his fingers—See, my dear brother Toby, how I have mended the sense.——But you have marr’d a word, replied my uncle Toby.——My father put on his spectacles——bit his lip———and tore out the leaf in a passion.
Nature had given my father an abundance of gifts, and had planted the seeds of verbal criticism deep within him, just like she had done with all other knowledge—so he took out his penknife and started experimenting with the sentence, trying to see if he could scratch out a better meaning. "I've come across a single letter, brother Toby," my father exclaimed, "from Erasmus's mysterious meaning." "You're close enough, brother," my uncle replied, with all due respect. "Nonsense!" my father said, continuing to scratch away. "I might as well be seven miles away." "I've done it," my father declared, snapping his fingers. "See, my dear brother Toby, look at how I've improved the meaning." "But you've ruined a word," my uncle Toby pointed out. My father put on his glasses, bit his lip, and angrily tore out the page.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
O Slawkenbergius! thou faithful analyzer of my Disgrazias—thou sad foreteller of so many of the whips and short turns which in one stage or other of my life have come slap upon me from the shortness of my nose, and no other cause, that I am conscious of.—Tell me, Slawkenbergius! what secret impulse was it? what intonation of voice? whence came it? how did it sound in thy ears?——art thou sure thou heard’st it?——which first cried out to thee———go———go, Slawkenbergius! dedicate the labours of thy life——neglect thy pastimes———call forth all the powers and faculties of thy nature——macerate thyself in the service of mankind, and write a grand FOLIO for them, upon the subject of their noses.
O Slawkenbergius! you faithful analyzer of my Disgrazias—you sad foreteller of so many of the whips and setbacks that have come at me in various stages of my life because of my short nose, and no other reason that I know of.—Tell me, Slawkenbergius! what secret urge was it? what tone of voice? where did it come from? how did it sound in your ears?——are you sure you heard it?——which first called out to you———go———go, Slawkenbergius! dedicate the efforts of your life——ignore your pastimes———call upon all the powers and abilities within you——wear yourself down in the service of humanity, and write a grand Folio for them, about their noses.
How the communication was conveyed into Slawkenbergius’s sensorium——so that Slawkenbergius should know whose finger touch’d the key—and whose hand it was that blew the bellows——as Hafen Slawkenbergius has been dead and laid in his grave above fourscore and ten years———we can only raise conjectures.
How the message was sent into Slawkenbergius’s mind—so that Slawkenbergius would know whose finger touched the key—and whose hand was working the bellows—since Hafen Slawkenbergius has been dead and buried for over eighty years—we can only speculate.
Slawkenbergius was play’d upon, for aught I know, like one of Whitefield’s disciples——that is, with such a distinct intelligence, Sir, of which of the two masters it was that had been practising upon his instrument———as to make all reasoning upon it needless.
Slawkenbergius was played, as far as I know, like one of Whitefield’s followers—that is, with such clear understanding, Sir, of which of the two masters had been working on his instrument—that there was no need for any reasoning about it.
———For in the account which Hafen Slawkenbergius gives the world of his motives and occasions for writing, and spending so many years of his life upon this one work—towards the end of his prolegomena, which by the bye should have come first——but the bookbinder has most injudiciously placed it betwixt the analytical contents of the book, and the book itself—he informs his reader, that ever since he had arrived at the age of discernment, and was able to sit down coolly, and consider within himself the true state and condition of man, and distinguish the main end and design of his being;——or—to shorten my translation, for Slawkenbergius’s book is in Latin, and not a little prolix in this passage—ever since I understood, quoth Slawkenbergius, any thing——or rather what was what——and could perceive that the point of long noses had been too loosely handled by all who had gone before;——have I, Slawkenbergius, felt a strong impulse, with a mighty and unresistible call within me, to gird up myself to this undertaking.
———In the account that Hafen Slawkenbergius shares about his reasons and occasions for writing, and for spending so many years on this single work—toward the end of his prolegomena, which, by the way, should have come first—but the bookbinder has unfortunately placed it between the analytical contents of the book and the book itself—he tells his readers that since he reached the age of understanding, and was able to sit down calmly and reflect on the true state and condition of humanity, and distinguish the main purpose and design of his existence;—or—in simpler terms, because Slawkenbergius’s book is in Latin and rather wordy in this section—ever since I understood, said Slawkenbergius, anything—or rather what is what—and could see that the subject of long noses had been too casually treated by everyone before me;—I, Slawkenbergius, have felt a strong impulse, with a powerful and irresistible call within me, to take on this task.
And to do justice to Slawkenbergius, he has entered the list with a stronger lance, and taken a much larger career in it than any one man who had ever entered it before him——and indeed, in many respects, deserves to be en-nich’d as a prototype for all writers, of voluminous works at least, to model their books by——for he has taken in, Sir, the whole subject—examined every part of it dialectically———then brought it into full day; dilucidating it with all the light which either the collision of his own natural parts could strike—or the profoundest knowledge of the sciences had impowered him to cast upon it—collating, collecting, and compiling———begging, borrowing, and stealing, as he went along, all that had been wrote or wrangled thereupon in the schools and porticos of the learned: so that Slawkenbergius his book may properly be considered, not only as a model—but as a thorough-stitched DIGEST and regular institute of noses, comprehending in it all that is or can be needful to be known about them.
And to give credit to Slawkenbergius, he has jumped into the field with a stronger lance and taken on a much bigger challenge than anyone who came before him—and indeed, in many ways, he deserves to be recognized as a model for all writers, at least those of extensive works, to follow in their book design—for he has tackled the entire subject—examining every aspect of it dialectically—and then brought it to light; explaining it with all the insight that either his own natural intellect could provide or the deepest knowledge of the sciences allowed him to share—collating, gathering, and compiling—requesting, borrowing, and even taking along the way, everything that had been written or debated about in the teaching spaces and forums of the learned: so that Slawkenbergius's book can rightly be viewed, not just as a model—but as a comprehensive SUMMARY and systematic guide to noses, including everything that is or could be necessary to know about them.
For this cause it is that I forbear to speak of so many (otherwise) valuable books and treatises of my father’s collecting, wrote either, plump upon noses——or collaterally touching them;———such for instance as Prignitz, now lying upon the table before me, who with infinite learning, and from the most candid and scholar-like examination of above four thousand different skulls, in upwards of twenty charnel-houses in Silesia, which he had rummaged———has informed us, that the mensuration and configuration of the osseous or bony parts of human noses, in any given tract of country, except Crim Tartary, where they are all crush’d down by the thumb, so that no judgment can be formed upon them—are much nearer alike, than the world imagines;—the difference amongst them being, he says, a mere trifle, not worth taking notice of;——but that the size and jollity of every individual nose, and by which one nose ranks above another, and bears a higher price, is owing to the cartilaginous and muscular parts of it, into whose ducts and sinuses the blood and animal spirits being impell’d and driven by the warmth and force of the imagination, which is but a step from it (bating the case of idiots, whom Prignitz, who had lived many years in Turky, supposes under the more immediate tutelage of Heaven)—it so happens, and ever must, says Prignitz, that the excellency of the nose is in a direct arithmetical proportion to the excellency of the wearer’s fancy.
For this reason, I hold back from discussing so many other valuable books and writings from my father's collection, whether directly related or in a more tangential way; for instance, there is Prignitz, which is now sitting on the table in front of me. He, with tremendous knowledge and through a thorough examination of over four thousand different skulls from more than twenty ossuaries in Silesia, has revealed to us that the measurement and shape of the bony parts of human noses in any given region, except for Crimea, where they are all flattened down, making any judgment impossible—are much more alike than people think. He claims that the differences are insignificant and not worth mentioning. Instead, it's the size and uniqueness of each individual nose, which determines its status and value, that arises from its cartilage and muscle. The blood and vitality flow through its ducts and sinuses, influenced by warmth and the power of the imagination (unless we're talking about idiots, whom Prignitz, who spent many years in Turkey, believes are under more direct supervision from Heaven). According to Prignitz, the quality of a person's nose is directly related to the creativity of its owner.
It is for the same reason, that is, because ’tis all comprehended in Slawkenbergius, that I say nothing likewise of Scroderus 169 (Andrea) who, all the world knows, set himself to oppugn Prignitz with great violence—proving it in his own way, first logically, and then by a series of stubborn facts, “That so far was Prignitz from the truth, in affirming that the fancy begat the nose, that on the contrary—the nose begat the fancy.”
It’s for the same reason, which is that everything is included in Slawkenbergius, that I won’t mention Scroderus 169 (Andrea) who, as everyone knows, took a strong stance against Prignitz—arguing in his own way, first logically, and then with a series of stubborn facts, “That so far from the truth was Prignitz in claiming that the imagination created the nose, that on the contrary—the nose created the imagination.”
—The learned suspected Scroderus of an indecent sophism in this—and Prignitz cried out aloud in the dispute, that Scroderus had shifted the idea upon him——but Scroderus went on, maintaining his thesis.
—The educated thought Scroderus was using a ridiculous argument here—and Prignitz shouted during the debate that Scroderus had put the idea onto him——but Scroderus continued to defend his position.
My father was just balancing within himself, which of the two sides he should take in this affair; when Ambrose Paræus decided it in a moment, and by overthrowing the systems, both of Prignitz and Scroderus, drove my father out of both sides of the controversy at once.
My father was trying to figure out which side he should take in this situation when Ambrose Paræus made a quick decision, and by dismantling the arguments of both Prignitz and Scroderus, forced my father out of the debate entirely.
Be witness———
Be a witness———
I don’t acquaint the learned reader—in saying it, I mention it only to shew the learned, I know the fact myself———
I don’t inform the knowledgeable reader—in mentioning it, I only do so to show the learned that I know the fact myself.
That this Ambrose Paræus was chief surgeon and nose-mender to Francis the ninth of France, and in high credit with him and the two preceding, or succeeding kings (I know not which)—and that, except in the slip he made in his story of Taliacotius’s noses, and his manner of setting them on—he was esteemed by the whole college of physicians at that time, as more knowing in matters of noses, than any one who had ever taken them in hand.
That this Ambrose Paræus was the chief surgeon and nose specialist for Francis the ninth of France, and held in high regard by him and the two previous or subsequent kings (I’m not sure which)—and that, aside from a mistake he made in his account of Taliacotius’s noses and how he attached them—he was respected by the entire medical college of that time as being more knowledgeable about noses than anyone who had ever tackled the subject.
Now Ambrose Paræus convinced my father, that the true and efficient cause of what had engaged so much the attention of the world, and upon which Prignitz and Scroderus had wasted so much learning and fine parts——was neither this nor that——but that the length and goodness of the nose was owing simply to the softness and flaccidity in the nurse’s breast———as the flatness and shortness of puisne noses was to the firmness and elastic repulsion of the same organ of nutrition in the hale and lively—which, tho’ happy for the woman, was the undoing of the child, inasmuch as his nose was so snubb’d, so rebuff’d, so rebated, and so refrigerated thereby, as never to arrive ad mensuram suam legitimam;——but that in case of the flaccidity and softness of the nurse or mother’s breast—by sinking into it, quoth Paræus, as into so much butter, the nose was comforted, nourish’d, plump’d up, refresh’d, refocillated, and set a growing for ever.
Now Ambrose Paræus convinced my father that the real and effective reason for what had drawn so much attention from the world, and on which Prignitz and Scroderus had spent so much knowledge and effort, was neither this nor that, but rather that the length and shape of the nose came down to the softness and flabbiness of the nurse's breast. In contrast, the flatness and shortness of puisne noses were due to the firmness and elastic push of the same organ of nourishment in healthy, lively individuals—which, while beneficial for the woman, was detrimental to the child, causing his nose to be so snubbed, so pushed back, so flattened, and so cooled that it never reached its ad mensuram suam legitimam. However, in the case of a soft and flabby nurse or mother’s breast—by sinking into it, Paræus remarked, like it was butter, the nose was comforted, nourished, plumped up, refreshed, revived, and set on a path to grow forever.
I have but two things to observe of Paræus; first, That he proves and explains all this with the utmost chastity and 170 decorum of expression:—for which may his soul for ever rest in peace!
I have only two things to say about Paræus; first, that he demonstrates and clarifies all of this with complete purity and 170 decorum of expression:—may his soul rest in peace forever!
And, secondly, that besides the systems of Prignitz and Scroderus, which Ambrose Paræus his hypothesis effectually overthrew—it overthrew at the same time the system of peace and harmony of our family; and for three days together, not only embroiled matters between my father and my mother, but turn’d likewise the whole house and everything in it, except my uncle Toby, quite upside down.
And, secondly, that besides the systems of Prignitz and Scroderus, which Ambrose Paræus effectively debunked—his argument also dismantled the peace and harmony of our family; for three days straight, it not only caused chaos between my father and mother but also turned the entire house and everything in it, except for my uncle Toby, completely upside down.
Such a ridiculous tale of a dispute between a man and his wife, never surely in any age or country got vent through the key-hole of a street-door.
Such a ridiculous story about a fight between a man and his wife has surely never been shared through the keyhole of a front door in any age or place.
My mother, you must know———but I have fifty things more necessary to let you know first——I have a hundred difficulties which I have promised to clear up, and a thousand distresses and domestick misadventures crowding in upon me thick and threefold, one upon the neck of another. A cow broke in (to-morrow morning) to my uncle Toby’s fortifications, and eat up two rations and a half of dried grass, tearing up the sods with it, which faced his horn-work and covered way.——Trim insists upon being tried by a court-martial—the cow to be shot—Slop to be crucifix’d—myself to be tristram’d and at my very baptism made a martyr of;——poor unhappy devils that we all are!——I want swaddling———but there is no time to be lost in exclamations———I have left my father lying across his bed, and my uncle Toby in his old fringed chair, sitting beside him, and promised I would go back to them in half an hour; and five-and-thirty minutes are laps’d already.———Of all the perplexities a mortal author was ever seen in——this certainly is the greatest, for I have Hafen Slawkenbergius’s folio, Sir, to finish——a dialogue between my father and my uncle Toby, upon the solution of Prignitz, Scroderus, Ambrose Paræus, Ponocrates, and Grangousier to relate—a tale out of Slawkenbergius to translate, and all this in five minutes less than no time at all;———such a head!—would to Heaven my enemies only saw the inside of it!
My mother, you should know—but I have fifty more important things to tell you first—I have a hundred problems I’ve promised to sort out, and a thousand worries and domestic mishaps piling up around me, one on top of another. A cow broke into my uncle Toby’s fortifications tomorrow morning and ate two and a half rations of dried grass, tearing up the sods that faced his horn-work and covered way. Trim insists on being tried by a court-martial—the cow should be shot—Slop should be crucified—and I should be tristram’d and martyred at my own baptism;—poor unhappy souls that we all are!—I need help—but there’s no time to waste on exclamations—I’ve left my father lying across his bed, and my uncle Toby in his old fringed chair sitting beside him, and I promised I’d be back in half an hour; and thirty-five minutes have already passed. Of all the puzzles a writer has ever faced—this is definitely the biggest, because I have Hafen Slawkenbergius’s folio to finish— a dialogue between my father and my uncle Toby about Prignitz, Scroderus, Ambrose Paræus, Ponocrates, and Grangousier to discuss—a tale from Slawkenbergius to translate, and all of this with five minutes less than no time at all;—what a head!—I wish my enemies could see what’s inside it!
CHAPTER XXXIX
There was not any one scene more entertaining in our family—and to do it justice in this point;——and I here put off my cap and lay it upon the table close beside my ink-horn, on 171 purpose to make my declaration to the world concerning this one article the more solemn——that I believe in my soul (unless my love and partiality to my understanding blinds me) the hand of the supreme Maker and first Designer of all things never made or put a family together (in that period at least of it which I have sat down to write the story of)——where the characters of it were cast or contrasted with so dramatick a felicity as ours was, for this end; or in which the capacities of affording such exquisite scenes, and the powers of shifting them perpetually from morning to night, were lodged and intrusted with so unlimited a confidence, as in the Shandy Family.
There was no scene more entertaining in our family—and to give it the credit it deserves;——and here I remove my hat and place it on the table next to my inkwell, on 171 purpose to declare to the world this one point more seriously——that I truly believe (unless my love and bias toward my own understanding blind me) that the supreme Creator and original Designer of everything never created or assembled a family (at least during the time I've sat down to write this story)——where the characters were crafted or contrasted with such dramatic flair as ours was, for this reason; or in which the ability to provide such exquisite scenes, and the power to change them continually from morning to night, were entrusted with such limitless confidence, as in the Shandy Family.
Not any one of these was more diverting, I say, in this whimsical theatre of ours——than what frequently arose out of this self-same chapter of long noses———especially when my father’s imagination was heated with the enquiry, and nothing would serve him but to heat my uncle Toby’s too.
Not one of these was more entertaining, I say, in this quirky theater of ours—than what often came out of this very chapter about long noses—especially when my father was fired up with the inquiry, and nothing would do but to get my uncle Toby fired up too.
My uncle Toby would give my father all possible fair play in this attempt; and with infinite patience would sit smoaking his pipe for whole hours together, whilst my father was practising upon his head, and trying every accessible avenue to drive Prignitz and Scroderus’s solutions into it.
My uncle Toby would give my dad all the fair play he could in this effort; and with endless patience, he would sit smoking his pipe for hours on end, while my dad practiced on his head, trying every possible way to get Prignitz and Scroderus’s solutions into it.
Whether they were above my uncle Toby’s reason———or contrary to it———or that his brain was like damp timber, and no spark could possibly take hold——or that it was so full of saps, mines, blinds, curtins, and such military disqualifications to his seeing clearly into Prignitz and Scroderus’s doctrines——I say not—let schoolmen—scullions, anatomists, and engineers, fight for it among themselves——
Whether they were beyond my uncle Toby’s reasoning—or against it—or if his mind was like damp wood, incapable of igniting—or if it was just cluttered with distractions, obstacles, and other things that hindered his ability to understand Prignitz and Scroderus’s beliefs—I won’t say. Let scholars, cooks, anatomists, and engineers battle it out among themselves
’Twas some misfortune, I make no doubt, in this affair, that my father had every word of it to translate for the benefit of my uncle Toby, and render out of Slawkenbergius’s Latin, of which, as he was no great master, his translation was not always of the purest——and generally least so where ’twas most wanted.—This naturally open’d a door to a second misfortune;——that in the warmer paroxysms of his zeal to open my uncle Toby’s eyes———my father’s ideas ran on as much faster than the translation, as the translation outmoved my uncle Toby’s———neither the one or the other added much to the perspicuity of my father’s lecture.
It was definitely some misfortune, I have no doubt, in this situation, that my father had to translate every word for my uncle Toby and turn it from Slawkenbergius’s Latin, of which, since he wasn't very skilled, his translations were often not the clearest—and generally least so when it was most needed. This naturally led to a second misfortune;—that in the more intense moments of his eagerness to enlighten my uncle Toby—my father's thoughts flowed much faster than the translation, just as the translation raced ahead of my uncle Toby—and neither contributed much to the clarity of my father's lecture.
CHAPTER XL
The gift of ratiocination and making syllogisms——I mean in man—for in superior classes of being, such as angels and spirits——’tis all done, may it please your worships, as they tell me, by Intuition;—and beings inferior, as your worships all know——syllogize by their noses: though there is an island swimming in the sea (though not altogether at its ease) whose inhabitants, if my intelligence deceives me not, are so wonderfully gifted, as to syllogize after the same fashion, and oft-times to make very well out too:———but that’s neither here nor there———
The ability to think logically and create syllogisms—I’m talking about humans—because in higher beings like angels and spirits, it’s all done, I’m told, by Gut feeling;—and lower beings, as you all know—think using their instincts: although there’s an island floating in the sea (not entirely comfortably) whose inhabitants, if I’m not mistaken, are remarkably skilled at reasoning like that, often coming to very good conclusions too:———but that’s beside the point I'm ready for the text. Please provide it.
The gift of doing it as it should be, amongst us, or—the great and principal act of ratiocination in man, as logicians tell us, is the finding out the agreement or disagreement of two ideas one with another, by the intervention of a third (called the medius terminus); just as a man, as Locke well observes, by a yard, finds two men’s nine-pin-alleys to be of the same length, which could not be brought together, to measure their equality, by juxta-position.
The ability to do things properly among us—or what logicians refer to as the main act of reasoning in humans—is to figure out whether two ideas agree or disagree with each other, through the help of a third idea (known as the medius terminus); similar to how a person, as Locke points out, uses a yardstick to determine that two bowling alleys are the same length, which could not be measured for equality by placing them next to each other.
Had the same great reasoner looked on, as my father illustrated his systems of noses, and observed my uncle Toby’s deportment—what great attention he gave to every word—and as oft as he took his pipe from his mouth, with what wonderful seriousness he contemplated the length of it——surveying it transversely as he held it betwixt his finger and his thumb———then fore-right———then this way, and then that, in all its possible directions and foreshortenings———he would have concluded my uncle Toby had got hold of the medius terminus, and was syllogizing and measuring with it the truth of each hypothesis of long noses, in order, as my father laid them before him. This, by the bye, was more than my father wanted——his aim in all the pains he was at in these philosophick lectures—was to enable my uncle Toby not to discuss——but comprehend——to hold the grains and scruples of learning——not to weigh them.——My uncle Toby, as you will read in the next chapter, did neither the one or the other.
If the same thoughtful observer had been watching as my father explained his theories about noses and noted my uncle Toby’s behavior—how intently he listened to every word—and how, every time he took his pipe out of his mouth, he seriously pondered its length—looking at it sideways as he held it between his fingers—then straight on—then this way, and then that, from every angle—he would have thought my uncle Toby was engaged in figuring out the medius terminus and was logically measuring the accuracy of each theory about long noses as my father presented them. This, by the way, was more than my father intended—his goal in all the effort he put into these philosophical lectures was to help my uncle Toby not to discuss—but to understand—to grasp the details of knowledge—not to analyze them. My uncle Toby, as you will read in the next chapter, did neither.
CHAPTER XLI
’Tis a pity, cried my father one winter’s night, after a three hours’ painful translation of Slawkenbergius——’tis a pity, cried 173 my father, putting my mother’s thread-paper into the book for a mark, as he spoke——that truth, brother Toby, should shut herself up in such impregnable fastnesses, and be so obstinate as not to surrender herself sometimes up upon the closest siege.——
It is a shame, my father exclaimed one winter night, after struggling for three hours with the translation of Slawkenbergius——it’s a shame, my father said, tucking my mother’s thread-paper into the book as a bookmark——that truth, brother Toby, should lock herself away in such strongholds and be so stubborn as not to reveal herself sometimes even under the closest siege.
Now it happened then, as indeed it had often done before, that my uncle Toby’s fancy, during the time of my father’s explanation of Prignitz to him———having nothing to stay it there, had taken a short flight to the bowling-green!———his body might as well have taken a turn there too—so that with all the semblance of a deep school-man intent upon the medius terminus———my uncle Toby was in fact as ignorant of the whole lecture, and all its pros and cons, as if my father had been translating Hafen Slawkenbergius from the Latin tongue into the Cherokee. But the word siege, like a talismanic power, in my father’s metaphor, wafting back my uncle Toby’s fancy, quick as a note could follow the touch—he open’d his ears——and my father observing that he took his pipe out of his mouth, and shuffled his chair nearer the table, as with a desire to profit—my father with great pleasure began his sentence again——changing only the plan, and dropping the metaphor of the siege of it, to keep clear of some dangers my father apprehended from it.
So, it happened like it had before, that my uncle Toby got distracted while my father was explaining Prignitz to him—his mind taking a brief detour to the bowling green! It was as if his body wanted to join too—so there he sat, looking like a serious scholar focused on the medius terminus—yet my uncle Toby was totally clueless about the whole lecture and all its points, as if my father were translating Hafen Slawkenbergius from Latin to Cherokee. But the word siege, like a magical spell in my father's metaphor, pulled my uncle Toby back to reality, almost instantly—he perked up and opened his ears. My father noticed that he took his pipe out and moved his chair closer to the table, as if eager to understand—so my father happily started his sentence again, tweaking the approach and dropping the siege metaphor to avoid some pitfalls he worried about.
’Tis a pity, said my father, that truth can only be on one side, brother Toby———considering what ingenuity these learned men have all shewn in their solutions of noses.——Can noses be dissolved? replied my uncle Toby.
It’s a shame, my father said, that truth can only be on one side, brother Toby—considering how clever these scholars have been in their solutions about noses. "Can noses be dissolved?" my uncle Toby replied.
———My father thrust back his chair———rose up—put on his hat———took four long strides to the door———jerked it open——thrust his head half way out——shut the door again——took no notice of the bad hinge——returned to the table—pluck’d my mother’s thread-paper out of Slawkenbergius’s book———went hastily to his bureau—walked slowly back—twisted my mother’s thread-paper about his thumb—unbutton’d his waistcoat—threw my mother’s thread-paper into the fire——bit her sattin pin-cushion in two, fill’d his mouth with bran—confounded it;—but mark!—the oath of confusion was levell’d at my uncle Toby’s brain—which was e’en confused enough already——the curse came charged only with the bran—the bran, may it please your honours, was no more than powder to the ball.
My father pushed back his chair, got up, put on his hat, took four quick steps to the door, yanked it open, stuck his head halfway out, shut the door again, ignored the squeaky hinge, returned to the table, yanked my mother’s thread-paper out of Slawkenbergius’s book, hurried to his desk, walked slowly back, wrapped my mother’s thread-paper around his thumb, unbuttoned his waistcoat, tossed my mother’s thread-paper into the fire, bit her satin pin-cushion in half, filled his mouth with bran—messed it up; but listen!—the curse of confusion was aimed at my uncle Toby’s mind, which was already confused enough— the curse came loaded only with the bran—the bran, if it pleases your honors, was no more than the powder for the shot.
’Twas well my father’s passions lasted not long; for so long as they did last, they led him a busy life on’t; and it is one of the most unaccountable problems that ever I met with in my observations of human nature, that nothing should prove my father’s 174 mettle so much, or make his passions go off so like gunpowder, as the unexpected strokes his science met with from the quaint simplicity of my uncle Toby’s questions.——Had ten dozen of hornets stung him behind in so many different places all at one time—he could not have exerted more mechanical functions in fewer seconds———or started half so much, as with one single quære of three words unseasonably popping in full upon him in his hobby-horsical career.
It was good that my father's passions didn’t last long; for however long they did last, they kept him busy. It's one of the most puzzling things I've encountered in my observations of human nature that nothing could rattle my father's resolve or make his passions fizzle out like gunpowder more than the unexpected simplicity of my uncle Toby’s questions. If ten dozen hornets had stung him in different spots all at once, he couldn’t have reacted with more mechanical efficiency in such a short time—or been more startled—than with one simple question of three words suddenly interrupting his personal pursuits.
’Twas all one to my uncle Toby———he smoaked his pipe on with unvaried composure——his heart never intended offence to his brother—and as his head could seldom find out where the sting of it lay——he always gave my father the credit of cooling by himself.——He was five minutes and thirty-five seconds about it in the present case.
It was all the same to my uncle Toby—he smoked his pipe with steady calm—his heart never meant to offend his brother—and since he rarely figured out where the sting came from—he always assumed my father cooled off by himself. He took five minutes and thirty-five seconds to do it in this instance.
By all that’s good! said my father, swearing, as he came to himself, and taking the oath out of Ernulphus’s digest of curses——(though to do my father justice it was a fault (as he told Dr. Slop in the affair of Ernulphus) which he as seldom committed as any man upon earth)———By all that’s good and great! brother Toby, said my father, if it was not for the aids of philosophy, which befriend one so much as they do—you would put a man beside all temper.——Why, by the solutions of noses, of which I was telling you, I meant, as you might have known, had you favoured me with one grain of attention, the various accounts which learned men of different kinds of knowledge have given the world of the causes of short and long noses.——There is no cause but one, replied my uncle Toby——why one man’s nose is longer than another’s, but because that God pleases to have it so.——That is Grangousier’s solution, said my father.—’Tis he, continued my uncle Toby, looking up, and not regarding my father’s interruption, who makes us all, and frames and puts us together in such forms and proportions, and for such ends, as is agreeable to his infinite wisdom.——’Tis a pious account, cried my father, but not philosophical——there is more religion in it than sound science. ’Twas no inconsistent part of my uncle Toby’s character——that he feared God, and reverenced religion.——So the moment my father finished his remark——my uncle Toby fell a whistling Lillabullero with more zeal (though more out of tune) than usual.—
“By all that’s good!” my father exclaimed, swearing as he regained his composure and pulled out a curse from Ernulphus’s collection — (though to give my father his due, it was a mistake (as he told Dr. Slop regarding Ernulphus) he committed as rarely as anyone on earth) — “By all that’s good and great! Brother Toby, if it weren’t for the benefits of philosophy, which help us so much — you would drive someone completely out of their mind. Why, by the solutions of noses, which I was talking about, I meant, as you could have figured out if you had paid me a bit of attention, the different explanations learned individuals from various fields have offered about why some noses are short and others long.” “There is only one reason,” my uncle Toby responded — “why one person’s nose is longer than another’s, and that’s because God chooses to make it that way.” “That’s Grangousier’s reasoning,” my father said. “It’s He,” my uncle Toby continued, looking up and ignoring my father's interruption, “who creates us all, shaping and arranging us in specific forms and proportions, for purposes that align with His infinite wisdom.” “That’s a devout explanation,” my father interjected, “but it’s not very scientific — there’s more faith in it than actual knowledge.” It was no surprise that my uncle Toby — feared God and respected religion. So, as soon as my father finished his comment, my uncle Toby started whistling Lillabullero with more enthusiasm (though more off-key) than typical.
What is become of my wife’s thread-paper?
What happened to my wife's thread-paper?
CHAPTER XLII
No matter—as an appendage to seamstressy, the thread-paper might be of some consequence to my mother—of none to my father, as a mark in Slawkenbergius. Slawkenbergius in every page of him was a rich treasure of inexhaustible knowledge to my father—he could not open him amiss; and he would often say in closing the book, that if all the arts and sciences in the world, with the books which treated of them, were lost—should the wisdom and policies of governments, he would say, through disuse, ever happen to be forgot, and all that statesmen had wrote or caused to be written, upon the strong or the weak sides of courts and kingdoms, should they be forgot also—and Slawkenbergius only left——there would be enough in him in all conscience, he would say, to set the world a-going again. A treasure therefore was he indeed! an institute of all that was necessary to be known of noses, and everything else—at matin, noon, and vespers was Hafen Slawkenbergius his recreation and delight: ’twas for ever in his hands——you would have sworn, Sir, it had been a canon’s prayer-book—so worn, so glazed, so contrited and attrited was it with fingers and with thumbs in all its parts, from one end even unto the other.
No matter—as an extra to seamstress stuff, the thread-paper might mean something to my mother—but not to my father, as a footnote in Slawkenbergius. Slawkenbergius was a treasure trove of endless knowledge for my father—he couldn’t open it without finding something valuable; and he often remarked, while closing the book, that if all the arts and sciences in the world, along with the books on them, were lost—if the wisdom and policies of governments were ever forgotten through neglect, and everything that statesmen had written or caused to be written about the strengths and weaknesses of courts and kingdoms was also forgotten—and only Slawkenbergius remained—there would be enough in it, he would say, to start the world up again from scratch. So indeed, he was a treasure! A compendium of all that was necessary to know about noses and everything else—at morning, noon, and evening, Hafen Slawkenbergius was his pastime and joy: it was always in his hands—you’d swear, Sir, it was a canon’s prayer book—so worn, so polished, so handled and damaged it was with fingers and thumbs all over, from one end to the other.
I am not such a bigot to Slawkenbergius as my father;——there is a fund in him, no doubt: but in my opinion, the best, I don’t say the most profitable, but the most amusing part of Hafen Slawkenbergius, is his tales———and, considering he was a German, many of them told not without fancy:———these take up his second book, containing nearly one half of his folio, and are comprehended in ten decads, each decad containing ten tales———Philosophy is not built upon tales; and therefore ’twas certainly wrong in Slawkenbergius to send them into the world by that name!——there are a few of them in his eighth, ninth, and tenth decads, which I own seem rather playful and sportive, than speculative—but in general they are to be looked upon by the learned as a detail of so many independent facts, all of them turning round somehow or other upon the main hinges of his subject, and collected by him with great fidelity, and added to his work as so many illustrations upon the doctrines of noses.
I’m not as much of a bigot about Slawkenbergius as my father is; there’s definitely some value in him. But in my view, the best—though not necessarily the most profitable—part of Hafen Slawkenbergius is his stories. And considering he was a German, many of them are quite imaginative. These stories fill his second book, which makes up nearly half of his folio, and are divided into ten decades, with each decade containing ten tales. Philosophy isn’t based on stories; so it was clearly a mistake for Slawkenbergius to present them to the world under that label! There are a few in his eighth, ninth, and tenth decades that I admit seem more playful and lighthearted than serious, but in general, scholars should view them as a collection of independent facts, all revolving around the main themes of his subject, carefully gathered by him and included in his work as illustrations of his theories about noses.
As we have leisure enough upon our hands——if you give me leave, madam, I’ll tell you the ninth tale of his tenth decad.
Since we have plenty of free time on our hands—if you don’t mind, ma'am, I’ll share the ninth story from his tenth set.
2. As the genuineness of the consultation of the Sorbonne upon the question of baptism, was doubted by some, and denied by others——’twas thought proper to print the original of this excommunication; for the copy of which Mr. Shandy returns thanks to the chapter clerk of the dean and chapter of Rochester.
2. Since some people questioned the authenticity of the Sorbonne consultation on the issue of baptism, and others outright denied it, it seemed appropriate to publish the original excommunication. Mr. Shandy expresses his gratitude to the chapter clerk of the dean and chapter of Rochester for the copy.
3. Vide Locke.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Locke.
176
BOOK IVSLAWKENBERGII FABELLA1 |
177
BOOK IVSLAWKENBERGIUS’S TALE |
Vespera quâdam frigidulâ, posteriori in parte mensis Augusti, peregrinus, mulo fusco colore insidens, manticâ a tergo, paucis indusiis, binis calceis, braccisque sericis coccineis repleta, Argentoratum ingressus est. One chilly evening, toward the end of August, a traveler arrived in Strasbourg, riding a brown mule, with a pack on his back, wearing a few garments, two shoes, and silk red pants. |
It was one cool refreshing evening, at the close of a very sultry day, in the latter end of the month of August, when a stranger, mounted upon a dark mule, with a small cloak-bag behind him, containing a few shirts, a pair of shoes, and a crimson-sattin pair of breeches, entered the town of Strasburg. It was a cool, refreshing evening at the end of a hot day in late August when a stranger rode into the town of Strasburg on a dark mule. He had a small cloak bag behind him that held a few shirts, a pair of shoes, and a bright red pair of breeches. |
Militi eum percontanti, quum portas intraret dixit, se apud Nasorum promontorium fuisse, Francofurtum proficisci, et Argentoratum, transitu ad fines Sarmatiæ mensis intervallo, reversurum. When he asked him, as he entered the gates, he said that he had been at the Promontory of the Nasae, was heading to Frankfurt, and would return to the borders of Sarmatia after a month’s journey. |
He told the centinel, who questioned him as he entered the gates, that he had been at the Promontory of Noses—was going on to Frankfort——and should be back again at Strasburg that day month, in his way to the borders of Crim Tartary. He told the guard, who asked him questions as he entered the gates, that he had been at the Promontory of Noses—was heading to Frankfort——and would be back in Strasburg that day next month, on his way to the borders of Crim Tartary. |
Miles peregrini in faciem suspexit——Dî boni, nova forma nasi! Miles traveler looked up at his face——Good gods, a new nose shape! |
The centinel looked up into the stranger’s face——he never saw such a Nose in his life! The guard looked up into the stranger’s face—he had never seen such a nose in his life! |
At multum mihi profuit, inquit peregrinus, carpum amento extrahens, e quo pependit acinaces: Loculo manum inseruit; et magnâ cum urbanitate, pilei parte anteriore tactâ manu sinistrâ, ut extendit dextram, militi florinum dedit et processit. "It helped me a lot," said the traveler, pulling out a dagger from his waistband. He reached into his pouch; with great courtesy, he touched the front part of his hat with his left hand, and as he extended his right hand, he gave the soldier a gold coin and moved on. |
—I have made a very good venture of it, quoth the stranger—so slipping his wrist out of the loop of a black ribbon, to which a short scymetar was hung, he put his hand into his pocket, and with great courtesy touching the fore part of his cap with his left hand, as he extended his right——he put a florin into the centinel’s hand, and passed on. —I’ve had a great adventure, said the stranger—so slipping his wrist out of the loop of a black ribbon, to which a short scimitar was attached, he reached into his pocket, and with great politeness touched the front of his cap with his left hand while extending his right—he placed a florin into the sentinel’s hand and moved on. |
Dolet mihi, ait miles, tympanistam nanum et valgum alloquens, virum adeo urbanum vaginam perdidisse: itinerari haud poterit nudâ acinaci; neque vaginam toto Argentorato, habilem inveniet.———Nullam unquam habui, respondit peregrinus respiciens———seque comiter inclinans—hoc more gesto, nudam acinacem elevans, mulo lentò progrediente, ut nasum tueri possim. "It troubles me," said the soldier, addressing the dwarf drummer, "that such a refined man has lost his sheath: he won't be able to travel with his naked sword; nor will he find a suitable sheath anywhere in Strasbourg.” “I've never had one,” replied the traveler, looking back—bowing politely—“doing things this way, raising my naked sword, so I can protect my nose while the mule moves slowly.” |
It grieves me, said the centinel, speaking to a little dwarfish bandy-legg’d drummer, that so courteous a soul should have lost his scabbard———he cannot travel without one to his scymetar, and will not be able to get a scabbard to fit it in all Strasburg.——I never had one, replied the stranger, looking back to the centinel, and putting his hand up to his cap as he spoke——I carry it, continued he, thus——holding up his naked scymetar, his mule moving on slowly all the time—on purpose to defend my nose. "It saddens me," said the guard, talking to a small, short drummer with crooked legs, "that such a polite person has lost his scabbard—he can’t travel without one for his sword, and he won’t be able to find a scabbard to fit it in all of Strasburg." "I’ve never had one," replied the stranger, glancing back at the guard and touching his cap as he spoke. "I carry it," he continued, "like this," holding up his unsheathed sword while his mule moved slowly along. "It’s to protect my nose." |
Non immerito, benigne peregrine, respondit miles. Without a doubt, kind traveler, the soldier replied. |
It is well worth it, gentle stranger, replied the centinel. It’s definitely worth it, kind stranger, replied the guard. |
Nihili æstimo, ait ille tympanista, e pergamenâ factitius est. I think nothing of it, says the drummer, it's made of parchment. |
——’Tis not worth a single stiver, said the bandy-legg’d drummer——’tis a nose of parchment. ——It's not worth a single penny, said the bandy-legged drummer——it's just a piece of parchment. |
Prout christianus sum, inquit miles, nasus ille, ni sexties major sit, meo esset conformis. As a faithful Christian, the knight said, that nose would have to be six times bigger to match mine. |
As I am a true catholic—except that it is six times as big—’tis a nose, said the centinel, like my own. As I'm a true Catholic—except that it's six times bigger—it's a nose, said the guard, like mine. |
Crepitare audivi ait tympanista. I heard a bang, said the drummer. |
—I heard it crackle, said the drummer. —I heard it crackle, said the drummer. |
178
Mehercule! sanguinem emisit, respondit miles. Wow! He shed blood, the soldier replied. |
179
By dunder, said the centinel, I saw it bleed. By heck, said the guard, I saw it bleed. |
Miseret me, inquit tympanista, qui non ambo tetigimus! Miseret me, said the drummer, that we didn't both play! |
What a pity, cried the bandy-legg’d drummer, we did not both touch it! What a shame, yelled the bandy-legged drummer, we didn't both get a chance to touch it! |
Eodem temporis puncto, quo hæc res argumentata fuit inter militem et tympanistam, disceptabatur ibidem tubicine et uxore suâ qui tunc accesserunt, et peregrino prætereunte, restiterunt. At the same time this issue was being debated between the soldier and the drummer, there was a discussion going on with the trumpeter and his wife who had just joined in, along with a passing stranger who stopped to listen. |
At the very time that this dispute was maintaining by the centinel and the drummer—was the same point debating betwixt a trumpeter and a trumpeter’s wife, who were just then coming up, and had stopped to see the stranger pass by. At the same time that the sentry and the drummer were arguing, a trumpeter and his wife were approaching and had stopped to watch the stranger pass by. |
Quantus nasus! æque longus est, ait tubicina, ac tuba. What a nose! It’s just as long, says the trumpet player, as the trumpet. |
Benedicity!———What a nose! ’tis as long, said the trumpeter’s wife, as a trumpet. Benedicity!———What a nose! It’s as long, said the trumpeter’s wife, as a trumpet. |
Et ex eodem metallo, ait tubicen, velut sternutamento audias. And from the same metal, the trumpeter says, you can hear it like a sneeze. |
And of the same metal, said the trumpeter, as you hear by its sneezing. And made of the same metal, said the trumpeter, as you can tell by its sneezing. |
Tantum abest, respondit illa, quod fistulam dulcedine vincit. It's so far from that, she replied, that the flute is winning with its sweetness. |
’Tis as soft as a flute, said she. It’s as soft as a flute, she said. |
Æneus est, ait tubicen. He is Aeneas, says the trumpeter. |
—’Tis brass, said the trumpeter. "It's brass," said the trumpeter. |
Nequaquam, respondit uxor. "Not at all," the wife replied. |
—’Tis a pudding’s end, said his wife. —It's the end of the pudding, said his wife. |
Rursum affirmo, ait tubicen, quod æneus est. Again, I assert, says the trumpeter, that it is bronze. |
I tell thee again, said the trumpeter, ’tis a brazen nose. I tell you again, said the trumpeter, it’s a brass nose. |
Rem penitus explorabo; prius, enim digito tangam, ait uxor, quam dormivero. I will explore deeply; first, she says, I will touch with my finger before I sleep. |
I’ll know the bottom of it, said the trumpeter’s wife, for I will touch it with my finger before I sleep. I’ll know the truth of it, said the trumpeter’s wife, because I will touch it with my finger before I go to sleep. |
Mulus peregrini gradu lento progressus est, ut unumquodque verbum controversiæ, non tantum inter militem et tympanistam, verum etiam inter tubicinem et uxorem ejus, audiret. The mule moved slowly forward, so that each word of the argument, not only between the soldier and the drummer but also between the trumpeter and his wife, could be heard. |
The stranger’s mule moved on at so slow a rate, that he heard every word of the dispute, not only betwixt the centinel and the drummer, but betwixt the trumpeter and trumpeter’s wife. The stranger’s mule moved at such a slow pace that he heard every word of the argument, not only between the guard and the drummer, but also between the trumpeter and the trumpeter’s wife. |
Nequaquam, ait ille, in muli collum fræna demittens, et manibus ambabus in pectus positis, (mulo lentè progrediente) nequaquam, ait ille respiciens, non necesse est ut res isthæc dilucidata foret. Minime gentium! meus nasus nunquam tangetur, dum spiritus hos reget artus—Ad quid agendum? ait uxor burgomagistri. “Not at all,” he said, loosening the reins on the mule's neck and resting both hands on his chest (as the mule moved slowly forward). “No need for anything to be explained clearly.” “Definitely not!” My nose will never touch that as long as this spirit is governing these limbs—“What should we do?” said the burgomaster's wife. |
No! said he, dropping his reins upon his mule’s neck, and laying both his hands upon his breast, the one over the other, in a saint-like position (his mule going on easily all the time) No! said he, looking up—I am not such a debtor to the world——slandered and disappointed as I have been—as to give it that conviction——no! said he, my nose shall never be touched whilst Heaven gives me strength——To do what? said a burgomaster’s wife. No! he said, dropping the reins on his mule's neck and placing his hands over his heart, one on top of the other, in a saint-like gesture (his mule kept walking smoothly all the while). No! he said, looking up—I am not so indebted to the world—slandered and let down as I have been—that I would give it that satisfaction—no! he said, my nose will never be touched as long as Heaven gives me strength—To do what? asked a burgomaster's wife. |
Peregrinus illi non respondit. Votum faciebat tunc temporis sancto Nicolao; quo facto, in sinum dextrum inserens, e quâ negligenter pependit acinaces, lento gradu processit per plateam Argentorati latam quæ ad diversorium templo ex adversum ducit. Peregrinus didn't respond. He was making a vow to Saint Nicholas; after doing this, he slipped the sword, which was carelessly hanging from his side, into his right hand and slowly walked down the wide street of Strasbourg that leads to the inn across from the church. |
The stranger took no notice of the burgomaster’s wife———he was making a vow to Saint Nicolas; which done, having uncrossed his arms with the same solemnity with which he crossed them, he took up the reins of his bridle with his left hand, and putting his right hand into his bosom, with his scymetar hanging loosely to the wrist of it, he rode on, as slowly as one foot of the mule could follow another, thro’ the principal streets of Strasburg, till chance brought him to the great inn in the market-place over against the church. The stranger ignored the mayor’s wife—he was making a vow to Saint Nicolas; once that was done, he uncrossed his arms with the same seriousness he had used to cross them. He picked up the reins of his bridle with his left hand and placed his right hand in his chest, with his scimitar hanging loosely from his wrist. He rode on, as slowly as the mule could move, through the main streets of Strasburg, until he happened upon the large inn in the marketplace across from the church. |
Peregrinus mulo descendens stabulo includi, et manticam inferri jussit: quâ apertâ et coccineis sericis femoralibus extractis cum argenteo laciniato Περιζώματα, his sese induit, statimque, acinaci in manu, ad forum deambulavit. Peregrinus got off the mule, ordered the stable to be locked, and had a bag brought in. Once it was opened, he took out some scarlet silk trousers along with a silver fringed Περιζώματα, put them on, and immediately set out for the marketplace with a dagger in hand. |
The moment the stranger alighted, he ordered his mule to be led into the stable, and his cloak-bag to be brought in; then opening, and taking out of it his crimson-sattin breeches, with a silver-fringed—(appendage to them, which I dare not translate)—he put his breeches, with his fringed codpiece on, and 181 forthwith, with his short scymetar in his hand, walked out on to the grand parade. The moment the stranger got off, he instructed for his mule to be taken to the stable and his cloak-bag to be brought inside. Then, opening the bag and pulling out his crimson satin pants, along with a silver-fringed—(accessory that I can't translate)—he put on his pants with the fringed codpiece, and 181 immediately, with his short scimitar in hand, walked out to the grand parade. |
180
Quod ubi peregrinus esset ingressus, uxorem tubicinis obviam euntem aspicit; illico cursum flectit, metuens ne nasus suus exploraretur, atque ad diversorium regressus est—exuit se vestibus; braccas coccineas sericas manticæ imposuit mulumque educi jussit. As soon as the traveler entered, he saw the trumpeter's wife coming towards him; he immediately changed his course, fearing that his nose would be discovered, and returned to the inn—he took off his clothes; he put scarlet silk trousers into his bag and ordered a mule to be brought out. |
The stranger had just taken three turns upon the parade, when he perceived the trumpeter’s wife at the opposite side of it—so turning short, in pain lest his nose should be attempted, he instantly went back to his inn—undressed himself, packed up his crimson-sattin breeches, &c., in his cloak-bag, and called for his mule. The stranger had just made three laps around the parade when he saw the trumpeter’s wife on the other side. Quickly turning to avoid any trouble, he hurried back to his inn, took off his clothes, packed his crimson satin breeches and other items into his cloak bag, and called for his mule. |
Francofurtum proficiscor, ait ille, et Argentoratum quatuor abhinc hebdomadis revertar. I’m heading to Frankfurt, he said, and I’ll be back in Strasbourg in four weeks. |
I am going forwards, said the stranger, for Frankfort——and shall be back at Strasburg this day month. I’m heading to Frankfort, said the stranger, and I’ll be back in Strasburg in a month. |
Bene curasti hoc jumentum? (ait) muli faciem manu demulcens—me, manticamque mean, plus sexcentis mille passibus portavit. Bene, did you take care of this animal? (he says) while stroking its face with his hand—me, and my backpack, it carried for more than six hundred thousand steps. |
I hope, continued the stranger, stroking down the face of his mule with his left hand as he was going to mount it, that you have been kind to this faithful slave of mine—it has carried me and my cloak-bag, continued he, tapping the mule’s back, above six hundred leagues. I hope, the stranger continued, stroking the face of his mule with his left hand as he was about to get on it, that you have treated this loyal companion of mine well—it has carried me and my cloak bag, he added, tapping the mule’s back, for over six hundred leagues. |
Longa via est! respondet hospes, nisi plurimum esset negoti.—Enimvero, ait peregrinus, a Nasorum promontorio redii, et nasum speciosissimum, egregiosissimumque quem unquam quisquam sortitus est, acquisivi. The journey is long! the guest replies, unless there were a lot of business to handle.—Indeed, says the traveler, I returned from the Promontory of the Naso, and I acquired the most beautiful and remarkable nose that anyone has ever had. |
——’Tis a long journey, Sir, replied the master of the inn——unless a man has great business.——Tut! tut! said the stranger, I have been at the Promontory of Noses; and have got me one of the goodliest, thank Heaven, that ever fell to a single man’s lot. ——It's a long journey, Sir, replied the innkeeper——unless a man has important business.——Oh come on! said the stranger, I have been at the Promontory of Noses; and I've got one of the finest, thank Heaven, that has ever come to a single man's lot. |
Dum peregrinus hanc miram rationem de seipso reddit, hospes et uxor ejus, oculis intentis, peregrini nasum contemplantur——Per sanctos sanctasque omnes, ait hospitis uxor, nasis duodecim maximis in toto Argentorato major est!—estne, ait illa mariti in aurem insusurrans, nonne est nasus prægrandis? While the traveler talks about this strange reason regarding himself, the host and his wife, with focused eyes, look at the traveler's nose. "By all the saints," says the host's wife, "it's larger than the twelve biggest noses in all of Strasbourg!" — "Isn't that right?" she whispers in her husband's ear, "Isn't that an enormous nose?" |
Whilst the stranger was giving this odd account of himself, the master of the inn and his wife kept both their eyes fixed full upon the stranger’s nose——By saint Radagunda, said the inn-keeper’s wife to herself, there is more of it than in any dozen of the largest noses put together in all Strasburg! is it not, said she, whispering her husband in his ear, is it not a noble nose? While the stranger was telling this strange story about himself, the innkeeper and his wife kept their gaze fixed on the stranger’s nose. "By saint Radagunda," the innkeeper’s wife thought to herself, "this nose is bigger than a dozen of the largest noses combined in all of Strasburg!" She leaned over to whisper to her husband, "Isn’t it a magnificent nose?" |
Dolus inest, anime mî, ait hospes—nasus est falsus. There's trickery at play, my friend, says the guest—it's a false nose. |
’Tis an imposture, my dear, said the master of the inn——’tis a false nose. It's a trick, my dear, said the innkeeper —it's a fake nose. |
Verus est, respondit uxor—— It's true, replied the wife—— |
’Tis a true nose, said his wife. ’It's a real nose, said his wife. |
Ex abiete factus est, ait ille, terebinthinum olet——— It is made from fir, he says, the terebinth smells——— |
’Tis made of fir-tree, said he, I smell the turpentine.——— It’s made of fir tree, he said, I smell the turpentine. |
Carbunculus inest, ait uxor. Carbuncle is present, says wife. |
There’s a pimple on it, said she. There's a pimple on it, she said. |
Mortuus est nasus, respondit hospes. The nose is dead, replied the host. |
’Tis a dead nose, replied the inn-keeper. It’s a dead nose, replied the innkeeper. |
Vivus est ait illa,—et si ipsa vivam tangam. She says, "I am alive—and if I touch myself, I will live." |
’Tis a live nose, and if I am alive myself, said the inn-keeper’s wife, I will touch it. It’s a real nose, and if I’m alive myself, said the innkeeper’s wife, I will touch it. |
Votum feci sancto Nicolao, ait peregrinus, nasum meum intactum fore usque ad—Quodnam tempus? illico respondit illa. I made a vow to Saint Nicholas, the pilgrim said, that my nose would remain untouched until—What time? she immediately replied. |
I have made a vow to saint Nicolas this day, said the stranger, that my nose shall not be touched till—Here the stranger, suspending his voice, looked up.———Till when? said she hastily. "I've made a vow to Saint Nicolas today," said the stranger, "that my nose won’t be touched until—" Here the stranger paused, looking up. "Until when?" she asked quickly. |
Minimo tangetur, inquit ille (manibus in pectus compositis) usque ad illam horam———Quam horam? ait illa———Nullam, respondit peregrinus, donec pervenio ad—Quem locum,—obsecro? ait illa——Peregrinus nil respondens mulo conscenso discessit. “I’ll barely touch it,” he said (with his hands placed on his chest) until that moment———What moment? she asked———“None,” replied the traveler, “until I reach—What place,” she begged? The traveler, saying nothing, got on his mule and left. |
It never shall be touched, said he, clasping his hands and bringing them close to his breast, till that hour—What hour? cried the inn-keeper’s wife.—Never!—never! said the stranger, never till I am got—For Heaven’s sake, into what place? said she———The stranger rode away without saying a word. It will never be touched, he said, clasping his hands and bringing them close to his chest, until that hour—What hour? the inn-keeper’s wife cried. —Never! —never! said the stranger, never until I am—For heaven’s sake, where to? she asked—The stranger rode away without saying another word. |
The stranger had not got half a league on his way towards Frankfort before all the city of Strasburg was in an uproar about his nose. The Compline bells were just ringing to call the Strasburgers to their devotions, and shut up the duties of the day in prayer:—no soul in all Strasburg heard ’em—the city was like a swarm of bees———men, women, and children (the Compline bells tinkling all the time) flying here and there—in at one door, out at another——this way and that way—long ways and cross ways—up one street, down another street——in at this alley, out of that———did you see it? did you see it? did you see it? O! did you see it?———who saw it? who did see it? for mercy’s sake, who saw it?
The stranger hadn’t gotten half a mile on his way to Frankfort before the entire city of Strasburg was buzzing about his nose. The Compline bells were just ringing to call the Strasburgers to their evening prayers and wrap up the day:—no one in all Strasburg heard them—the city was like a hive of bees———men, women, and children (the Compline bells chiming all the while) rushing around—in one door, out another——this way and that—up one street, down another——in this alley, out that———did you see it? did you see it? did you see it? O! did you see it?———who saw it? who did see it? for heaven’s sake, who saw it?
Alack o’day! I was at vespers!—I was washing, I was starching, I was scouring, I was quilting——God help me! I never saw it——I never touch’d it!——would I had been a centinel, a bandy-legg’d drummer, a trumpeter, a trumpeter’s wife, was the general cry and lamentation in every street and corner of Strasburg.
Alas! I was at evening prayers!—I was washing, I was starching, I was scrubbing, I was quilting——God help me! I never saw it——I never touched it!——I wish I had been a guard, a short-legged drummer, a trumpeter, or a trumpeter’s wife, was the general cry and lament throughout every street and corner of Strasburg.
Whilst all this confusion and disorder triumphed throughout the great city of Strasburg, was the courteous stranger going on as gently upon his mule in his way to Frankfort, as if he had no concern at all in the affair———talking all the way he rode in broken sentences, sometimes to his mule—sometimes to himself—sometimes to his Julia.
While all this confusion and chaos was happening throughout the great city of Strasburg, the polite stranger continued on calmly on his mule toward Frankfort, as if he had no involvement in the situation at all—talking all the while he rode in broken sentences, sometimes to his mule, sometimes to himself, and sometimes to his Julia.
O Julia, my lovely Julia!—nay, I cannot stop to let thee bite that thistle——that ever the suspected tongue of a rival should have robbed me of enjoyment when I was upon the point of tasting it.——
O Julia, my beautiful Julia!—no, I can’t stop to let you bite that thistle—how could the jealous words of a rival take away my joy just when I was about to enjoy it? it.——
——Pugh!—’tis nothing but a thistle—never mind it——thou shalt have a better supper at night.
——Pugh!—it’s just a thistle—don’t worry about it——you’ll have a better dinner tonight.
——Banish’d from my country——my friends——from thee.——
——Banned from my country——my friends——from you.——
Poor devil, thou’rt sadly tired with thy journey!——come—get on a little faster—there’s nothing in my cloak-bag but two shirts——a crimson-sattin pair of breeches, and a fringed——Dear Julia.
Poor guy, you're really worn out from your journey!——come on—hurry up a bit—there’s nothing in my bag but two shirts——a red satin pair of pants, and a fringed——Dear Julia.
——But why to Frankfort—is it that there is a hand unfelt, which secretly is conducting me through these meanders and unsuspected tracts?
——But why to Frankfort—is there an unseen force that’s quietly guiding me through these twists and unknown paths?
——Stumbling! by saint Nicolas! every step—why, at this rate we shall be all night in getting in———
——Stumbling! by saint Nicolas! every step—why, at this rate we’ll be stuck here all night trying to get in———
——To happiness——or am I to be the sport of fortune and slander—destined to be driven forth unconvicted——unheard——untouch’d——if 183 so, why did I not stay at Strasburg, where justice—but I had sworn! Come, thou shalt drink—to St. Nicolas—O Julia!———What dost thou prick up thy ears at?——’tis nothing but a man, &c.
——To happiness——or am I just a victim of fate and gossip—destined to be pushed away unconvicted——unheard——untouched——if 183 then why didn’t I just stay in Strasburg, where justice was—but I had sworn! Come, let’s drink—to St. Nicolas—O Julia!———Why are you perking up your ears?——it’s just a man, etc.
The stranger rode on communing in this manner with his mule and Julia—till he arrived at his inn, where, as soon as he arrived, he alighted———saw his mule, as he had promised it, taken good care of——took off his cloak-bag, with his crimson-sattin breeches, &c., in it—called for an omelet to his supper, went to his bed about twelve o’clock, and in five minutes fell fast asleep.
The stranger continued talking to his mule and Julia as he rode until he reached his inn. Once he got there, he got off his mule, which was well taken care of as he had promised. He took off his cloak-bag containing his crimson satin breeches and other things, ordered an omelet for dinner, went to bed around midnight, and fell asleep within five minutes.
It was about the same hour when the tumult in Strasburg being abated for that night,—the Strasburgers had all got quietly into their beds—but not like the stranger, for the rest either of their minds or bodies; queen Mab, like an elf as she was, had taken the stranger’s nose, and without reduction of its bulk, had that night been at the pains of slitting and dividing it into as many noses of different cuts and fashions, as there were heads in Strasburg to hold them. The abbess of Quedlingberg, who with the four great dignitaries of her chapter, the prioress, the deaness, the sub-chantress, and senior canoness, had that week come to Strasburg to consult the university upon a case of conscience relating to their placket-holes———was ill all the night.
It was around the same time when the chaos in Strasburg settled down for the night—the Strasburgers had all crawled quietly into their beds—but not like the stranger, who found rest neither in mind nor body; queen Mab, being the mischievous sprite she is, had taken the stranger’s nose and, without changing its size, had that night worked to split and divide it into as many noses of different shapes and styles as there were heads in Strasburg to sport them. The abbess of Quedlingberg, along with her four main dignitaries—the prioress, the deaness, the sub-chantress, and the senior canoness—had come to Strasburg that week to discuss a matter of conscience with the university regarding their placket-holes and was sick all night.
The courteous stranger’s nose had got perched upon the top of the pineal gland of her brain, and made such rousing work in the fancies of the four great dignitaries of her chapter, they could not get a wink of sleep the whole night thro’ for it——there was no keeping a limb still amongst them——in short, they got up like so many ghosts.
The polite stranger’s nose was resting on the top of her brain's pineal gland, stirring up such excitement in the imaginations of the four main dignitaries of her chapter that they couldn’t get a wink of sleep all night. They couldn’t keep still at all; in short, they got up like a bunch of ghosts.
The penitentiaries of the third order of saint Francis——the nuns of mount Calvary——the Præmonstratenses——the Clunienses2——the Carthusians, and all the severer orders of nuns who lay that night in blankets or hair-cloth, were still in a worse condition than the abbess of Quedlingberg—by tumbling and tossing, and tossing and tumbling from one side of their beds to the other the whole night long——the several sisterhoods had scratch’d and maul’d themselves all to death——they got out of their beds almost flay’d alive—everybody thought saint Antony had visited them for probation with his fire——they had never once, in short, shut their eyes the whole night long from vespers to matins.
The penitentiaries of the third order of Saint Francis—the nuns of Mount Calvary—the Præmonstratenses—the Clunienses2—the Carthusians, and all the stricter orders of nuns who spent that night on blankets or hair-cloth were in even worse shape than the abbess of Quedlingberg. Tossing and turning from one side of their beds to the other all night long, the various sisterhoods had scratched and clawed themselves raw—getting out of bed as if they were nearly flayed alive. Everyone thought Saint Antony had come to test them with his fire—they hadn’t managed to close their eyes at all that entire night, from vespers to matins.
The nuns of saint Ursula acted the wisest—they never attempted to go to bed at all.
The nuns of Saint Ursula were the smartest—they never even tried to go to bed at all.
The dean of Strasburg, the prebendaries, the capitulars and domiciliars (capitularly assembled in the morning to consider the case of butter’d buns) all wished they had followed the nuns of saint Ursula’s example.———
The dean of Strasburg, the prebendaries, the capitulars, and domiciliars (who met in the morning to discuss the issue of buttered buns) all wished they had emulated the example set by the nuns of Saint Ursula example.
In the hurry and confusion everything had been in the night before, the bakers had all forgot to lay their leaven—there were no butter’d buns to be had for breakfast in all Strasburg—the whole close of the cathedral was in one eternal commotion——such a cause of restlessness and disquietude, and such a zealous inquiry into the cause of that restlessness, had never happened in Strasburg, since Martin Luther, with his doctrines, had turned the city upside down.
In the chaos and rush of the previous night, the bakers forgot to prepare their dough—there were no buttered buns available for breakfast anywhere in Strasburg—the entire cathedral close was in constant turmoil. Such a source of unease and agitation, and such a fervent search for the reason behind that unrest, had never occurred in Strasburg since Martin Luther, with his teachings, had turned the city upside down.
If the stranger’s nose took this liberty of thrusting himself thus into the dishes3 of religious orders, &c., what a carnival did his nose make of it, in those of the laity!—’tis more than my pen, worn to the stump as it is, has power to describe; tho’ I acknowledge, (cries Slawkenbergius, with more gaiety of thought than I could have expected from him) that there is many a good simile now subsisting in the world which might give my countrymen some idea of it; but at the close of such a folio as this, wrote for their sakes, and in which I have spent the greatest part of my life——tho’ I own to them the simile is in being, yet would it not be unreasonable in them to expect I should have either time or inclination to search for it? Let it suffice to say, that the riot and disorder it occasioned in the Strasburgers’ fantasies was so general—such an overpowering mastership had it got of all the faculties of the Strasburgers’ minds—so many strange things, with equal confidence on all sides, and with equal eloquence in all places, were spoken and sworn to concerning it, that turned the whole stream of all discourse and wonder towards it—every soul, good and bad—rich and poor—learned and unlearned——doctor and student——mistress and maid——gentle and simple——nun’s flesh and woman’s flesh, in Strasburg spent their time in hearing tidings about it—every eye in Strasburg languished to see it——every finger——every thumb in Strasburg burned to touch it.
If the stranger's nose took the liberty of inserting itself into the dishes of religious orders, what a spectacle his nose created among the common people!—it’s more than my pen, worn down as it is, can describe; though I acknowledge, (cries Slawkenbergius, with more cheerfulness than I would have expected from him) that there are plenty of good similes out there that could give my countrymen some idea of it; but at the end of a folio like this, written for their sake, and in which I’ve spent most of my life—though I admit the simile exists, would it really be fair to expect me to have the time or interest to find it? Let’s just say that the chaos and confusion it caused in the minds of the Strasburgers was so widespread—such control it had over all the faculties of their minds—so many bizarre things were confidently and eloquently discussed on all sides regarding it, that it drew all discourse and wonder towards it—every person, good and bad—rich and poor—educated and uneducated—doctor and student—mistress and maid—highborn and lowborn—nuns and women in Strasburg spent their time listening for news about it—every eye in Strasburg longed to see it—every finger—every thumb in Strasburg burned to touch it.
Now what might add, if anything may be thought necessary to add, to so vehement a desire—was this, that the centinel, the 185 bandy-legg’d drummer, the trumpeter, the trumpeter’s wife, the burgomaster’s widow, the master of the inn, and the master of the inn’s wife, how widely soever they all differed every one from another in their testimonies and description of the stranger’s nose—they all agreed together in two points—namely, that he was gone to Frankfort, and would not return to Strasburg till that day month; and secondly, whether his nose was true or false, that the stranger himself was one of the most perfect paragons of beauty—the finest-made man—the most genteel!—the most generous of his purse—the most courteous in his carriage that had ever entered the gates of Strasburg—that as he rode, with scymetar slung loosely to his wrist, thro’ the streets—and walked with his crimson-sattin breeches across the parade—’twas with so sweet an air of careless modesty, and so manly withal——as would have put the heart in jeopardy (had his nose not stood in his way) of every virgin who had cast her eyes upon him.
Now, if there’s anything else to add to such a strong desire, it’s this: the guard, the bowlegged drummer, the trumpeter, the trumpeter’s wife, the burgomaster’s widow, the innkeeper, and the innkeeper’s wife, no matter how much they disagreed in their accounts and descriptions of the stranger’s nose, all agreed on two points—first, that he had gone to Frankfort and wouldn’t be back in Strasburg for a month; and second, whether his nose was real or not, that the stranger himself was one of the most perfect examples of beauty—the best-built man—the most refined!—the most generous with his money—the most courteous in his demeanor that had ever entered the gates of Strasburg. As he rode, with a scimitar loosely slung to his wrist, through the streets, and walked with his crimson satin breeches across the parade, he did so with such a charming air of casual modesty, and manliness, that it would have stolen the heart of every maiden who laid her eyes on him (if it weren’t for his nose).
I call not upon that heart which is a stranger to the throbs and yearnings of curiosity, so excited, to justify the abbess of Quedlingberg, the prioress, the deaness, and sub-chantress, for sending at noon-day for the trumpeter’s wife: she went through the streets of Strasburg with her husband’s trumpet in her hand,——the best apparatus the straitness of the time would allow her, for the illustration of her theory—she staid no longer than three days.
I don't rely on a heart that doesn't feel the excitement and longing of curiosity to defend the abbess of Quedlingberg, the prioress, the deaness, and the sub-chantress for summoning the trumpeter’s wife at noon. She walked through the streets of Strasburg holding her husband’s trumpet—the only tool she had to demonstrate her point—and she stayed for just three days.
The centinel and bandy-legg’d drummer!——nothing on this side of old Athens could equal them! they read their lectures under the city-gates to comers and goers, with all the pomp of a Chrysippus and a Crantor in their porticos.
The sentinel and bow-legged drummer!—nothing on this side of old Athens could match them! They delivered their speeches at the city gates to everyone passing by, with all the flair of a Chrysippus and a Crantor in their porticos.
The master of the inn, with his ostler on his left-hand, read his also in the same stile—under the portico or gateway of his stable-yard—his wife, hers more privately in a back room: all flocked to their lectures; not promiscuously—but to this or that, as is ever the way, as faith and credulity marshal’d them——in a word, each Strasburger came crouding for intelligence——and every Strasburger had the intelligence he wanted.
The innkeeper, with his stable worker on his left, read his in the same style—under the portico or gateway of the stable yard—while his wife read hers more privately in a back room: everyone gathered for their lectures; not randomly—but to this or that, as is often the case, as belief and gullibility guided them—in short, each Strasburger came crowding for information—and every Strasburger got the information they wanted.
’Tis worth remarking, for the benefit of all demonstrators in natural philosophy, &c., that as soon as the trumpeter’s wife had finished the abbess of Quedlingberg’s private lecture, and had begun to read in public, which she did upon a stool in the middle of the great parade,——she incommoded the other demonstrators mainly, by gaining incontinently the most fashionable part of the city of Strasburg for her auditory——But when a demonstrator 186 in philosophy (cries Slawkenbergius) has a trumpet for an apparatus, pray what rival in science can pretend to be heard besides him?
It’s worth noting, for the benefit of all those demonstrating in natural philosophy and related fields, that as soon as the trumpeter’s wife finished the private lecture given by the abbess of Quedlingberg and started reading publicly—she did this while sitting on a stool in the middle of the main parade—she mostly disrupted the other demonstrators by quickly attracting the most fashionable crowd in the city of Strasburg to her audience. But when a demonstrator 186 in philosophy (exclaims Slawkenbergius) has a trumpet as part of their setup, which other scientist can claim to be heard over him?
Whilst the unlearned, thro’ these conduits of intelligence, were all busied in getting down to the bottom of the well, where Truth keeps her little court———were the learned in their way as busy in pumping her up thro’ the conduits of dialect induction——they concerned themselves not with facts———they reasoned———
While those who lacked knowledge were busy trying to get to the bottom of the well, where Truth holds her little court———the knowledgeable were equally busy trying to bring her up through the channels of logical reasoning——they didn't focus on facts———they reasoned
Not one profession had thrown more light upon this subject than the Faculty—had not all their disputes about it run into the affair of Wens and œdematous swellings, they could not keep clear of them for their bloods and souls———the stranger’s nose had nothing to do either with wens or œdematous swellings.
Not one profession had shed more light on this subject than the Faculty—if their debates hadn’t devolved into discussions about wens and swollen bumps, they wouldn’t have been so entangled with them for their own interests———the stranger’s nose had nothing to do with either wens or swollen bumps.
It was demonstrated however very satisfactorily, that such a ponderous mass of heterogeneous matter could not be congested and conglomerated to the nose, whilst the infant was in Utero, without destroying the statical balance of the fœtus, and throwing it plump upon its head nine months before the time.———
It was clearly shown that such a heavy mix of different materials couldn't gather and pile up against the nose while the baby was in Utero, without disrupting the baby's balance and causing it to land on its head nine months too early. time.
——The opponents granted the theory——they denied the consequences.
——The opponents accepted the theory——they rejected the consequences.
And if a suitable provision of veins, arteries, &c., said they, was not laid in, for the due nourishment of such a nose, in the very first stamina and rudiments of its formation, before it came into the world (bating the case of Wens) it could not regularly grow and be sustained afterwards.
And if the right supply of veins, arteries, etc., they said, wasn’t established for the proper nourishment of such a nose right from the very beginning of its formation, before it entered the world (except in the case of Wens), it wouldn’t be able to grow and be sustained regularly afterward.
This was all answered by a dissertation upon nutriment, and the effect which nutriment had in extending the vessels, and in the increase and prolongation of the muscular parts of the greatest growth and expansion imaginable—In the triumph of which theory, they went so far as to affirm, that there was no cause in nature, why a nose might not grow to the size of the man himself.
This was all explained in a paper about nutrition and the way it affects the blood vessels, contributing to the growth and lasting development of the muscles in the most extreme way possible. In support of this theory, they even claimed that there was no reason in nature that a nose couldn't grow to the size of the person it belonged to.
The respondents satisfied the world this event could never happen to them so long as a man had but one stomach and one pair of lungs——For the stomach, said they, being the only organ destined for the reception of food, and turning it into chyle—and the lungs the only engine of sanguification—it could possibly work off no more, than what the appetite brought it: or admitting the possibility of a man’s overloading his stomach, nature had set bounds however to his lungs—the engine was of a determined size and strength, and could elaborate but a certain 187 quantity in a given time———that is, it could produce just as much blood as was sufficient for one single man, and no more; so that, if there was as much nose as man——they proved a mortification must necessarily ensue; and forasmuch as there could not be a support for both, that the nose must either fall off from the man, or the man inevitably fall off from his nose.
The respondents believed that this event could never happen to them as long as a man had only one stomach and one set of lungs. They argued that the stomach, being the only organ designed to receive food and convert it into chyle, could only process what appetite brought in. And while it was possible for someone to overload their stomach, nature had set limits on their lungs—the engine was of a fixed size and strength and could only produce a certain amount in a specific time. This meant it could create just enough blood for one person and no more; therefore, if there was excessive demand, it would lead to disaster. Since there couldn't be support for both, either the nose would have to detach from the man, or the man would inevitably lose his nose.
Nature accommodates herself to these emergencies, cried the opponents—else what do you say to the case of a whole stomach—a whole pair of lungs, and but half a man, when both his legs have been unfortunately shot off?
Nature adjusts to these situations, shouted the opponents—otherwise, what do you make of the case of a whole stomach—a whole pair of lungs, and just half a man, when both his legs have unfortunately been shot off?
He dies of a plethora, said they—or must spit blood, and in a fortnight or three weeks go off in a consumption.———
He dies from excess, they said—or must cough up blood, and in two weeks or three, will pass away from a consumption.
——It happens otherwise—replied the opponents.——
It happens differently—replied the opponents.
It ought not, said they.
They said it shouldn't.
The more curious and intimate inquirers after nature and her doings, though they went hand in hand a good way together, yet they all divided about the nose at last, almost as much as the Faculty itself.
The more curious and personal seekers of nature and her activities, while they walked together for quite a while, ended up disagreeing about the details in the end, almost as much as the experts themselves.
They amicably laid it down, that there was a just and geometrical arrangement and proportion of the several parts of the human frame to its several destinations, offices, and functions which could not be transgressed but within certain limits—that nature, though she sported——she sported within a certain circle;—and they could not agree about the diameter of it.
They came to a friendly agreement that there was a fair and logical arrangement and proportion of the different parts of the human body to its various purposes, roles, and functions that couldn’t be exceeded beyond certain limits—that nature, even though she played around—she played within a specific range;—and they couldn’t agree on the diameter of it.
The logicians stuck much closer to the point before them than any of the classes of the literati;———they began and ended with the word Nose; and had it not been for a petitio principii, which one of the ablest of them ran his head against in the beginning of the combat, the whole controversy had been settled at once.
The logicians stayed much more focused on the issue at hand than any of the intellectuals; they centered their discussion around the word "Nose." If it weren't for a petitio principii, which one of the smartest among them stumbled over right at the start of the debate, the whole argument could have been resolved immediately.
A nose, argued the logician, cannot bleed without blood—and not only blood—but blood circulating in it to supply the phænomenon with a succession of drops—(a stream being but a quicker succession of drops, that is included, said he).——Now death, continued the logician, being nothing but the stagnation of the blood——
A nose, the logician argued, can’t bleed without blood—and not just blood—but blood circulating to provide a series of drops—(a stream is just a faster series of drops, he noted).——Now death, the logician went on, is nothing but the stopping of the blood
I deny the definition——Death is the separation of the soul from the body, said his antagonist——Then we don’t agree about our weapons, said the logician—Then there is an end of the dispute, replied the antagonist.
I reject that definition—Death is when the soul leaves the body, said his opponent—Then we don’t see eye to eye on our arguments, said the logician—Then that settles the disagreement, replied the opponent.
The civilians were still more concise: what they offered being more in the nature of a decree——than a dispute.
The civilians were even more straightforward: what they proposed was more like a decree than a debate.
Such a monstrous nose, said they, had it been a true nose, 188 could not possibly have been suffered in civil society——and if false—to impose upon society with such false signs and tokens, was a still greater violation of its rights, and must have had still less mercy shewn it.
Such a monstrous nose, they said, if it had actually been a real nose, 188 couldn't possibly have been tolerated in civilized society—and if it was fake, to deceive society with such false signs and symbols was an even greater violation of its rights and would have received even less mercy.
The only objection to this was, that if it proved anything, it proved the stranger’s nose was neither true nor false.
The only objection to this was that if it meant anything, it meant the stranger's nose wasn't definitely true or definitely false.
This left room for the controversy to go on. It was maintained by the advocates of the ecclesiastic court, that there was nothing to inhibit a decree, since the stranger ex mero motu had confessed he had been at the Promontory of Noses, and had got one of the goodliest, &c. &c.———To this it was answered, it was impossible there should be such a place as the Promontory of Noses, and the learned be ignorant where it lay. The commissary of the bishop of Strasburg undertook the advocates, explained this matter in a treatise upon proverbial phrases, shewing them, that the Promontory of Noses was a mere allegorick expression, importing no more than that nature had given him a long nose: in proof of which, with great learning, he cited the underwritten authorities,4 which had decided the point incontestably, had it not appeared that a dispute about some franchises of dean and chapter-lands had been determined by it nineteen years before.
This allowed the controversy to continue. Supporters of the church court argued that there was nothing preventing a decree since the outsider had confessed on his own that he had been at the Promontory of Noses and had acquired one of the finest, etc. etc. To this, it was responded that it was impossible for there to be such a place as the Promontory of Noses, and that the learned could not be unaware of its location. The bishop of Strasburg's commissioner took on the advocates and clarified the issue in a treatise on proverbial phrases, showing them that the Promontory of Noses was merely a metaphorical expression meaning that nature had given him a long nose: as proof, he cited numerous authoritative sources, which had settled the matter beyond doubt, had it not been for a prior dispute about some privileges of the dean and chapter lands that had been resolved nineteen years earlier.
It happened——I must not say unluckily for Truth, because they were giving her a lift another way in so doing; that the two universities of Strasburg——the Lutheran, founded in the year 1538 by Jacobus Surmis, counsellor of the senate,——and the Popish, founded by Leopold, arch-duke of Austria, were, during all this time, employing the whole depth of their knowledge (except just what the affair of the abbess of Quedlingberg’s placket-holes required)——in determining the point of Martin Luther’s damnation.
It happened—I won’t say it was unfortunate for Truth, because this ended up helping her in another way—that the two universities of Strasburg—the Lutheran, founded in 1538 by Jacobus Surmis, a counselor of the senate—and the Popish, founded by Leopold, archduke of Austria, were during this whole time using all their knowledge (except for the requirements of the abbess of Quedlingberg’s placket-holes)—to determine the issue of Martin Luther’s damnation.
The Popish doctors had undertaken to demonstrate à priori, that from the necessary influence of the planets on the twenty-second day of October 1483———when the moon was in the 189 twelfth house, Jupiter, Mars, and Venus in the third, the Sun, Saturn, and Mercury, all got together in the fourth—that he must in course, and unavoidably, be a damn’d man—and that his doctrines, by a direct corollary, must be damn’d doctrines too.
The Catholic doctors had set out to prove that, based on the necessary influence of the planets on the twenty-second day of October 1483—when the moon was in the twelfth house, and Jupiter, Mars, and Venus were in the third, while the Sun, Saturn, and Mercury all gathered in the fourth—he must inevitably be a condemned man, and therefore, his teachings must also be condemned.
By inspection into his horoscope, where five planets were in coition all at once with Scorpio5 (in reading this my father would always shake his head) in the ninth house, which the Arabians allotted to religion—it appeared that Martin Luther did not care one stiver about the matter———and that from the horoscope directed to the conjunction of Mars—they made it plain likewise he must die cursing and blaspheming——with the blast of which his soul (being steep’d in guilt) sailed before the wind, in the lake of hell-fire.
By looking at his horoscope, where five planets were all aligned with Scorpio5 (my father would always shake his head when I read this), in the ninth house, which the Arabians associated with religion—it seemed clear that Martin Luther didn’t care at all about it———and that from the horoscope pointing to the alignment of Mars—it was also obvious that he would die cursing and blaspheming——with that, his soul (burdened with guilt) drifted before the wind, into the lake of hell-fire.
The little objection of the Lutheran doctors to this, was, that it must certainly be the soul of another man, born Oct. 22, 83, which was forced to sail down before the wind in that manner—inasmuch as it appeared from the register of Islaben in the county of Mansfelt, that Luther was not born in the year 1483, but in 84; and not on the 22d day of October, but on the 10th of November, the eve of Martinmas day, from whence he had the name of Martin.
The small objection from the Lutheran scholars was that it must definitely be the soul of another man, born on Oct. 22, 83, that was compelled to sail down in that way—since it was shown from the records of Islaben in the county of Mansfelt that Luther was actually born in the year 1484, not 1483; and not on the 22nd of October, but on the 10th of November, the eve of Martinmas, which is where he got the name Martin.
[——I must break off my translation for a moment; for if I did not, I know I should no more be able to shut my eyes in bed, than the abbess of Quedlingberg——It is to tell the reader, that my father never read this passage of Slawkenbergius to my uncle Toby, but with triumph———not over my uncle Toby, for he never opposed him in it——but over the whole world.
[——I need to pause my translation for a moment; because if I don’t, I know I won’t be able to close my eyes in bed, just like the abbess of Quedlingberg——I want to let the reader know that my father never read this part of Slawkenbergius to my uncle Toby without feeling triumphant——not over my uncle Toby, since he never argued with him about it——but over the entire world.
—Now you see, brother Toby, he would say, looking up, “that christian names are not such indifferent things;”———had Luther here been called by any other name but Martin, he would have been damn’d to all eternity———Not that I look upon Martin, he would add, as a good name——far from it——’tis something better than a neutral, and but a little——yet little as it is, you see it was of some service to him.
—Now you see, brother Toby, he would say, looking up, “that first names are not just casual things;”———if Luther had been called anything other than Martin here, he would have been cursed for all eternity———Not that I think Martin is a great name——far from it——it’s just slightly better than neutral, and only a little——yet even that little, you see, was of some benefit to him.
My father knew the weakness of this prop to his hypothesis, as well as the best logician could shew him——yet so strange is the weakness of man at the same time, as it fell in his way, he 190 could not for his life but make use of it; and it was certainly for this reason, that though there are many stories in Hafen Slawkenbergius’s Decads full as entertaining as this I am translating, yet there is not one amongst them which my father read over with half the delight———it flattered two of his strangest hypotheses together——his Names and his Noses.——I will be bold to say, he might have read all the books in the Alexandrian Library, had not fate taken other care of them, and not have met with a book or passage in one, which hit two such nails as these upon the head at one stroke.]
My father understood the flaws in this support for his theory, just as a top logician could point out—but it's strange how weak humans can be; when it came his way, he couldn’t help but make use of it. That’s probably why, even though there are many stories in Hafen Slawkenbergius’s Decads that are just as entertaining as the one I’m translating, none captivated him quite like this one. It flattered two of his most peculiar theories—his Names and his Noses. I’ll boldly say he might have read all the books in the Alexandrian Library, had fate not made other arrangements for them, and he still wouldn’t have found a book or a passage in any of them that hit two such nails on the head at once.
The two universities of Strasburg were hard tugging at this affair of Luther’s navigation. The Protestant doctors had demonstrated, that he had not sailed right before the wind, as the Popish doctors had pretended; and as every one knew there was no sailing full in the teeth of it—they were going to settle, in case he had sailed, how many points he was off; whether Martin had doubled the cape, or had fallen upon a lee-shore; and no doubt, as it was an enquiry of much edification, at least to those who understood this sort of NAVIGATION, they had gone on with it in spite of the size of the stranger’s nose, had not the size of the stranger’s nose drawn off the attention of the world from what they were about——it was their business to follow.
The two universities of Strasburg were deeply involved in the issue of Luther’s journey. The Protestant scholars showed that he hadn’t sailed straight into the wind as the Catholic scholars claimed; everyone knew you couldn’t directly sail against it. They were figuring out exactly how off course he was, whether Martin had navigated around the obstacle or ended up stranded; and no doubt, since this was a matter of great interest—at least to those familiar with this kind of NAVIGATION—they continued their analysis despite the distraction caused by the stranger’s large nose, which had diverted public attention from their work—it was their responsibility to pursue it.
The abbess of Quedlingberg and her four dignitaries was no stop; for the enormity of the stranger’s nose running full as much in their fancies as their case of conscience——the affair of their placket-holes kept cold—in a word, the printers were ordered to distribute their types——all controversies dropp’d.
The abbess of Quedlingberg and her four officials were relentless, as the sheer size of the stranger’s nose captured their imaginations just as much as their moral dilemma—the issue of keeping their placket-holes closed—so, the printers were instructed to reset their type—all debates ended.
’Twas a square cap with a silver tassel upon the crown of it—to a nut-shell—to have guessed on which side of the nose the two universities would split.
It was a square cap with a silver tassel on top—like a nut shell—to have predicted which side of the nose the two universities would fork.
’Tis above reason, cried the doctors on one side.
It's beyond reason, shouted the doctors on one side.
’Tis below reason, cried the others.
"It’s unreasonable," shouted the others.
’Tis faith, cried one.
It's faith, cried one.
’Tis a fiddle-stick, said the other.
'It's a fiddle-stick,' said the other.
’Tis possible, cried the one.
It's possible, cried the one.
’Tis impossible, said the other.
It's impossible, said the other.
God’s power is infinite, cried the Nosarians, he can do anything.
God's power is limitless, shouted the Nosarians, He can do anything.
He can do nothing, replied the Antinosarians, which implies contradictions.
He can’t do anything, replied the Antinosarians, that involves contradictions.
He can make matter think, said the Nosarians.
He can make matter think, said the Nosarians.
As certainly as you can make a velvet cap out of a sow’s ear, replied the Antinosarians.
As sure as you can turn a sow's ear into a velvet cap, replied the Antinosarians.
He cannot make two and two five, replied the Popish doctors.——’Tis false, said their other opponents.——
He can't make two and two equal five, replied the Catholic doctors.——"That's false," said their other opponents.——
Infinite power is infinite power, said the doctors who maintained the reality of the nose.—It extends only to all possible things, replied the Lutherans.
Infinite power is infinite power, said the doctors who insisted on the reality of the nose.—It only applies to everything that can possibly exist, replied the Lutherans.
By God in heaven, cried the Popish doctors, he can make a nose, if he thinks fit, as big as the steeple of Strasburg.
By God in heaven, screamed the Catholic doctors, he can make a nose, if he wants to, as big as the steeple of Strasburg.
Now the steeple of Strasburg being the biggest and the tallest church-steeple to be seen in the whole world, the Antinosarians denied that a nose of 575 geometrical feet in length could be worn, at least by a middle-siz’d man——The Popish doctors swore it could—The Lutheran doctors said No;—it could not.
Now, the steeple of Strasburg is the biggest and tallest church steeple in the entire world. The Antinosarians argued that a nose measuring 575 geometric feet in length couldn't possibly be worn, at least not by an average-sized person. The Catholic doctors insisted it could, while the Lutheran doctors disagreed.
This at once started a new dispute, which they pursued a great way, upon the extent and limitation of the moral and natural attributes of God—That controversy led them naturally into Thomas Aquinas, and Thomas Aquinas to the devil.
This immediately sparked a new argument that they extensively discussed regarding the scope and limitations of God's moral and natural characteristics. That debate naturally led them to Thomas Aquinas, and Thomas Aquinas to the devil.
The stranger’s nose was no more heard of in the dispute—it just served as a frigate to launch them into the gulph of school-divinity——and then they all sailed before the wind.
The stranger’s nose was no longer mentioned in the argument—it simply acted as a vessel to send them into the depths of school theology—and then they all moved forward with the flow.
Heat is in proportion to the want of true knowledge.
Heat is related to the lack of true understanding.
The controversy about the attributes, &c., instead of cooling, on the contrary had inflamed the Strasburgers’ imaginations to a most inordinate degree——The less they understood of the matter, the greater was their wonder about it—they were left in all the distresses of desire unsatisfied——saw their doctors, the Parchmentarians, the Brassarians, the Turpentarians, on one side—the Popish doctors on the other, like Pantagruel and his companions in quest of the oracle of the bottle, all embarked out of sight.
The debate about the features, instead of calming things down, actually stirred up the imaginations of the Strasburgers to an extreme level. The less they understood, the more curious they became—they found themselves in all the troubles of unfulfilled desire. They saw their doctors, the Parchmentarians, the Brassarians, the Turpentarians, on one side, while the Popish doctors stood on the other, much like Pantagruel and his crew on a quest for the oracle of the bottle, all vanished from sight.
——The poor Strasburgers left upon the beach!
The poor Strasburgers left on the beach!
——What was to be done?—No delay—the uproar increased——every one in disorder——the city gates set open.——
——What should we do?—No time to waste—the chaos grew——everyone was in disarray——the city gates set open.——
Unfortunate Strasburgers! was there in the storehouse of nature———was there in the lumber-rooms of learning———was there in the great arsenal of chance, one single engine left undrawn forth to torture your curiosities, and stretch your desires, which was not pointed by the hand of Fate to play upon your hearts?——I dip not my pen into my ink to excuse the surrender of yourselves—’tis to write your panegyrick. Shew me a city so macerated with expectation——who neither eat, or drank, or slept, or prayed, or hearkened to the calls either of religion or nature for seven-and-twenty days together, who could have held out one day longer.
Unfortunate Strasburgers! you were there in nature's storehouse———you were there in the learning rooms———you were there in the great arsenal of chance, with one single tool left unclaimed to torment your curiosities and stretch your desires, which was not directed by Fate to play on your hearts?——I don’t dip my pen into ink to excuse your surrender—I'm here to write your praise. Show me a city so worn out by expectation——that neither ate, drank, slept, prayed, nor listened to the calls of either religion or nature for twenty-seven days straight, and who could have lasted even one day longer.
On the twenty-eighth the courteous stranger had promised to return to Strasburg.
On the twenty-eighth, the polite stranger had promised to come back to Strasburg.
Seven thousand coaches (Slawkenbergius must certainly have made some mistake in his numerical characters) 7000 coaches——15,000 single-horse chairs—20,000 waggons, crowded as full as they could all hold with senators, counsellors, syndicks—beguines, widows, wives, virgins, canons, concubines, all in their coaches—The abbess of Quedlingberg, with the prioress, the deaness and sub-chantress, leading the procession in one coach, and the dean of Strasburg, with the four great dignitaries of his chapter, on her left-hand—the rest following higglety-pigglety as they could; some on horseback——some on foot——some led——some driven——some down the Rhine——some this way——some that——all set out at sun-rise to meet the courteous stranger on the road.
Seven thousand carriages (Slawkenbergius must have made some mistake with his numbers) 7000 carriages—15,000 single-horse carriages—20,000 wagons, packed as tightly as they could be with senators, advisors, magistrates—beguines, widows, wives, virgins, canons, concubines, all in their carriages—the abbess of Quedlingberg, with the prioress, the deaness, and sub-chantress, leading the procession in one carriage, and the dean of Strasburg, with the four main dignitaries of his chapter, on her left—everyone else following chaotically as best as they could; some on horseback—some on foot—some being led—some driven—some down the Rhine—some this way—some that—all setting out at sunrise to meet the courteous stranger on the road.
Haste we now towards the catastrophe of my tale———I say Catastrophe (cries Slawkenbergius) inasmuch as a tale, with parts rightly disposed, not only rejoiceth (gaudet) in the Catastrophe and Peripetia of a Drama, but rejoiceth moreover in all the essential and integrant parts of it——it has its Protasis, Epitasis, Catastasis, its Catastrophe or Peripetia growing one out of the other in it, in the order Aristotle first planted them——without which a tale had better never be told at all, says Slawkenbergius, but be kept to a man’s self.
Let’s hurry now towards the climax of my story———I call it Climax (shouts Slawkenbergius) because a story, with its elements in the right order, not only delights (gaudet) in the Climax and Turning Point of a Drama, but also finds joy in all its essential and integral parts——it has its Setup, Development, Conflict, its Climax or Turning Point that emerge from each other in the order that Aristotle originally established——without which a story is better off never being told at all, says Slawkenbergius, and should be kept to oneself.
In all my ten tales, in all my ten decads, have I Slawkenbergius tied down every tale of them as tightly to this rule, as I have done this of the stranger and his nose.
In all my ten stories, in all my ten decades, I've tied down every one of them to this rule just as strictly as I've done with this one about the stranger and his nose.
——From his first parley with the sentinel, to his leaving the city of Strasburg, after pulling off his crimson-sattin pair of breeches, is the Protasis or first entrance——where the characters of the Personæ Dramatis are just touched in, and the subject slightly begun.
——From his first conversation with the guard to his departure from the city of Strasburg, after taking off his red satin breeches, is the Protasis or first act——where the characters of the Personæ Dramatis are briefly introduced, and the subject is just getting started.
The Epitasis, wherein the action is more fully entered upon and heightened, till it arrives at its state or height called the Catastasis, and which usually takes up the 2d and 3d act, is included within that busy period of my tale, betwixt the first night’s uproar about the nose, to the conclusion of the trumpeter’s wife’s lectures upon it in the middle of the grand parade: and from the first embarking of the learned in the dispute—to the doctors finally sailing away, and leaving the Strasburgers upon the beach in distress, is the Catastasis or the ripening of the incidents and passions for their bursting forth in the fifth act.
The Epitasis, where the action really picks up and intensifies until it reaches its peak, known as the Catastasis, usually spans the 2nd and 3rd acts. This falls within the busy section of my story, from the first night’s uproar about the nose to the end of the trumpeter’s wife’s lectures about it during the grand parade. From the moment the learned people jump into the debate to when the doctors finally leave, abandoning the Strasburgers on the beach in distress, is the Catastasis, showcasing the buildup of incidents and emotions ready to explode in the fifth act.
This commences with the setting out of the Strasburgers in 193 the Frankfort road, and terminates in unwinding the labyrinth and bringing the hero out of a state of agitation (as Aristotle calls it) to a state of rest and quietness.
This begins with the departure of the Strasburgers on the 193 Frankfort road and ends with resolving the confusion, bringing the hero from a state of distress (as Aristotle puts it) to a state of calm and tranquility.
This, says Hafen Slawkenbergius, constitutes the Catastrophe or Peripetia of my tale—and that is the part of it I am going to relate.
This, says Hafen Slawkenbergius, represents the Catastrophe or Peripetia of my story—and that's the part I'm going to tell.
We left the stranger behind the curtain asleep——he enters now upon the stage.
We left the stranger asleep behind the curtain—now he steps onto the stage.
—What dost thou prick up thy ears at?—’tis nothing but a man upon a horse——was the last word the stranger uttered to his mule. It was not proper then to tell the reader, that the mule took his master’s word for it; and without any more ifs or ands, let the traveller and his horse pass by.
—What are you listening for?—it’s just a man on a horse—was the last thing the stranger said to his mule. It wasn’t necessary to tell the reader that the mule took his master’s word for it; and without any more ifs or ands, let the traveler and his horse pass by.
The traveller was hastening with all diligence to get to Strasburg that night. What a fool am I, said the traveller to himself, when he had rode about a league farther, to think of getting into Strasburg this night.—Strasburg!——the great Strasburg!——Strasburg, the capital of all Alsatia! Strasburg, an imperial city! Strasburg, a sovereign state! Strasburg, garrisoned with five thousand of the best troops in all the world!—Alas! if I was at the gates of Strasburg this moment, I could not gain admittance into it for a ducat—nay a ducat and half—’tis too much——better go back to the last inn I have passed——than lie I know not where——or give I know not what. The traveller, as he made these reflections in his mind, turned his horse’s head about, and three minutes after the stranger had been conducted into his chamber, he arrived at the same inn.
The traveler was rushing to reach Strasburg that night. What a fool I am, the traveler thought to himself, after riding about a mile further, to believe I could get into Strasburg tonight.—Strasburg!——the great Strasburg!——Strasburg, the capital of all Alsatia! Strasburg, an imperial city! Strasburg, a sovereign state! Strasburg, protected by five thousand of the best troops in the world!—Alas! even if I were at the gates of Strasburg right now, I couldn't get in for a ducat—no, not even a ducat and a half—it's too much——better to go back to the last inn I passed——than to end up sleeping somewhere uncertain——or pay I don’t know what. As he considered this in his mind, the traveler turned his horse around, and three minutes after the stranger had been shown to his room, he arrived at the same inn.
———We have bacon in the house, said the host, and bread———and till eleven o’clock this night had three eggs in it——but a stranger, who arrived an hour ago, has had them dressed into an omelet, and we have nothing.———
———We have bacon at home, said the host, and bread———and until eleven o’clock tonight, there were three eggs in it——but a stranger, who arrived an hour ago, turned them into an omelet, and we have nothing.
Alas! said the traveller, harassed as I am, I want nothing but a bed.———I have one as soft as is in Alsatia, said the host.
"Unfortunately!" said the traveler, exhausted as I am, I just want a bed. "I have one as soft as any in Alsatia," said the innkeeper.
——The stranger, continued he, should have slept in it, for ’tis my best bed, but upon the score of his nose.————He has got a defluxion, said the traveller.——Not that I know, cried the host.——But ’tis a camp-bed, and Jacinta, said he, looking towards the maid, imagined there was not room in it to turn his nose in.———Why so? cried the traveller, starting back.—It is so long a nose, replied the host.——The traveller fixed his eyes upon Jacinta, then upon the ground—kneeled upon his right knee—had just got his hand laid upon his breast 194 ———Trifle not with my anxiety, said he, rising up again.——’Tis no trifle, said Jacinta, ’tis the most glorious nose!——The traveller fell upon his knee again—laid his hand upon his breast—then, said he, looking up to heaven, thou hast conducted me to the end of my pilgrimage.—’Tis Diego.
——The stranger, he continued, should have slept in it, because it’s my best bed, but because of his nose. ———He has a runny nose, said the traveler. ———Not that I know of, replied the host. ———But it’s a camp bed, and Jacinta, he said, looking toward the maid, thought there wouldn’t be enough room for his nose to turn in it. ———Why not? exclaimed the traveler, stepping back. ———It’s such a long nose, replied the host. ———The traveler fixed his gaze on Jacinta, then on the ground—knelt on his right knee—was just about to lay his hand on his chest 194 ———Don’t play with my anxiety, he said, standing up again. ———It’s no joke, said Jacinta, it’s the most glorious nose! ———The traveler knelt down again—laid his hand on his chest—then said, looking up to heaven, you have guided me to the end of my pilgrimage. ———It’s Diego.
The traveller was the brother of the Julia, so often invoked that night by the stranger as he rode from Strasburg upon his mule; and was come, on her part, in quest of him. He had accompanied his sister from Valadolid across the Pyrenean mountains through France, and had many an entangled skein to wind off in pursuit of him through the many meanders and abrupt turnings of a lover’s thorny tracks.
The traveler was the brother of Julia, who was mentioned so often that night by the stranger as he rode his mule from Strasburg; and she had come looking for him. He had traveled with his sister from Valadolid over the Pyrenean mountains through France, and had a complicated path to navigate in his search for him through the many twists and turns of a lover’s challenging journey.
——Julia had sunk under it———and had not been able to go a step farther than to Lyons, where, with the many disquietudes of a tender heart, which all talk of——but few feel—she sicken’d, but had just strength to write a letter to Diego; and having conjured her brother never to see her face till he had found him out, and put the letter into his hands, Julia took to her bed.
——Julia was overwhelmed by it——and couldn’t move beyond Lyons, where, with all the worries of a sensitive heart that everyone talks about but few truly understand, she fell ill, but managed to write a letter to Diego; after urging her brother not to see her until he found him and handed him the letter, Julia went to bed.
Fernandez (for that was her brother’s name)——tho’ the camp-bed was as soft as any one in Alsace, yet he could not shut his eyes in it.——As soon as it was day he rose, and hearing Diego was risen too, he entered his chamber, and discharged his sister’s commission.
Fernandez (that was her brother’s name) — even though the camp bed was as soft as any in Alsace, he couldn't close his eyes in it. — As soon as it got light, he got up, and hearing that Diego was up too, he went into his room and carried out his sister’s request.
The letter was as follows:
The letter read as follows:
“Seig. Diego,
"Seig. Diego,"
“Whether my suspicions of your nose were justly excited or not———’tis not now to inquire—it is enough I have not had firmness to put them to farther tryal.
“Whether my doubts about your nose were justified or not—it’s not worth checking now—it’s enough that I haven’t had the strength to investigate them further.”
“How could I know so little of myself, when I sent my Duenna to forbid your coming more under my lattice? or how could I know so little of you, Diego, as to imagine you would not have staid one day in Valadolid to have given ease to my doubts?—Was I to be abandoned, Diego, because I was deceived? or was it kind to take me at my word, whether my suspicions were just or no, and leave me, as you did, a prey to much uncertainty and sorrow?
“How could I know so little about myself when I sent my Duenna to stop you from coming near my window? And how could I misunderstand you, Diego, thinking you wouldn’t stay even one day in Valadolid to ease my doubts? Was I supposed to be abandoned, Diego, just because I was misled? Or was it kind to take me at my word, regardless of whether my concerns were justified, and leave me, as you did, suffering from so much uncertainty and sadness?”
“In what manner Julia has resented this——my brother, when he puts this letter into your hands, will tell you; He will tell you in how few moments she repented of the rash message she had sent you——in what frantic haste she flew to her lattice, and how many days and nights together she leaned 195 immoveably upon her elbow, looking through it towards the way which Diego was wont to come.
“In what way Julia has reacted to this—my brother, when he gives you this letter, will explain; he will tell you how quickly she regretted the impulsive message she had sent you—how frantically she rushed to her window, and how many days and nights she stayed there, resting her elbow on the sill, gazing out in the direction Diego usually came from. 195
“He will tell you, when she heard of your departure—how her spirits deserted her——how her heart sicken’d——how piteously she mourned——how low she hung her head. O Diego! how many weary steps has my brother’s pity led me by the hand languishing to trace out yours; how far has desire carried me beyond strength——and how oft have I fainted by the way, and sunk into his arms, with only power to cry out—O my Diego!
“He will tell you that when she heard about your leaving—how her spirits dropped—how her heart ached—how terribly she grieved—how low she hung her head. O Diego! how many exhausting steps has my brother’s compassion made me take, desperately trying to find you; how far has longing pushed me beyond my limits—and how often have I collapsed along the way, falling into his arms, barely able to cry out—O my Diego!
“If the gentleness of your carriage has not belied your heart, you will fly to me, almost as fast as you fled from me—haste as you will——you will arrive but to see me expire.———’Tis a bitter draught, Diego, but oh! ’tis embitter’d still more by dying un————”
“If your gentle demeanor hasn’t misrepresented your feelings, you’ll rush to me almost as quickly as you ran away from me—no matter how fast you go—you’ll just make it to see me fade away. It’s a bitter pill to swallow, Diego, but oh! it’s made even more painful by dying un————”
She could proceed no farther.
She couldn't go any further.
Slawkenbergius supposes the word intended was unconvinced, but her strength would not enable her to finish her letter.
Slawkenbergius thinks the word meant was unconvinced, but she didn't have the strength to finish her letter.
The heart of the courteous Diego overflowed as he read the letter———he ordered his mule forthwith and Fernandez’s horse to be saddled; and as no vent in prose is equal to that of poetry in such conflicts——chance, which as often directs us to remedies as to diseases, having thrown a piece of charcoal into the window——Diego availed himself of it, and whilst the hostler was getting ready his mule, he eased his mind against the wall as follows.
The kind-hearted Diego felt overwhelmed as he read the letter———he immediately ordered his mule and Fernandez’s horse to be saddled; and since prose can’t express emotions as powerfully as poetry in moments like these——fate, which often leads us to solutions as much as to problems, having tossed a piece of charcoal through the window——Diego took advantage of it, and while the stablehand was getting his mule ready, he leaned against the wall and expressed his thoughts as follows.
ODE
Harsh and untuneful are the notes of love,
Harsh and off-key are the sounds of love,
Unless my Julia strikes the key,
Unless my Julia hits the key,
Her hand alone can touch the part,
Her hand alone can touch that part,
Whose dulcet move-
Whose sweet move-
ment charms the heart,
ment charms the heart,
And governs all the man with sympathetick sway.
And rules over everyone with sympathetic influence.
2d
O Julia!
Oh Julia!
The lines were very natural——for they were nothing at all to the purpose, says Slawkenbergius, and ’tis a pity there were no more of them; but whether it was that Seig. Diego was slow in composing verses—or the hostler quick in saddling mules——is 196 not averred; certain it was, that Diego’s mule and Fernandez’s horse were ready at the door of the inn, before Diego was ready for his second stanza; so without staying to finish his ode, they both mounted, sallied forth, passed the Rhine, traversed Alsace, shaped their course towards Lyons, and before the Strasburgers and the abbess of Quedlingberg had set out on their cavalcade, had Fernandez, Diego, and his Julia, crossed the Pyrenean mountains, and got safe to Valadolid.
The lines were very natural—because they didn’t really serve the purpose, says Slawkenbergius, and it’s a shame there weren’t more of them; but whether Diego was slow in writing verses—or the hostler was quick in saddling mules—is not stated; what’s certain is that Diego’s mule and Fernandez’s horse were ready at the inn door before Diego had finished his second stanza; so without waiting to complete his poem, they both mounted, set out, crossed the Rhine, traveled through Alsace, headed towards Lyons, and before the Strasburgers and the abbess of Quedlingberg had started their procession, Fernandez, Diego, and his Julia had crossed the Pyrenean mountains and safely arrived at Valadolid.
’Tis needless to inform the geographical reader, that when Diego was in Spain, it was not possible to meet the courteous stranger in the Frankfort road; it is enough to say, that of all restless desires, curiosity being the strongest——the Strasburgers felt the full force of it; and that for three days and nights they were tossed to and fro in the Frankfort road, with the tempestuous fury of this passion, before they could submit to return home.——When alas! an event was prepared for them, of all other, the most grievous that could befal a free people.
It’s unnecessary to tell the geographic reader that when Diego was in Spain, he couldn't meet the courteous stranger on the Frankfort road; it's enough to say that out of all restless desires, curiosity being the strongest—the Strasburgers felt it acutely; and for three days and nights they were tossed back and forth on the Frankfort road, swept up in the furious grip of this passion, before they finally agreed to head home.——When, sadly! an event was set to unfold for them, one of the most terrible that could happen to a free people.
As this revolution of the Strasburgers’ affairs is often spoken of, and little understood, I will, in ten words, says Slawkenbergius, give the world an explanation of it, and with it put an end to my tale.
As this revolution of the Strasburgers’ affairs is often talked about and not well understood, I will, in ten words, says Slawkenbergius, provide an explanation to the world, and with that, conclude my story.
Every body knows of the grand system of Universal Monarchy, wrote by order of Mons. Colbert, and put in manuscript into the hands of Lewis the fourteenth, in the year 1664.
Everyone knows about the great system of Universal Monarchy, written by order of Mons. Colbert, and given in manuscript to Louis the fourteenth, in the year 1664.
’Tis as well known, that one branch out of many of that system, was the getting possession of Strasburg, to favour an entrance at all times into Suabia, in order to disturb the quiet of Germany——and that in consequence of this plan, Strasburg unhappily fell at length into their hands.
It's well known that one part of that system was taking control of Strasburg to ensure constant access to Suabia, in order to disrupt the peace of Germany—and because of this plan, Strasburg unfortunately ended up in their hands.
It is the lot of a few to trace out the true springs of this and such like revolutions—The vulgar look too high for them—Statesmen look too low——Truth (for once) lies in the middle.
It's rare for a few to uncover the real reasons behind these and similar revolutions—the masses look way too high for answers—politicians look way too low. Truth (for once) is found somewhere in between.
What a fatal thing is the popular pride of a free city! cries one historian—The Strasburgers deemed it a diminution of their freedom to receive an imperial garrison——so fell a prey to a French one.
What a destructive thing the pride of a free city is! one historian exclaims—The Strasburgers considered it a loss of their freedom to accept an imperial garrison—so they became easy targets for a French one.
The fate, says another, of the Strasburgers, may be a warning to all free people to save their money.———They anticipated their revenues——brought themselves under taxes, exhausted their strength, and in the end became so weak a people, they had not strength to keep their gates shut, and so the French pushed them open.
The fate of the Strasburgers, says another, might serve as a warning to all free people to save their money. They expected their future earnings, took on taxes, drained their resources, and ultimately became so weak that they didn’t have the strength to keep their gates shut, which allowed the French to push them open.
Alas! alas! cries Slawkenbergius, ’twas not the French,——’twas CURIOSITY pushed them open———The French indeed, who are ever upon the catch, when they saw the Strasburgers, men, women, and children, all marched out to follow the stranger’s nose——each man followed his own, and marched in.
Alas! alas! cries Slawkenbergius, it wasn't the French,——it was CURIOSITY that pushed them open———The French indeed, who are always ready to seize an opportunity, when they saw the Strasburgers, men, women, and children, all lined up to follow the stranger’s nose——each person followed their own, and marched in.
Trade and manufactures have decayed and gradually grown down ever since—but not from any cause which commercial heads have assigned; for it is owing to this only, that Noses have ever so run in their heads, that the Strasburgers could not follow their business.
Trade and manufacturing have declined and gradually fallen off ever since—but not for any reason that business experts have suggested; it’s solely because Noses have become so distracted that the Strasburgers couldn’t keep up with their work.
Alas! alas! cries Slawkenbergius, making an exclamation—it is not the first——and I fear will not be the last fortress that has been either won——or lost by Noses.
Alas! alas! cries Slawkenbergius, making an exclamation—it’s not the first——and I’m afraid it won’t be the last fortress that has been either won——or lost by Noses.
THE END OF
Slawkenbergius’s Story
CHAPTER I
With all this learning upon Noses running perpetually in my father’s fancy——with so many family prejudices—and ten decads of such tales running on for ever along with them——how was it possible with such exquisite——was it a true nose?——That a man with such exquisite feelings as my father had, could bear the shock at all below stairs——or indeed above stairs, in any other posture, but the very posture I have described?
With all this knowledge about noses constantly occupying my father's thoughts—with so many family biases—and decades of stories going on endlessly alongside them—how could a man with such refined feelings as my father endure the shock at all, whether downstairs or upstairs, in any situation except the exact one I've described?
——Throw yourself down upon the bed, a dozen times——taking care only to place a looking-glass first in a chair on one side of it, before you do it—But was the stranger’s nose a true nose, or was it a false one?
——Throw yourself onto the bed, a dozen times——just make sure to set a mirror in a chair beside it before you do—But was the stranger's nose real, or was it fake?
To tell that before-hand, madam, would be to do injury to one of the best tales in the Christian-world; and that is the tenth of the tenth decad, which immediately follows this.
To say that ahead of time, ma'am, would spoil one of the best stories in the Christian world; and that's the tenth of the tenth decade, which comes right after this.
This tale, cried Slawkenbergius, somewhat exultingly, has been reserved by me for the concluding tale of my whole work; knowing right well, that when I shall have told it, and my reader shall have read it thro’—’twould be even high time for both of us to shut up the book; inasmuch, continues Slawkenbergius, as I know of no tale which could possibly ever go down after it.
This story, exclaimed Slawkenbergius, somewhat proudly, has been saved by me for the final story of my entire work; knowing full well that once I tell it, and my reader has read it all the way through—it will be the perfect moment for both of us to close the book; because, Slawkenbergius continues, I am aware of no story that could ever compare to it.
’Tis a tale indeed!
It's a story, indeed!
This sets out with the first interview in the inn at Lyons, 198 when Fernandez left the courteous stranger and his sister Julia alone in her chamber, and is over-written
This starts with the first interview at the inn in Lyons, 198 when Fernandez left the polite stranger and his sister Julia alone in her room, and is rewritten.
The Complexities
of
Diego and Julia
Heavens! thou art a strange creature, Slawkenbergius! what a whimsical view of the involutions of the heart of woman hast thou opened! how this can ever be translated, and yet if this specimen of Slawkenbergius’s tales, and the exquisitiveness of his moral, should please the world—translated shall a couple of volumes be.———Else, how this can ever be translated into good English, I have no sort of conception.—There seems in some passages to want a sixth sense to do it rightly.——What can he mean by the lambent pupilability of slow, low, dry chat, five notes below the natural tone——which you know, madam, is little more than a whisper? The moment I pronounced the words, I could perceive an attempt towards a vibration in the strings, about the region of the heart.———The brain made no acknowledgment.——There’s often no good understanding betwixt ’em—I felt as if I understood it.——I had no ideas.——The movement could not be without cause.—I’m lost. I can make nothing of it—unless, may it please your worships, the voice, in that case being little more than a whisper, unavoidably forces the eyes to approach not only within six inches of each other—but to look into the pupils—is not that dangerous?——But it can’t be avoided—for to look up to the ceiling, in that case the two chins unavoidably meet——and to look down into each other’s lap, the foreheads come to immediate contact, which at once puts an end to the conference——I mean to the sentimental part of it.——What is left, madam, is not worth stooping for.
Wow! You are such a strange character, Slawkenbergius! What a quirky perspective you have on the complexities of a woman's heart! How this can ever be translated, I have no idea, but if this example of Slawkenbergius’s stories and the beauty of his moral appeals to people, then a couple of volumes will definitely get translated.———Otherwise, I can't comprehend how this could ever be turned into good English.——Some passages seem to require a sixth sense to interpret correctly.——What could he mean by the flickering ability of slow, low, dry conversation, five notes below the natural tone——which you know, madam, is just above a whisper? The moment I said those words, I could feel a tension in the strings near my heart.———My brain didn’t register anything.——Often, there’s little understanding between them—I felt like I got it.——But I had no ideas.——The movement must have a reason.—I’m confused. I can't make sense of it—unless, if it pleases your worships, the voice, being almost a whisper, inevitably forces the eyes to come within six inches of each other and look into each other’s pupils—isn’t that risky?——But there’s no escaping it—because if you look up at the ceiling, the two chins bump into each other——and if you look down into each other’s laps, the foreheads touch immediately, which abruptly ends the discussion——I mean the sentimental part of it.——What remains, madam, isn’t worth bending down for.
CHAPTER II
My father lay stretched across the bed as still as if the hand of death had pushed him down, for a full hour and a half before he began to play upon the floor with the toe of that foot which hung over the bed-side; my uncle Toby’s heart was a pound lighter for it.———In a few moments, his left-hand, the knuckles of which had all the time reclined upon the handle of the chamber-pot, 199 came to its feeling—he thrust it a little more within the valance—drew up his hand, when he had done, into his bosom—gave a hem! My good uncle Toby, with infinite pleasure, answered it; and full gladly would have ingrafted a sentence of consolation upon the opening it afforded: but having no talents, as I said, that way, and fearing moreover that he might set out with something which might make a bad matter worse, he contented himself with resting his chin placidly upon the cross of his crutch.
My father lay stretched out on the bed as still as if death itself had pinned him down, for a whole hour and a half before he started to play with the toe of the foot that hung over the edge; my uncle Toby’s heart felt a little lighter because of it.———In a moment, his left hand, which had been resting on the handle of the chamber pot the whole time, 199 began to move—he pushed it a little further under the valance—pulled his hand back into his chest after he was done—cleared his throat! My good uncle Toby, filled with joy, responded to it; and he would have loved to add a comforting sentence at the opportunity it gave him: but lacking any skills in that area, and worried that he might say something that would make things worse, he settled for resting his chin calmly on the top of his crutch.
Now whether the compression shortened my uncle Toby’s face into a more pleasurable oval—or that the philanthropy of his heart, in seeing his brother beginning to emerge out of the sea of his afflictions, had braced up his muscles——so that the compression upon his chin only doubled the benignity which was there before, is not hard to decide.——My father, in turning his eyes, was struck with such a gleam of sunshine in his face, as melted down the sullenness of his grief in a moment.
Now, whether the compression made my uncle Toby’s face into a more pleasant oval—or if the kindness of his heart, seeing his brother starting to come out of his troubles, had strengthened his muscles—so that the pressure on his chin just added to the warmth that was already there, is easy to figure out. My father, when he turned his gaze, was hit by such a flash of sunshine on his face that it melted away his sadness in an instant.
He broke silence as follows.
He broke the silence as follows.
CHAPTER III
Did ever man, brother Toby, cried my father, raising himself upon his elbow, and turning himself round to the opposite side of the bed, where my uncle Toby was sitting in his old fringed chair, with his chin resting upon his crutch——did ever a poor unfortunate man, brother Toby, cried my father, receive so many lashes?——The most I ever saw given, quoth my uncle Toby (ringing the bell at the bed’s head for Trim) was to a grenadier, I think in Mackay’s regiment.
Did any man ever, brother Toby, my father exclaimed, propping himself up on his elbow and turning to the other side of the bed, where my uncle Toby was sitting in his old fringed chair with his chin resting on his crutch—did any poor unfortunate man ever, brother Toby, my father cried, get so many lashes?—The most I ever saw given, replied my uncle Toby (ringing the bell at the head of the bed for Trim), was to a grenadier, I think in Mackay’s regiment.
———Had my uncle Toby shot a bullet through my father’s heart, he could not have fallen down with his nose upon the quilt more suddenly.
Had my uncle Toby shot a bullet through my father’s heart, he couldn’t have collapsed onto the quilt more suddenly.
Bless me! said my uncle Toby.
Bless me! said my uncle Toby.
CHAPTER IV
Was it Mackay’s regiment, quoth my uncle Toby, where the poor grenadier was so unmercifully whipp’d at Bruges about the ducats?—O Christ! he was innocent! cried Trim, with a deep sigh.—And he was whipp’d, may it please your honour, almost to death’s door.—They had better have shot him outright, 200 as he begg’d, and he had gone directly to heaven, for he was as innocent as your honour.———I thank thee, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby.——I never think of his, continued Trim, and my poor brother Tom’s misfortunes, for we were all three school-fellows, but I cry like a coward.——Tears are no proof of cowardice, Trim.—I drop them oft-times myself, cried my uncle Toby.——I know your honour does, replied Trim, and so am not ashamed of it myself.—But to think, may it please your honour, continued Trim, a tear stealing into the corner of his eye as he spoke—to think of two virtuous lads with hearts as warm in their bodies, and as honest as God could make them—the children of honest people, going forth with gallant spirits to seek their fortunes in the world—and fall into such evils!—poor Tom! to be tortured upon a rack for nothing—but marrying a Jew’s widow who sold sausages—honest Dick Johnson’s soul to be scourged out of his body, for the ducats another man put into his knapsack!—O!—these are misfortunes, cried Trim,—pulling out his handkerchief—these are misfortunes, may it please your honour, worth lying down and crying over.
Was it Mackay’s regiment, my uncle Toby asked, where the poor grenadier was so brutally whipped at Bruges over the ducats?—Oh God! he was innocent! cried Trim, with a heavy sigh.—And he was whipped, if it pleases your honor, almost to the brink of death.—They would have been better off shooting him outright, 200 as he begged, and he would have gone straight to heaven, for he was as innocent as you are.———I thank you, Trim, said my uncle Toby.——I never think of him, Trim continued, and my poor brother Tom’s misfortunes, since we were all three schoolmates, but I cry like a coward.——Tears aren’t a sign of cowardice, Trim.—I often shed them myself, cried my uncle Toby.——I know you do, Trim replied, and I’m not ashamed of it either.—But to think, if it pleases your honor, Trim continued, a tear welling up in the corner of his eye as he spoke—to think of two virtuous kids with warm hearts and as honest as God could make them—the children of decent folks, going out with brave spirits to seek their fortunes in the world—and falling into such troubles!—poor Tom! tortured on a rack for nothing but marrying a Jewish widow who sold sausages—honest Dick Johnson’s soul being ripped from his body for the ducats someone else slipped into his knapsack!—Oh!—these are misfortunes, cried Trim, pulling out his handkerchief—these are misfortunes, if it pleases your honor, worth lying down and crying over.
—My father could not help blushing.
—My dad couldn't help but blush.
’Twould be a pity, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby, thou shouldst ever feel sorrow of thy own—thou feelest it so tenderly for others.—Alack-o-day, replied the corporal, brightening up his face———your honour knows I have neither wife or child——I can have no sorrows in this world.——My father could not help smiling.—As few as any man, Trim, replied my uncle Toby; nor can I see how a fellow of thy light heart can suffer, but from the distress of poverty in thy old age—when thou art passed all services, Trim—and hast outlived thy friends.——An’ please your honour, never fear, replied Trim, chearily.——But I would have thee never fear, Trim, replied my uncle Toby, and therefore, continued my uncle Toby, throwing down his crutch, and getting up upon his legs as he uttered the word therefore—in recompence, Trim, of thy long fidelity to me, and that goodness of thy heart I have had such proofs of—whilst thy master is worth a shilling——thou shalt never ask elsewhere, Trim, for a penny. Trim attempted to thank my uncle Toby—but had not power——tears trickled down his cheeks faster than he could wipe them off—He laid his hands upon his breast——made a bow to the ground, and shut the door.
"It would be a shame, Trim, my uncle Toby said, if you ever experienced sadness of your own—you feel it so deeply for others. "Oh dear," replied the corporal, brightening up his face—your honor knows I have neither wife nor child—I can't have any sorrows in this world. My father couldn't help but smile. “As few as any man, Trim,” my uncle Toby replied; “nor can I see how someone with your cheerful nature can suffer, except from the hardship of poverty in your old age—when you’re done with all work, Trim—and have outlived your friends.” “And please, your honor, don’t worry,” replied Trim, cheerfully. “But I wouldn’t want you to worry, Trim,” my uncle Toby said, and then, throwing down his crutch and standing up as he said “therefore”—in return, Trim, for your long loyalty to me, and the kindness of your heart I’ve seen such proof of—while your master has a penny to his name—you will never need to ask anywhere else, Trim, for money. Trim tried to thank my uncle Toby—but couldn't manage it—tears streamed down his cheeks faster than he could wipe them away—He placed his hands on his chest—bowed to the ground, and closed the door.
——I have left Trim my bowling-green, cried my uncle Toby.——My father smiled.———I have left him moreover a pension, continued my uncle Toby.——My father looked grave.
——I have left Trim my bowling green, shouted my uncle Toby.——My father smiled.———I've also left him a pension, continued my uncle Toby.——My father appeared serious.
CHAPTER V
Is this a fit time, said my father to himself, to talk of PENSIONS and GRENADIERS?
Is this a good time, my father thought to himself, to talk about RETIREMENT PLANS and GRENADIERS?
CHAPTER VI
When my uncle Toby first mentioned the grenadier, my father, I said, fell down with his nose flat to the quilt, and as suddenly as if my uncle Toby had shot him; but it was not added that every other limb and member of my father instantly relapsed with his nose into the same precise attitude in which he lay first described; so that when corporal Trim left the room, and my father found himself disposed to rise off the bed—he had all the little preparatory movements to run over again, before he could do it. Attitudes are nothing, madam——’tis the transition from one attitude to another——like the preparation and resolution of the discord into harmony, which is all in all.
When my uncle Toby first talked about the grenadier, my father, I said, fell down with his nose flat against the quilt, as if my uncle Toby had shot him; but it wasn’t mentioned that every other part of my father's body immediately followed suit with his nose in the exact position he was first described in. So when corporal Trim left the room and my father felt ready to get up from the bed—he had to go through all the little preparatory movements again before he could actually do it. Positions don’t matter, madam——it’s the transition from one position to another——like the preparation and resolution of discord into harmony, which is everything.
For which reason my father played the same jig over again with his toe upon the floor——pushed the chamber-pot still a little farther within the valance—gave a hem—raised himself up upon his elbow—and was just beginning to address himself to my uncle Toby—when recollecting the unsuccessfulness of his first effort in that attitude——he got upon his legs, and in making the third turn across the room, he stopped short before my uncle Toby: and laying the three first fingers of his right-hand in the palm of his left, and stooping a little, he addressed himself to my uncle Toby as follows:
For that reason, my father played the same tune again with his toe on the floor—pushed the chamber pot a bit further under the valance—cleared his throat—propped himself up on his elbow—and was just about to start talking to my uncle Toby—when he remembered how his first attempt in that position didn’t go well—so he stood up, and while making the third pass across the room, he stopped right in front of my uncle Toby: and placing the three first fingers of his right hand in the palm of his left, and leaning a bit, he addressed my uncle Toby as follows:
CHAPTER VII
When I reflect, brother Toby, upon MAN; and take a view of that dark side of him which represents his life as open to so many causes of trouble—when I consider, brother Toby, how oft we eat the bread of affliction, and that we are born to it, as to the portion of our inheritance———I was born to nothing, quoth my uncle Toby, interrupting my father—but my commission. Zooks! said my father, did not my uncle leave you a hundred and twenty pounds a year?———What could I have done without 202 it? replied my uncle Toby———That’s another concern, said my father testily—But I say, Toby, when one runs over the catalogue of all the cross-reckonings and sorrowful Items with which the heart of man is overcharged, ’tis wonderful by what hidden resources the mind is enabled to stand out, and bear itself up, as it does, against the impositions laid upon our nature.———’Tis by the assistance of Almighty God, cried my uncle Toby, looking up, and pressing the palms of his hands close together——’tis not from our own strength, brother Shandy——a centinel in a wooden centry-box might as well pretend to stand it out against a detachment of fifty men.——We are upheld by the grace and the assistance of the best of Beings.
When I think about it, brother Toby, and look at the darker side of MAN; and see how many things can go wrong in life—when I consider, brother Toby, how often we endure hardship, and that we’re pretty much destined for it, as part of our inheritance———I was born to nothing, my uncle Toby interrupted my father—but my commission. Goodness! said my father, didn’t my uncle leave you a hundred and twenty pounds a year?———What would I have done without 202 it? replied my uncle Toby———That’s beside the point, my father said irritably—But I’m saying, Toby, when you list all the burdens and sorrowful Items that weigh down the human heart, it’s incredible how the mind manages to endure and hold up against the pressures placed on our nature.———It’s through the help of Almighty God, cried my uncle Toby, looking up and pressing his palms together——it’s not from our own strength, brother Shandy——a guard in a wooden sentry box could as easily hope to withstand a group of fifty men.——We are supported by the grace and help of the greatest of Beings.
——That is cutting the knot, said my father, instead of untying it.——But give me leave to lead you, brother Toby, a little deeper into the mystery.
——That is cutting the knot, my father said, instead of untying it.——But let me guide you, brother Toby, a little deeper into the mystery.
With all my heart, replied my uncle Toby.
With all my heart, my uncle Toby replied.
My father instantly exchanged the attitude he was in, for that in which Socrates is so finely painted by Raffael in his school of Athens; which your connoisseurship knows is so exquisitely imagined, that even the particular manner of the reasoning of Socrates is expressed by it—for he holds the forefinger of his left hand between the forefinger and the thumb of his right, and seems as if he was saying to the libertine he is reclaiming———“You grant me this——and this: and this, and this, I don’t ask of you—they follow of themselves in course.”
My father quickly changed from his previous attitude to the one that Raffael beautifully captures in his portrayal of Socrates in the School of Athens; as your expertise recognizes, it’s so brilliantly conceived that even Socrates' unique way of reasoning is depicted in it—he pinches the forefinger of his left hand between the forefinger and thumb of his right, as if he’s saying to the libertine he’s trying to reform———“You agree with me on this——and this: and this, and this, I don’t need to ask of you—they follow naturally.”
So stood my father, holding fast his forefinger betwixt his finger and his thumb, and reasoning with my uncle Toby as he sat in his old fringed chair, valanced around with party-coloured worsted bobs——O Garrick!—what a rich scene of this would thy exquisite powers make! and how gladly would I write such another to avail myself of thy immortality, and secure my own behind it.
So there stood my father, firmly holding his forefinger between his finger and thumb, having a conversation with my uncle Toby as he sat in his old fringed chair, decorated with colorful woolen pom-poms——O Garrick!—what a vibrant scene you would create with your amazing talent! And how happily would I write another like it to take advantage of your immortality and ensure my own alongside it.
CHAPTER VIII
Though man is of all others the most curious vehicle, said my father, yet at the same time ’tis of so slight a frame, and so totteringly put together, that the sudden jerks and hard jostlings it unavoidably meets with in this rugged journey, would overset and tear it to pieces a dozen times a day——was it not, brother Toby, that there is a secret spring within us.—Which spring, said my uncle Toby, I take to be Religion.—Will that set my 203 child’s nose on? cried my father, letting go his finger, and striking one hand against the other.——It makes everything straight for us, answered my uncle Toby.——Figuratively speaking, dear Toby, it may, for aught I know, said my father; but the spring I am speaking of, is that great and elastic power within us of counterbalancing evil, which, like a secret spring in a well-ordered machine, though it can’t prevent the shock——at least it imposes upon our sense of it.
Even though humans are the most curious beings, said my father, they're also so fragile and so shakily constructed that the sudden jolts and rough bumps they inevitably encounter on this tough journey would break them apart a dozen times a day——wasn’t it, brother Toby, that there is a hidden strength within us?—That strength, said my uncle Toby, I believe is Religion.—Will that help my 203 child’s nose? shouted my father, releasing his finger and clapping his hands together.——It makes everything right for us, replied my uncle Toby.——Figuratively speaking, dear Toby, it may, for all I know, said my father; but the strength I’m talking about is that great and flexible power within us that helps balance out evil, which, like a hidden mechanism in a well-functioning machine, though it can’t prevent the impact——at least it masks our perception of it.
Now, my dear brother, said my father, replacing his forefinger, as he was coming closer to the point——had my child arrived safe into the world, unmartyr’d in that precious part of him—fanciful and extravagant as I may appear to the world in my opinion of christian names, and of that magic bias which good or bad names irresistibly impress upon our characters and conducts—Heaven is witness! that in the warmest transports of my wishes for the prosperity of my child, I never once wished to crown his head with more glory and honour than what George or Edward would have spread around it.
Now, my dear brother, said my father, putting his finger back as he got to the point—had my child arrived safely into the world, untouched in that precious part of him—no matter how fanciful and extravagant I may seem to others regarding my views on Christian names and the powerful influence that good or bad names have on our characters and behaviors—Heaven knows! that even in my greatest hopes for my child’s success, I never once wished to adorn his head with more glory and honor than what George or Edward would have brought him.
But alas! continued my father, as the greatest evil has befallen him——I must counteract and undo it with the greatest good.
But unfortunately! my father continued, since the worst has happened to him—I must counter it and fix it with the greatest good.
He shall be christened Trismegistus, brother.
He will be named Trismegistus, brother.
I wish it may answer——replied my uncle Toby, rising up.
I hope it does—my uncle Toby replied, getting up.
CHAPTER IX
What a chapter of chances, said my father, turning himself about upon the first landing, as he and my uncle Toby were going downstairs—what a long chapter of chances do the events of this world lay open to us! Take pen and ink in hand, brother Toby, and calculate it fairly——I know no more of calculation than this balluster, said my uncle Toby (striking short of it with his crutch, and hitting my father a desperate blow souse upon his shin-bone)——’Twas a hundred to one—cried my uncle Toby—I thought, quoth my father (rubbing his shin), you had known nothing of calculations, brother Toby. ’Tis a mere chance, said my uncle Toby.———Then it adds one to the chapter——replied my father.
What a chapter of chances, said my father, turning around on the first landing as he and my uncle Toby went downstairs—what a long chapter of chances the events of this world open up to us! Take pen and paper, brother Toby, and calculate it properly——I know as much about calculating as this banister, said my uncle Toby (hitting it with his crutch and giving my father a hard whack on the shin)——It was a hundred to one—cried my uncle Toby—I thought, said my father (rubbing his shin), you didn’t know anything about calculations, brother Toby. It’s just a matter of chance, said my uncle Toby.———Then it adds one to the chapter——replied my father.
The double success of my father’s repartees tickled off the pain of his shin at once—it was well it so fell out—(chance! again)—or the world to this day had never known the subject of 204 my father’s calculation——to guess it—there was no chance——What a lucky chapter of chances has this turned out! for it has saved me the trouble of writing one express, and in truth I have enough already upon my hands without it.—Have not I promised the world a chapter of knots? two chapters upon the right and the wrong end of a woman? a chapter upon whiskers? a chapter upon wishes?——a chapter of noses?—No, I have done that—a chapter upon my uncle Toby’s modesty? to say nothing of a chapter upon chapters, which I will finish before I sleep—by my great-grandfather’s whiskers, I shall never get half of ’em through this year.
The double success of my dad’s quick comebacks instantly took away the pain in his shin—it was a good thing it happened this way—(what a coincidence! again)—or the world would still be unaware of the topic of 204 my dad’s calculations——to guess it—there was no chance——What a fortunate series of events this turned out to be! Because it has saved me from having to write one specifically, and honestly, I already have enough on my plate without it.—Haven't I promised the world a chapter about knots? two chapters on the right and wrong ends of a woman? a chapter on mustaches? a chapter on wishes?——a chapter about noses?—No, I've already done that—a chapter on my uncle Toby’s modesty? not to mention a chapter about chapters, which I will finish before I sleep—by my great-grandfather’s mustache, I will never get through half of them this year.
Take pen and ink in hand, and calculate it fairly, brother Toby, said my father, and it will turn out a million to one, that of all the parts of the body, the edge of the forceps should have the ill luck just to fall upon and break down that one part, which should break down the fortunes of our house with it.
Take pen and ink in hand, and do the math fairly, brother Toby, said my father, and it's bound to be a million to one that of all the parts of the body, the edge of the forceps would have the bad luck to hit and damage that one part, which would bring down our family's fortunes with it.
It might have been worse, replied my uncle Toby.——I don’t comprehend, said my father.———Suppose the hip had presented, replied my uncle Toby, as Dr. Slop foreboded.
"It could have been worse," my uncle Toby replied. "I don't understand," my father said. "What if the hip had been the problem," my uncle Toby replied, as Dr. Slop had predicted.
My father reflected half a minute—looked down——touched the middle of his forehead slightly with his finger———
My dad thought for about thirty seconds—looked down—touched the center of his forehead gently with his digit
—True, said he.
—True, he said.
CHAPTER X
Is it not a shame to make two chapters of what passed in going down one pair of stairs? for we are got no farther yet than to the first landing, and there are fifteen more steps down to the bottom; and for aught I know, as my father and my uncle Toby are in a talking humour, there may be as many chapters as steps:——let that be as it will, Sir, I can no more help it than my destiny:—A sudden impulse comes across me——drop the curtain, Shandy——I drop it—Strike a line here across the paper, Tristram—I strike it—and hey for a new chapter.
Is it not ridiculous to turn what happened while going down one set of stairs into two chapters? We've only made it to the first landing, and there are still fifteen steps down to go; for all I know, since my father and Uncle Toby love to chat, there might be as many chapters as there are steps. But whatever happens, Sir, I can’t change it any more than I can change my fate:—a sudden thought hits me—drop the curtain, Shandy—I drop it—Draw a line here across the page, Tristram—I draw it—and here’s to a new chapter.
The deuce of any other rule have I to govern myself by in this affair—and if I had one—as I do all things out of all rule—I would twist it and tear it to pieces, and throw it into the fire when I had done—Am I warm? I am, and the cause demands it——a pretty story! is a man to follow rules———or rules to follow him?
The hell with any other rule I have to follow in this situation—and even if I had one—as I do everything outside of any rules—I would twist it up, tear it apart, and throw it in the fire when I'm done—Am I angry? I am, and the situation calls for it——what a ridiculous story! Is a man supposed to follow rules——or are rules supposed to follow him?
Now this, you must know, being my chapter upon chapters, which I promised to write before I went to sleep, I thought it 205 meet to ease my conscience entirely before I laid down, by telling the world all I knew about the matter at once: Is not this ten times better than to set out dogmatically with a sententious parade of wisdom, and telling the world a story of a roasted horse——that chapters relieve the mind—that they assist—or impose upon the imagination—and that in a work of this dramatic cast they are as necessary as the shifting of scenes——with fifty other cold conceits, enough to extinguish the fire which roasted him?—O! but to understand this, which is a puff at the fire of Diana’s temple—you must read Longinus—read away—if you are not a jot the wiser by reading him the first time over—never fear—read him again—Avicenna and Licetus read Aristotle’s metaphysicks forty times through apiece, and never understood a single word.—But mark the consequence—Avicenna turned out a desperate writer at all kinds of writing—for he wrote books de omni scribili; and for Licetus (Fortunio) though all the world knows he was born a fœtus,6 of no more than five inches and a half in length, yet he grew to that astonishing height in literature, as to write a book with a title as long as himself———the learned know I mean his Gonopsychanthropologia, upon the origin of the human soul.
Now you must know this, as I’m writing my chapter upon chapters, which I promised to finish before I slept. I thought it would be best to clear my conscience completely before lying down, by sharing everything I knew about the topic at once: Isn’t this a lot better than starting off with a rigid display of wisdom and telling an old tale about a roasted horse—that chapters ease the mind—that they help—or trick the imagination—and that in a dramatic work, they are as essential as changing scenes—with fifty other dry ideas, enough to snuff out the fire that cooked him?—Oh! But to grasp this, which is a nod to the fire of Diana’s temple—you must read Longinus—keep reading—if you don’t understand him the first time, don’t worry—read him again—Avicenna and Licetus read Aristotle’s metaphysics forty times each and still didn’t grasp a single word.—But note the result—Avicenna became an incredibly versatile writer—he wrote books de omni scribili; and for Licetus (Fortunio), though everyone knows he was born a fetus, a mere five and a half inches long, he managed to reach such remarkable heights in literature that he wrote a book with a title as long as he was——the learned know I mean his Gonopsychanthropologia, about the origin of the human soul.
So much for my chapter upon chapters, which I hold to be the best chapter in my whole work; and take my word, whoever reads it, is full as well employed, as in picking straws.
So much for my chapter upon chapters, which I believe is the best chapter in my entire work; and trust me, anyone who reads it is just as well occupied as if they were picking up straws.
CHAPTER XI
We shall bring all things to rights, said my father, setting his foot upon the first step from the landing.—This Trismegistus, continued my father, drawing his leg back and turning to my uncle Toby——was the greatest (Toby) of all earthly beings—he was the greatest king——the greatest law-giver——the greatest philosopher——and the greatest priest——and engineer—said my uncle Toby.
We will set everything straight, said my father, stepping down from the landing. —This Trismegistus, my father went on, pulling his leg back and turning to my uncle Toby —was the greatest (Toby) of all earthly beings—he was the greatest king— the greatest lawgiver— the greatest philosopher—and the greatest priest—and engineer—said my uncle Toby.
———In course, said my father.
In class, said my dad.
CHAPTER XII
—And how does your mistress? cried my father, taking the same step over again from the landing, and calling to Susannah, whom he saw passing by the foot of the stairs with a huge pincushion in her hand—how does your mistress? As well, said Susannah, tripping by, but without looking up, as can be expected.—What a fool am I! said my father, drawing his leg back again—let things be as they will, brother Toby, ’tis ever the precise answer——And how is the child, pray?——No answer. And where is Dr. Slop? added my father, raising his voice aloud, and looking over the ballusters—Susannah was out of hearing.
—And how is your mistress? my father shouted, stepping back from the landing and calling to Susannah, who was passing by the bottom of the stairs with a large pincushion in her hand—how is your mistress? As well as can be expected, Susannah replied, walking past without looking up. —What a fool I am! my father said, pulling his leg back—let things be as they will, brother Toby, it’s always the same answer—And how is the child, by the way?—No response. And where is Dr. Slop? my father added, raising his voice and peering over the banister—Susannah was out of earshot.
Of all the riddles of a married life, said my father, crossing the landing in order to set his back against the wall, whilst he propounded it to my uncle Toby——of all the puzzling riddles, said he, in a marriage state,——of which you may trust me, brother Toby, there are more asses loads than all Job’s stock of asses could have carried——there is not one that has more intricacies in it than this—that from the very moment the mistress of the house is brought to bed, every female in it, from my lady’s gentlewoman down to the cinder-wench, becomes an inch taller for it; and give themselves more airs upon that single inch, than all their other inches put together.
Of all the challenges of married life, my father said, as he leaned against the wall to talk to my uncle Toby—of all the confusing challenges that come with marriage, you can trust me on this, brother Toby, there are more problems than all of Job’s stock of donkeys could carry—there's not one that’s more complicated than this: that from the moment the lady of the house gives birth, every woman in the house, from her maid to the lowest servant, feels like she’s an inch taller; and they act more high and mighty about that extra inch than about all their other inches combined.
I think rather, replied my uncle Toby, that ’tis we who sink an inch lower.—If I meet but a woman with child—I do it.—’Tis a heavy tax upon that half of our fellow-creatures, brother Shandy, said my uncle Toby—’Tis a piteous burden upon ’em, continued he, shaking his head—Yes, yes, ’tis a painful thing—said 207 my father, shaking his head too——but certainly since shaking of heads came into fashion, never did two heads shake together, in concert, from two such different springs.
I think rather, replied my uncle Toby, that it’s us who sink an inch lower. If I just meet a woman who’s pregnant—I do it. It’s a heavy burden on that half of our fellow humans, brother Shandy, said my uncle Toby. It’s a sad weight on them, he continued, shaking his head. Yes, yes, it’s a painful thing—said 207 my father, shaking his head too—but really, since head shaking became a trend, never have two heads shaken together in sync from such different reasons.
God bless Deuce take |
’em all———said my uncle Toby and my father, each to himself. |
CHAPTER XIII
Holla!——you, chairman!——here’s sixpence——do step into that bookseller’s shop, and call me a day-tall critick. I am very willing to give any one of ’em a crown to help me with his tackling, to get my father and my uncle Toby off the stairs, and to put them to bed.
Hi!——you, chairperson!——here’s sixpence——please step into that bookstore, and call me a day-tall critic. I’m more than willing to give any of them a crown to help me with his gear, to get my dad and my uncle Toby off the stairs and put them to bed.
—’Tis even high time; for except a short nap, which they both got whilst Trim was boring the jack-boots—and which, by the bye, did my father no sort of good, upon the score of the bad hinge—they have not else shut their eyes, since nine hours before the time that Dr. Slop was led into the back parlour in that dirty pickle by Obadiah.
—It's really high time; because aside from a short nap they both took while Trim was boring the jack-boots—and, by the way, that did my father no good at all because of the bad hinge—they haven't closed their eyes since nine hours before Dr. Slop was brought into the back parlor in that dirty pickle by Obadiah.
Was every day of my life to be as busy a day as this—and to take up—Truce.
Was every day of my life meant to be as chaotic as this one—and to take up—Truce.
I will not finish that sentence till I have made an observation upon the strange state of affairs between the reader and myself, just as things stand at present—an observation never applicable before to any one biographical writer since the creation of the world, but to myself—and I believe, will never hold good to any other, until its final destruction—and therefore, for the very novelty of it alone, it must be worth your worships attending to.
I won’t finish that sentence until I point out the unusual situation between the reader and me, just as things are right now—an observation that has never applied to any other biographical writer since the beginning of time, except for me—and I believe it won’t apply to anyone else until the end of the world—and so, just because it’s so unique, it’s definitely worth your attention.
I am this month one whole year older than I was this time twelve-month; and having got, as you perceive, almost into the middle of my fourth volume7—and no farther than to my first day’s life—’tis demonstrative that I have three hundred and sixty-four days more life to write just now, than when I first set out; so that instead of advancing, as a common writer, in my work with what I have been doing at it—on the contrary, I am just thrown so many volumes back—was every day of my life to be as busy a day as this—And why not?——and the transactions and opinions of it to take up as much description—And for what reason should they be cut short? as at this rate I should just live 364 times faster than I should write—It must 208 follow, an’ please your worships, that the more I write, the more I shall have to write—and consequently, the more your worships read, the more your worships will have to read.
I am, this month, a whole year older than I was at this time last year; and as you can see, I've almost reached the middle of my fourth volume7—yet I'm only at the very beginning of my life—so it's clear that I have three hundred sixty-four more days of life to write about right now compared to when I first started. Instead of making progress like a typical writer with what I’ve been doing on this, I'm actually set back by so many volumes—if every day of my life were as busy as today—And why wouldn't it be?—and if the events and thoughts of today took as much description—And why should they be cut short? At this rate, I’d be living 364 times faster than I could write—It must 208 follow, if you please, that the more I write, the more I’ll have to write—and therefore, the more you read, the more you’ll have to read.
Will this be good for your worships’ eyes?
Will this be good for your worship's eyes?
It will do well for mine; and, was it not that my Opinions will be the death of me, I perceive I shall lead a fine life of it out of this self-same life of mine; or, in other words, shall lead a couple of fine lives together.
It will work out well for me; and if it weren't for my Views driving me crazy, I can see that I will have a great life from this life of mine; or, in other words, I will live two great lives together.
As for the proposal of twelve volumes a year, or a volume a month, it no way alters my prospect—write as I will, and rush as I may into the middle of things, as Horace advises—I shall never overtake myself whipp’d and driven to the last pinch; at the worst I shall have one day the start of my pen—and one day is enough for two volumes——and two volumes will be enough for one year.—
As for the idea of twelve volumes a year, or one volume a month, it doesn’t change my outlook—no matter how much I write or how quickly I dive into things, as Horace suggests—I’ll never catch up with myself if I’m pushed and stressed to the limit; at most, I’ll have one day ahead of my writing—and one day is enough for two volumes—and two volumes will be enough for one year.
Heaven prosper the manufacturers of paper under this propitious reign, which is now opened to us——as I trust its providence will prosper everything else in it that is taken in hand.——
Heaven bless the paper manufacturers during this favorable time, which has now begun for us—as I hope its guidance will support everything else that is undertaken.
As for the propagation of Geese—I give myself no concern—Nature is all bountiful—I shall never want tools to work with.
As for the spread of Geese—I don't worry at all—Nature is generous—I will always have the tools I need.
—So then, friend! you have got my father and my uncle Toby off the stairs, and seen them to bed?———And how did you manage it?——You dropp’d a curtain at the stair-foot—I thought you had no other way for it———Here’s a crown for your trouble.
—So, my friend! You’ve got my father and my uncle Toby off the stairs and tucked them in bed?——How did you pull that off?——You dropped a curtain at the bottom of the stairs—I thought that was your only option——Here’s a crown for your trouble.
CHAPTER XIV
—Then reach me my breeches off the chair, said my father to Susannah.——There is not a moment’s time to dress you, Sir, cried Susannah—the child is as black in the face as my——As your what? said my father, for like all orators, he was a dear searcher into comparisons.—Bless me, Sir, said Susannah, the child’s in a fit.—And where’s Mr. Yorick?—Never where he should be, said Susannah, but his curate’s in the dressing-room, with the child upon his arm, waiting for the name—and my mistress bid me run as fast as I could to know, as captain Shandy is the godfather, whether it should not be called after him.
—Then hand me my pants from the chair, my father said to Susannah.——There's no time to get you dressed, Sir, cried Susannah—the child’s face is as pale as my——As what? said my father, for like all orators, he loved making comparisons.——Goodness, Sir, said Susannah, the child’s having a fit.——And where’s Mr. Yorick?——Never where he’s supposed to be, said Susannah, but his curate is in the dressing room, holding the child, waiting for a name—and my mistress told me to hurry as fast as I could to find out if it should be named after captain Shandy, since he’s the godfather.
Were one sure, said my father to himself, scratching his eyebrow, that the child was expiring, one might as well compliment 209 my brother Toby as not—and it would be a pity, in such a case, to throw away so great a name as Trismegistus upon him——but he may recover.
Were one sure, my father thought to himself, scratching his eyebrow, that the child was dying, one might as well give a compliment to my brother Toby as not—and it would be a shame, in that case, to waste such a grand name as Trismegistus on him——but he might pull through.
No, no,——said my father to Susannah, I’ll get up———There is no time, cried Susannah, the child’s as black as my shoe. Trismegistus, said my father———But stay—thou art a leaky vessel, Susannah, added my father; canst thou carry Trismegistus in thy head, the length of the gallery without scattering?———Can I? cried Susannah, shutting the door in a huff.——If she can, I’ll be shot, said my father, bouncing out of bed in the dark, and groping for his breeches.
“No, no,” my father said to Susannah, “I’ll get up—” “There’s no time,” Susannah shouted, “the child’s as black as my shoe.” Trismegistus, my father said—“But wait—you’re a leaky vessel, Susannah,” he added; “can you carry Trismegistus along the gallery in your head without spilling?” “Can I?” Susannah exclaimed, slamming the door in frustration. “If she can, I’ll be shocked,” my father said, jumping out of bed in the dark and searching for his pants.
Susannah ran with all speed along the gallery.
Susannah ran down the hallway.
My father made all possible speed to find his breeches.
My father hurried to find his trousers.
Susannah got the start, and kept it—’Tis Tris—something, cried Susannah—There is no christian-name in the world, said the curate, beginning with Tris—but Tristram. Then ’tis Tristram-gistus, quoth Susannah.
Susannah got the hint and ran with it—It’s Tris—something, exclaimed Susannah—There is no name in the world, said the curate, that starts with Tris—except for Tristram. Then it must be Tristram-gistus, replied Susannah.
——There is no gistus to it, noodle!—’tis my own name, replied the curate, dipping his hand, as he spoke, into the bason—Tristram! said he, &c. &c. &c. &c., so Tristram was I called, and Tristram shall I be to the day of my death.
——There’s no trick to it, silly!—it’s my own name, replied the curate, dipping his hand into the basin as he spoke—Tristram! said he, & etc. & etc. & etc. & etc., so I was called Tristram, and I will be Tristram until the day I die.
My father followed Susannah, with his night-gown across his arm, with nothing more than his breeches on, fastened through haste with but a single button, and that button through haste thrust only half into the button-hole.
My father chased after Susannah, holding his nightgown under one arm, wearing only his pants, which he had hastily fastened with just one button, and that button was only half pushed into the button-hole because he was in a rush.
——She has not forgot the name? cried my father, half opening the door.——No, no, said the curate, with a tone of intelligence.——And the child is better, cried Susannah.——And how does your mistress? As well, said Susannah, as can be expected.—Pish! said my father, the button of his breeches slipping out of the button-hole—So that whether the interjection was levelled at Susannah, or the button-hole—whether Pish was an interjection of contempt or an interjection of modesty, is a doubt, and must be a doubt till I shall have time to write the three following favourite chapters, that is, my chapter of chamber-maids, my chapter of pishes, and my chapter of button-holes.
——She hasn’t forgotten the name? cried my father, half opening the door.——No, no, said the curate, with a knowing tone.——And the child is better, cried Susannah.——And how is your mistress? As well as can be expected, said Susannah.——Pish! said my father, the button of his pants slipping out of the button-hole—So whether the exclamation was directed at Susannah or the button-hole—whether Pish was an expression of disdain or an expression of modesty, remains a question that I’ll have to ponder until I can write the three following favorite chapters, which are my chapter of chamber-maids, my chapter of pishes, and my chapter of button-holes.
All the light I am able to give the reader at present is this, that the moment my father cried Pish! he whisk’d himself about—and with his breeches held up by one hand, and his night-gown thrown across the arm of the other, he turned along the gallery to bed, something slower than he came.
All the insight I can offer the reader right now is that when my father exclaimed "Pish!" he quickly spun around—and with one hand holding up his pants and the other draped with his nightgown, he made his way down the hallway to bed, moving a bit slower than he had come.
CHAPTER XV
I wish I could write a chapter upon sleep.
I hope I could write a chapter about sleep.
A fitter occasion could never have presented itself, than what this moment offers, when all the curtains of the family are drawn—the candles put out—and no creature’s eyes are open but a single one, for the other has been shut these twenty years, of my mother’s nurse.
A better moment could never have happened than what this moment offers, when all the family curtains are drawn—the candles are out—and no one is awake except for one eye, since the other has been closed for twenty years, that of my mother’s nurse.
It is a fine subject!
It's a great topic!
And yet, as fine as it is, I would undertake to write a dozen chapters upon button-holes, both quicker and with more fame, than a single chapter upon this.
And yet, as great as it is, I could write a dozen chapters on buttonholes, both faster and more renowned, than a single chapter on this.
Button-holes! there is something lively in the very idea of ’em——and trust me, when I get amongst ’em——You gentry with great beards——look as grave as you will———I’ll make merry work with my button-holes—I shall have ’em all to myself—’tis a maiden subject—I shall run foul of no man’s wisdom or fine sayings in it.
Buttonholes! There's something lively about the very idea of them—and trust me, when I get among them—you fancy folks with big beards—look as serious as you want—I’ll have a blast with my buttonholes—I’ll have them all to myself—it’s a simple topic—I won’t clash with anyone’s wisdom or clever sayings about it.
But for sleep——I know I shall make nothing of it before I begin—I am no dab at your fine sayings in the first place—and in the next, I cannot for my soul set a grave face upon a bad matter, and tell the world—’tis the refuge of the unfortunate—the enfranchisement of the prisoner—the downy lap of the hopeless, the weary, and the broken-hearted; nor could I set out with a lye in my mouth, by affirming, that of all the soft and delicious functions of our nature, by which the great Author of it, in his bounty, has been pleased to recompense the sufferings wherewith his justice and his good pleasure has wearied us——that this is the chiefest (I know pleasures worth ten of it); or what a happiness it is to man, when the anxieties and passions of the day are over, and he lies down upon his back, that his soul shall be so seated within him, that whichever way she turns her eyes, the heavens shall look calm and sweet above her—no desire—or fear—or doubt that troubles the air, nor any difficulty past, present, or to come, that the imagination may not pass over without offence, in that sweet secession.
But as for sleep—I know I won’t make much of it right from the start—I’m not great at your fancy expressions anyway—and honestly, I can’t pretend to be serious about something so bleak and tell everyone it’s the refuge for the unfortunate—the freedom for the imprisoned—the soft escape for the hopeless, the weary, and the broken-hearted; nor could I begin with a lie by claiming that of all the comforting and enjoyable aspects of our nature, which the great Creator has generously given us to ease the suffering caused by his justice and good will—that this is the best one (I know there are pleasures worth ten times more than it); or how wonderful it is for a person when the stress and worries of the day are over, and they lie down on their back, allowing their soul to settle so that no matter where she looks, the sky above her is calm and sweet—no desire—or fear—or doubt to disturb the atmosphere, nor any troubles from the past, present, or future that the imagination can’t easily brush aside in that blissful retreat.
“God’s blessing,” said Sancho Pança, “be upon the man who first invented this self-same thing called sleep—it covers a man all over like a cloak.” Now there is more to me in this, and it speaks warmer to my heart and affections, than all the dissertations squeez’d out of the heads of the learned together upon the subject.
“God’s blessing,” said Sancho Pança, “be upon the person who first came up with this thing called sleep—it wraps a person up like a blanket.” There's more meaning for me in this, and it resonates with my heart and feelings more than all the essays churned out by scholars on the topic.
—Not that I altogether disapprove of what Montaigne advances upon it—’tis admirable in its way—(I quote by memory).
—Not that I completely disagree with what Montaigne says about it—it's impressive in its own right—(I'm quoting from memory).
The world enjoys other pleasures, says he, as they do that of sleep, without tasting or feeling it as it slips and passes by.—We should study and ruminate upon it, in order to render proper thanks to him who grants it to us.—For this end I cause myself to be disturbed in my sleep, that I may the better and more sensibly relish it.——And yet I see few, says he again, who live with less sleep, when need requires; my body is capable of a firm, but not of a violent and sudden agitation—I evade of late all violent exercises——I am never weary with walking——but from my youth, I never liked to ride upon pavements. I love to lie hard and alone, and even without my wife——This last word may stagger the faith of the world——but remember, “La Vraisemblance (as Bayle says in the affair of Liceti) n’est pas toujours du Côté de la Verité.” And so much for sleep.
The world has other pleasures, he says, just like the pleasure of sleep, without really experiencing or feeling it as it slips away. We should think about it and reflect on it to give proper thanks to the one who gives it to us. To this end, I disturb my sleep so that I can better appreciate it. Yet, I notice few, he says again, who manage with less sleep when necessary; my body can handle firm activity, but not violent or sudden stress. Lately, I’ve been avoiding any intense exercises. I never get tired of walking, but since my youth, I’ve never enjoyed riding on hard surfaces. I prefer to lie down hard and alone, even without my wife. This last point might shock some, but remember, “La Vraisemblance (as Bayle says in the case of Liceti) isn't always on the side of the truth.” And that’s all for sleep.
CHAPTER XVI
If my wife will but venture him—brother Toby, Trismegistus shall be dress’d and brought down to us, whilst you and I are getting our breakfasts together.———
If my wife is willing to do it—brother Toby, Trismegistus will be dressed and brought down to us while you and I have our breakfast together.
——Go, tell Susannah, Obadiah, to step here.
Go, tell Susannah and Obadiah to come here.
She is run upstairs, answered Obadiah, this very instant, sobbing and crying, and wringing her hands as if her heart would break.
She just ran upstairs, answered Obadiah, right now, sobbing and crying, and wringing her hands as if her heart was going to break.
We shall have a rare month of it, said my father, turning his head from Obadiah, and looking wistfully in my uncle Toby’s face for some time—we shall have a devilish month of it, brother Toby, said my father, setting his arms a-kimbo, and shaking his head; fire, water, women, wind—brother Toby!—’Tis some misfortune, quoth my uncle Toby.——That it is, cried my father—to have so many jarring elements breaking loose, and riding triumph in every corner of a gentleman’s house—Little boots it to the peace of a family, brother Toby, that you and I possess ourselves, and sit here silent and unmoved——whilst such a storm is whistling over our heads.———
"We're going to have a tough month," my father said, turning away from Obadiah and looking at my uncle Toby with a concerned expression for a while. "We're definitely going to have a rough month, brother Toby," he continued, putting his hands on his hips and shaking his head. "Fire, water, women, wind—brother Toby! This is some kind of disaster," my uncle Toby replied. "It really is," my father exclaimed. "Having so many chaotic elements unleashed and wreaking havoc in every part of a gentleman's house is no small trouble. It doesn't help the peace of a family, brother Toby, that you and I can sit here calmly and quietly—while such a storm is raging overhead."
And what’s the matter, Susannah? They have called the child Tristram——and my mistress is just got out of an hysterick fit about it——No——’tis not my fault, said Susannah—I told him it was Tristram-gistus.
And what’s wrong, Susannah? They named the child Tristram——and my mistress just had a fit about it——No——it’s not my fault, said Susannah—I told him it was Tristram-gistus.
——Make tea for yourself, brother Toby, said my father, taking down his hat——but how different from the sallies and agitations of voice and members which a common reader would imagine!
——Make tea for yourself, brother Toby, said my father, taking down his hat——but how different from the outbursts and movements of voice and body that a typical reader would expect!
—For he spake in the sweetest modulation—and took down his hat with the genteelest movement of limbs, that ever affliction harmonized and attuned together.
—For he spoke in the sweetest tone—and took off his hat with the most graceful movement of his body, that any hardship has ever brought into harmony and sync.
——Go to the bowling-green for corporal Trim, said my uncle Toby, speaking to Obadiah, as soon as my father left the room.
——Go to the bowling green for Corporal Trim, my uncle Toby said to Obadiah as soon as my father left the room.
CHAPTER XVII
When the misfortune of my Nose fell so heavily upon my father’s head;—the reader remembers that he walked instantly up stairs, and cast himself down upon his bed; and from hence, unless he has a great insight into human nature, he will be apt to expect a rotation of the same ascending and descending movements from him, upon his misfortune of my Name;——no.
When the misfortune of my Nose hit my father so hard;—the reader remembers that he immediately went upstairs and threw himself onto his bed; and from this, unless he really understands human nature, he might expect a repeat of the same ups and downs from him regarding the misfortune of my Name;——but no.
The different weight, dear Sir——nay even the different package of two vexations of the same weight——makes a very wide difference in our manner of bearing and getting through with them.——It is not half an hour ago, when (in the great hurry and precipitation of a poor devil’s writing for daily bread) I threw a fair sheet, which I had just finished, and carefully wrote out, slap into the fire, instead of the foul one.
The different weight, dear Sir—actually, even the different way two annoyances of the same weight are packaged—makes a significant difference in how we handle and deal with them. Just half an hour ago, when (in the rush and urgency of a struggling writer trying to make a living) I accidentally tossed a clean sheet, which I had just finished and carefully written out, straight into the fire instead of the messed-up one.
Instantly I snatch’d off my wig, and threw it perpendicularly, with all imaginable violence, up to the top of the room—indeed I caught it as it fell——but there was an end of the matter; nor do I think anything else in Nature would have given such immediate ease: She, dear Goddess, by an instantaneous impulse, in all provoking cases, determines us to a sally of this or that member—or else she thrusts us into this or that place or posture of body, we know not why——But mark, madam, we live amongst riddles and mysteries——the most obvious things, which come in our way, have dark sides, which the quickest sight cannot penetrate into; and even the clearest and most exalted understandings amongst us find ourselves puzzled and at a loss in almost every cranny of nature’s works: so that this, like a thousand other things, falls out for us in a way, which tho’ we cannot reason upon it—yet we find the good of it, may it please your reverences and your worships——and that’s enough for us.
Instantly, I ripped off my wig and threw it straight up to the top of the room with all my might—in fact, I caught it as it fell—but that was the end of it; I doubt anything else in Nature would have given me such immediate relief. She, dear Goddess, in those annoying moments, drives us to a sudden reaction with one part of our body or another—or she pushes us into certain positions or stances for reasons we don’t understand. But pay attention, madam, we live surrounded by puzzles and mysteries—the most obvious things we encounter have hidden aspects that even the sharpest eye can't see; and even the brightest and most developed minds among us often find ourselves confused and lost in nearly every corner of nature’s creations. So, like a thousand other things, this happens to us in a way we can't fully explain—yet we see the benefits, if it pleases your reverences and your worships—and that’s enough for us.
Now, my father could not lie down with this affliction for his life——nor could he carry it up stairs like the other—he walked composedly out with it to the fish-pond.
Now, my father couldn't rest with this burden for his life—nor could he carry it upstairs like the others—he walked calmly out with it to the fish pond.
Had my father leaned his head upon his hand, and reasoned an hour which way to have gone———reason, with all her force, could not have directed him to anything like it: there is something, Sir, in fish-ponds——but what it is, I leave to system-builders and fish-pond-diggers betwixt ’em to find out—but there is something, under the first disorderly transport of the humours, so unaccountably becalming in an orderly and a sober walk towards one of them, that I have often wondered that neither Pythagoras, nor Plato, nor Solon, nor Lycurgus, nor Mahomet, nor any one of your noted lawgivers, ever gave order about them.
If my father had leaned his head on his hand and thought for an hour about which way to go—reason, with all its power, couldn’t have led him anywhere close to this: there’s something, Sir, in fish-ponds—but what it is, I’ll leave for the theorists and fish-pond diggers to figure out. There’s something, beneath the initial chaotic surge of emotions, that is so unexpectedly calming in a measured and sober walk toward one of them, that I’ve often wondered why neither Pythagoras, nor Plato, nor Solon, nor Lycurgus, nor Mohammed, or any of your famous lawgivers, ever made a law about them.
CHAPTER XVIII
Your honour, said Trim, shutting the parlour-door before he began to speak, has heard, I imagine, of this unlucky accident——O yes, Trim, said my uncle Toby, and it gives me great concern.—I am heartily concerned too, but I hope your honour, replied Trim, will do me the justice to believe, that it was not in the least owing to me.——To thee—Trim?—cried my uncle Toby, looking kindly in his face———’twas Susannah’s and the curate’s folly betwixt them.———What business could they have together, an’ please your honour, in the garden?——In the gallery thou meanest, replied my uncle Toby.
Your honor, said Trim, closing the parlor door before he started to speak, has heard, I assume, about this unfortunate incident—Oh yes, Trim, my uncle Toby replied, and it worries me greatly.—I’m really concerned too, but I hope your honor, Trim, will give me the credit for saying that it wasn’t in any way my fault.—To you—Trim?—my uncle Toby exclaimed, looking kindly at him—’twas Susannah and the curate’s mistake between them.—What business could they have together, if I may ask, in the garden?—In the gallery, you mean, my uncle Toby responded.
Trim found he was upon a wrong scent, and stopped short with a low bow——Two misfortunes, quoth the corporal to himself, are twice as many at least as are needful to be talked over at one time;——the mischief the cow has done in breaking into the fortifications, may be told his honour hereafter.——Trim’s casuistry and address, under the cover of his low bow, prevented all suspicion in my uncle Toby, so he went on with what he had to say to Trim as follows:
Trim realized he was on the wrong track and stopped abruptly with a slight bow—“Two misfortunes,” the corporal thought to himself, “are definitely too many to discuss at once; the trouble caused by the cow breaking into the fortifications can be saved for later.” Trim’s cleverness and demeanor, hidden behind his low bow, kept my uncle Toby from suspecting anything, so he continued with what he needed to say to Trim as follows:
———For my own part, Trim, though I can see little or no difference betwixt my nephew’s being called Tristram or Trismegistus—yet as the thing sits so near my brother’s heart, Trim———I would freely have given a hundred pounds rather than it should have happened.——A hundred pounds, an’ please your honour! replied Trim,——I would not give a cherry-stone to boot.——Nor would I, Trim, upon my own account, quoth my uncle Toby,————but my brother, whom there is no arguing 214 with in this case—maintains that a great deal more depends, Trim, upon christian-names, than what ignorant people imagine——for he says there never was a great or heroic action performed since the world began by one called Tristram—nay, he will have it, Trim, that a man can neither be learned, or wise, or brave.——’Tis all fancy, an’ please your honour—I fought just as well, replied the corporal, when the regiment called me Trim, as when they called me James Butler.——And for my own part, said my uncle Toby, though I should blush to boast of myself, Trim——yet had my name been Alexander, I could have done no more at Namur than my duty.—Bless your honour! cried Trim, advancing three steps as he spoke, does a man think of his christian-name when he goes upon the attack?———Or when he stands in the trench, Trim? cried my uncle Toby, looking firm.——Or when he enters a breach? said Trim, pushing in between two chairs.——Or forces the lines? cried my uncle, rising up, and pushing his crutch like a pike.——Or facing a platoon? cried Trim, presenting his stick like a fire-lock.——Or when he marches up the glacis? cried my uncle Toby, looking warm and setting his foot upon his stool.———
For my part, Trim, I can barely tell the difference between my nephew being called Tristram or Trismegistus—but since it matters so much to my brother, Trim—I would have happily given a hundred pounds to prevent it from happening. “A hundred pounds, if you don’t mind me saying!” replied Trim, “I wouldn’t give a cherry stone on top of that.” “Nor would I, Trim,” my uncle Toby said, “but my brother, who is impossible to argue with in this case, insists that a lot more rides on first names, Trim, than ignorant folks realize—he says there’s never been a great or heroic act done by someone named Tristram—in fact, he believes, Trim, that a man can’t be learned, wise, or brave.” “That’s all just nonsense, if you don’t mind me saying—I fought just as well,” replied the corporal, “when the regiment called me Trim as when they called me James Butler.” “And for my part,” said my uncle Toby, “even though I’d be embarrassed to brag, Trim—if my name had been Alexander, I could have done no more at Namur than my duty.” “Bless you, sir!” cried Trim, stepping forward as he spoke, “does a man think about his first name when heading into battle?” “Or when he’s in the trench, Trim?” my uncle Toby exclaimed, looking serious. “Or when he enters a breach?” asked Trim, squeezing between two chairs. “Or breaks the lines?” cried my uncle, standing up and using his crutch like a spear. “Or facing a platoon?” asked Trim, holding his stick like a gun. “Or when he walks up the glacis?” cried my uncle Toby, looking energized and placing his foot on his stool.
CHAPTER XIX
My father was returned from his walk to the fish-pond——and opened the parlour-door in the very height of the attack, just as my uncle Toby was marching up the glacis——Trim recovered his arms——never was my uncle Toby caught in riding at such a desperate rate in his life! Alas! my uncle Toby! had not a weightier matter called forth all the ready eloquence of my father—how hadst thou then and thy poor Hobby-Horse too been insulted!
My father came back from his walk to the fish pond and opened the parlor door right in the middle of the commotion, just as my uncle Toby was marching up the slope. Trim got his weapons back. Never had my uncle Toby ridden at such a crazy speed in his life! Alas! my uncle Toby! had there not been a more pressing issue to draw out all my father's flair for speech—how then had you and your poor Hobbyhorse been insulted!
My father hung up his hat with the same air he took it down; and after giving a slight look at the disorder of the room, he took hold of one of the chairs which had formed the corporal’s breach, and placing it over-against my uncle Toby, he sat down in it, and as soon as the tea-things were taken away, and the door shut, he broke out in a lamentation as follows.
My father took off his hat with the same attitude he had when he hung it up; and after glancing at the mess in the room, he grabbed one of the chairs that made up the corporal’s breach, set it across from my uncle Toby, and sat down. As soon as the tea things were cleared away and the door was closed, he started to complain as follows.
My Father’s Lamentation
It is in vain longer, said my father, addressing himself as much to Ernulphus’s curse, which was laid upon the corner of the 215 chimney-piece——as to my uncle Toby who sat under it——it is in vain longer, said my father, in the most querulous monotony imaginable, to struggle as I have done against this most uncomfortable of human persuasions——I see it plainly, that either for my own sins, brother Toby, or the sins and follies of the Shandy family, Heaven has thought fit to draw forth the heaviest of its artillery against me; and that the prosperity of my child is the point upon which the whole force of it is directed to play.———Such a thing would batter the whole universe about our ears, brother Shandy, said my uncle Toby—if it was so—Unhappy Tristram: child of wrath! child of decrepitude! interruption! mistake! and discontent! What one misfortune or disaster in the book of embryotic evils, that could unmechanize thy frame, or entangle thy filaments! which has not fallen upon thy head, or ever thou camest into the world——what evils in thy passage into it!———what evils since!——produced into being, in the decline of thy father’s days——when the powers of his imagination and of his body were waxing feeble——when radical heat and radical moisture, the elements which should have temper’d thine, were drying up; and nothing left to found thy stamina in, but negations—’tis pitiful———brother Toby, at the best, and called out for all the little helps that care and attention on both sides could give it. But how were we defeated! You know the event, brother Toby——’tis too melancholy a one to be repeated now——when the few animal spirits I was worth in the world, and with which memory, fancy, and quick parts should have been convey’d———were all dispersed, confused, confounded, scattered, and sent to the devil.———
It is pointless to keep trying, my father said, addressing both Ernulphus’s curse, which was placed at the corner of the 215 chimney, and my uncle Toby, who sat beneath it. “It’s pointless,” my father stated in a weary, complaining tone, “to fight against this most uncomfortable human persuasion as I have done. I see it clearly: either due to my own sins, brother Toby, or the sins and foolishness of the Shandy family, Heaven has decided to unleash its heaviest artillery on me, and the success of my child is the target on which all its force is aimed.” “Such a thing would shake the universe around us, brother Shandy, if it were true,” my uncle Toby replied. “Unfortunate Tristram: child of anger! child of decay! interruption! error! and dissatisfaction! What misfortune or disaster in the book of early troubles could dismantle your being or entwine your essence, that hasn’t struck you before you even entered this world? —what evil you faced during your arrival! —what evils since! —brought into existence during the twilight of your father’s days, when his mind and body were growing weak; when the fundamental heat and moisture that should have balanced you were drying up, leaving nothing to support your being but lack of substance—it’s tragic—brother Toby, at best, and it called for every small bit of help that care and attention from both sides could offer. But how did we fail! You know the outcome, brother Toby—it’s too sorrowful to repeat now—when the few spirits I had in the world, which memory, imagination, and sharp intellect should have carried forth, were all scattered, confused, and sent away to the devil.
Here then was the time to have put a stop to this persecution against him;———and tried an experiment at least———whether calmness and serenity of mind in your sister, with a due attention, brother Toby, to her evacuations and repletions———and the rest of her non-naturals, might not, in a course of nine months gestation, have set all things to rights.———My child was bereft of these!———What a teazing life did she lead herself, and consequently her fœtus too, with that nonsensical anxiety of hers about lying-in in town? I thought my sister submitted with the greatest patience, replied my uncle Toby————I never heard her utter one fretful word about it.———She fumed inwardly, cried my father; and that, let me tell you, brother, was ten times worse for the child—and then! what battles did she fight with me, and what perpetual storms 216 about the midwife.———There she gave vent, said my uncle Toby.———Vent! cried my father, looking up.
Here was the moment to put an end to this persecution against him;— and at least try an experiment—whether calmness and peace of mind in your sister, along with adequate attention, brother Toby, to her needs and bodily functions— and the rest of her non-naturals, might not, over a nine-month pregnancy, have set everything right. My child was missing these! What a frustrating life she led herself, and consequently her fetus too, with that silly anxiety about giving birth in the city? I thought my sister handled it with the utmost patience, my uncle Toby replied— I never heard her complain about it. She was struggling inside, my father said; and that, let me tell you, brother, was ten times worse for the child— and then! what arguments did she have with me, and what constant conflicts 216 about the midwife. There she let it all out, said my uncle Toby. Let it out! cried my father, looking up.
But what was all this, my dear Toby, to the injuries done us by my child’s coming head foremost into the world, when all I wished, in this general wreck of his frame, was to have saved this little casket unbroke, unrifled.———
But what was all of this, my dear Toby, compared to the harm caused by my child arriving in the world headfirst, when all I wanted, amidst this complete disaster of his body, was to keep this little treasure safe, untouched.———
With all my precautions, how was my system turned topside-turvy in the womb with my child! his head exposed to the hand of violence, and a pressure of 470 pounds avoirdupois weight acting so perpendicularly upon its apex—that at this hour ’tis ninety per Cent. insurance, that the fine net-work of the intellectual web be not rent and torn to a thousand tatters.
With all my precautions, how did my system get turned upside down in the womb with my child! His head exposed to the hand of violence, and a pressure of 470 pounds acting so directly on its top—that at this moment it’s a 90% chance that the delicate network of the intellectual web won’t be ripped and torn to a thousand pieces.
——Still we could have done.——Fool, coxcomb, puppy——give him but a Nose——Cripple, Dwarf, Driveller, Goosecap———(shape him as you will) the door of fortune stands open—O Licetus! Licetus! had I been blest with a fœtus five inches long and a half, like thee—Fate might have done her worst.
——Still we could have done.——Fool, clown, idiot——just give him a Nose——Cripple, Dwarf, Stammerer, Dimwit——(mold him however you like) the door to opportunity stands wide open—O Licetus! Licetus! if I had been given a fetus five and a half inches long like you—Fate could have thrown everything at me.
Still, brother Toby, there was one cast of the dye left for our child after all—O Tristram! Tristram! Tristram!
Still, brother Toby, there was one last chance for our child after all—O Tristram! Tristram! Tristram!
We will send for Mr. Yorick, said my uncle Toby.
We will call for Mr. Yorick, my uncle Toby said.
——You may send for whom you will, replied my father.
"You can invite whoever you want," my father replied.
CHAPTER XX
What a rate have I gone on at, curvetting and frisking it away, two up and two down for four volumes8 together, without looking once behind, or even on one side of me, to see whom I trod upon!—I’ll tread upon no one——quoth I to myself when I mounted———I’ll take a good rattling gallop; but I’ll not hurt the poorest jackass upon the road.——So off I set——up one lane———down another, through this turnpike——over that, as if the arch-jockey of jockeys had got behind me.
What a pace I'm going at, galloping and bouncing along, two steps forward and two steps back for four volumes8 without glancing back once or even to the side to see who I might be stepping on!—I won’t step on anyone— I told myself as I took off— I’ll have a good, loud gallop; but I won’t hurt the humblest donkey on the road. —So off I went—up one street—down another, through this toll booth—over that one, as if the top jockey of all time was spurring me on.
Now ride at this rate with what good intention and resolution you may——’tis a million to one you’ll do some one a mischief, if not yourself———He’s flung—he’s off—he’s lost his hat—he’s down———he’ll break his neck——see!——if he has not galloped full among the scaffolding of the undertaking criticks!——he’ll knock his brains out against some of their posts—he’s bounced out!—look—he’s now riding like a mad-cap full tilt through a whole crowd of painters, fiddlers, poets, biographers, physicians, lawyers, logicians, players, schoolmen, churchmen, 217 statesmen, soldiers, casuists, connoisseurs, prelates, popes, and engineers.—Don’t fear, said I—I’ll not hurt the poorest jack-ass upon the king’s highway.—But your horse throws dirt; see you’ve splash’d a bishop.——I hope in God, ’twas only Ernulphus, said I.———But you have squirted full in the faces of Mess. Le Moyne, De Romigny, and De Marcilly, doctors of the Sorbonne.———That was last year, replied I.—But you have trod this moment upon a king.——Kings have bad times on’t, said I, to be trod upon by such people as me.
Now ride at this pace with whatever good intentions and determination you have——it's a million to one you'll end up causing someone trouble, if not yourself——He's thrown off—he's unseated—he's lost his hat—he's down——he'll break his neck——look!——if he hasn't galloped straight into the scaffolding of those critical onlookers!——he'll smash his head against some of their posts—he's bounced out!—look—he's now riding like a lunatic at full speed through a whole crowd of painters, musicians, poets, biographers, doctors, lawyers, logicians, actors, scholars, clergymen, 217 politicians, soldiers, moralists, art experts, bishops, popes, and engineers.—Don't worry, I said—I won't harm the humblest donkey on the king's highway.—But your horse is throwing mud; look, you've splashed a bishop.——I hope to God it was only Ernulphus, I said.———But you've just splattered the faces of Messrs. Le Moyne, De Romigny, and De Marcilly, doctors from the Sorbonne.———That was last year, I replied.—But you've just stepped on a king.——Kings have it rough when they're stepped on by people like me, I said.
You have done it, replied my accuser.
"You did it," my accuser replied.
I deny it, quoth I, and so have got off, and here am I standing with my bridle in one hand, and with my cap in the other, to tell my story.———And what is it? You shall hear in the next chapter.
I deny it, I said, and that's how I got away. Now I’m standing here with my bridle in one hand and my cap in the other to tell my story.———And what is it? You'll find out in the next chapter.
CHAPTER XXI
As Francis the first of France was one winterly night warming himself over the embers of a wood fire, and talking with his first minister of sundry things for the good of the state9—It would not be amiss, said the king, stirring up the embers with his cane, if this good understanding betwixt ourselves and Switzerland was a little strengthened.—There is no end, Sire, replied the minister, in giving money to these people—they would swallow up the treasury of France.—Poo! poo! answered the king—there are more ways, Mons. le Premier, of bribing states, besides that of giving money—I’ll pay Switzerland the honour of standing godfather for my next child.——Your majesty, said the minister, in so doing, would have all the grammarians in Europe upon your back;——Switzerland, as a republick, being a female, can in no construction be godfather.—She may be godmother, replied Francis hastily—so announce my intentions by a courier to-morrow morning.
As Francis the first of France was one winter night warming himself by the embers of a wood fire and chatting with his chief minister about various matters for the benefit of the state9—It wouldn't hurt, the king said, stirring the embers with his cane, if we strengthened this good relationship between us and Switzerland.—There's no end, Sire, the minister replied, to giving money to these people—they would drain the treasury of France.—Nonsense! the king answered—there are other ways, Mons. le Premier, to win over states besides just giving them money—I’ll honor Switzerland by having them be the godparent of my next child.——Your majesty, said the minister, by doing that, would have all the grammarians in Europe against you;——Switzerland, as a republic, being considered a female, can’t be a godfather in any sense.—She can be a godmother, Francis quickly replied—so send a courier tomorrow morning to announce my plans.
I am astonished, said Francis the First, (that day fortnight) speaking to his minister as he entered the closet, that we have had no answer from Switzerland.——Sire, I wait upon you this moment, said Mons. le Premier, to lay before you my dispatches upon that business.—They take it kindly, said the king.—They do, Sire, replied the minister, and have the highest sense of the honour your majesty has done them——but the republick, as godmother, claims her right, in this case, of naming the child.
I’m amazed, said Francis the First, (that day a week ago) talking to his minister as he walked into the room, that we haven't received any response from Switzerland.——Your Majesty, I’m here right now to go over my updates on that matter, said Mons. le Premier. —They’re taking it well, said the king. —They are, Your Majesty, replied the minister, and they appreciate the honor your majesty has given them——but the republic, as the godmother, insists on her right in this case to name the child.
In all reason, quoth the king——she will christen him Francis, or Henry, or Lewis, or some name that she knows will be agreeable to us. Your majesty is deceived, replied the minister——I have this hour received a dispatch from our resident, with the determination of the republick on that point also.——And what name has the republick fixed upon for the Dauphin?——Shadrach, Meshech, Abed-nego, replied the minister.—By Saint Peter’s girdle, I will have nothing to do with the Swiss, cried Francis the First, pulling up his breeches and walking hastily across the floor.
In all reason, said the king—she will name him Francis, or Henry, or Lewis, or some name she knows will please us. Your majesty is mistaken, replied the minister—I just received a message from our representative with the republic's decision on that point as well. And what name has the republic chosen for the Dauphin? Shadrach, Meshech, Abed-nego, replied the minister. By Saint Peter’s girdle, I want nothing to do with the Swiss, shouted Francis the First, pulling up his trousers and walking quickly across the room.
Your majesty, replied the minister calmly, cannot bring yourself off.
Your majesty, the minister replied calmly, can't pull yourself together.
We’ll pay them in money———said the king.
We’ll pay them with money———said the king.
Sire, there are not sixty thousand crowns in the treasury, answered the minister.——I’ll pawn the best jewel in my crown, quoth Francis the First.
"Sire, there are not sixty thousand crowns in the treasury," the minister replied. "I'll pawn the best jewel in my crown," said Francis the First.
Your honour stands pawn’d already in this matter, answered Monsieur le Premier.
Your honor is already involved in this matter, replied Monsieur le Premier.
Then, Mons. le Premier, said the king, by———we’ll go to war with ’em.
Then, Mons. le Premier, said the king, by———we’ll go to war with them.
CHAPTER XXII
Albeit, gentle reader, I have lusted earnestly, and endeavoured carefully (according to the measure of such a slender skill as God has vouchsafed me, and as convenient leisure from other occasions of needful profit and healthful pastime have permitted) that these little books which I here put into thy hands, might stand instead of many bigger books—yet have I carried myself towards thee in such fanciful guise of careless disport, that right sore am I ashamed now to intreat thy lenity seriously———in beseeching thee to believe it of me, that in the story of my father and his christian-names—I have no thoughts of treading upon Francis the First——nor in the affair of the nose—upon Francis the Ninth—nor in the character of my uncle Toby——of characterizing the militiating spirits of my country—the wound upon his groin, is a wound to every comparison of that kind—nor by Trim—that I meant the duke of Ormond——or that my book is wrote against predestination, or free-will, or taxes—If ’tis wrote against any thing,——’tis wrote, an’ please your worships, against the spleen! in order, by a more frequent and a more convulsive elevation and depression of the diaphragm, and the succussations of the intercostal and abdominal muscles 219 in laughter, to drive the gall and other bitter juices from the gallbladder, liver, and sweet-bread of his majesty’s subjects, with all the inimicitious passions which belong to them, down into their duodenums.
Even though, dear reader, I've desired passionately and tried hard (based on the limited skill that God has given me, and as much free time as I've had from other necessary work and enjoyable activities) to make these little books I'm handing to you serve in place of many larger ones—I've approached you in such a whimsical, carefree manner that I am now quite embarrassed to ask for your understanding—by hoping you'll believe me when I say that in the story of my father and his names—I have no intention of stepping on Francis the First—or in the matter of the nose—on Francis the Ninth—or in the character of my uncle Toby—to depict the battling spirits of my country—the wound on his groin is a wound to every comparison of that nature—nor by Trim—did I mean the duke of Ormond—or that my book is written against predestination, or free will, or taxes—If it’s written against anything, my dear friends, it's written against the spleen! with the aim of creating a more frequent and vigorous rise and fall of the diaphragm, and the movements of the intercostal and abdominal muscles 219 in laughter, to push the gall and other bitter juices from the gallbladder, liver, and sweetbreads of His Majesty’s subjects, along with all the negative emotions they carry, down into their duodenums.
CHAPTER XXIII
—But can the thing be undone, Yorick? said my father—for in my opinion, continued he, it cannot. I am a vile canonist, replied Yorick—but of all evils, holding suspense to be the most tormenting, we shall at least know the worst of this matter. I hate these great dinners——said my father—The size of the dinner is not the point, answered Yorick——we want, Mr. Shandy, to dive into the bottom of this doubt, whether the name can be changed or not—and as the beards of so many commissaries, officials, advocates, proctors, registers, and of the most eminent of our school-divines, and others, are all to meet in the middle of one table, and Didius has so pressingly invited you—who in your distress would miss such an occasion? All that is requisite, continued Yorick, is to apprize Didius, and let him manage a conversation after dinner so as to introduce the subject.—Then my brother Toby, cried my father, clapping his two hands together, shall go with us.
—But can this be reversed, Yorick? my father asked—because in my view, it can't. I’m terrible at legal matters, Yorick replied—but of all discomforts, I believe uncertainty is the worst, so at least we should find out the truth of this situation. I can’t stand these big dinners—my father said—the size of the dinner isn't the issue, Yorick replied—we want, Mr. Shandy, to get to the bottom of this question: whether the name can be changed. With so many officials, lawyers, and the top professors from our schools all gathering at one table, and Didius having invited you so insistently—who among us in such a dilemma would skip this opportunity? All we need, Yorick continued, is to let Didius know and have him steer the conversation after dinner to bring up the topic. —Then my brother Toby, my father exclaimed, clapping his hands together, will come with us.
——Let my old tye-wig, quoth my uncle Toby, and my laced regimentals, be hung to the fire all night, Trim.
——Let my old wig, said my uncle Toby, and my fancy uniform, be hung by the fire all night, Trim.
CHAPTER XXV
—No doubt, Sir,—there is a whole chapter wanting here—and a chasm of ten pages made in the book by it—but the bookbinder is neither a fool, or a knave, or a puppy—nor is the book a jot more imperfect (at least upon that score)——but, on the contrary, the book is more perfect and complete by wanting the chapter, than having it, as I shall demonstrate to your reverences in this manner.—I question first, by the bye, whether the same experiment might not be made as successfully upon sundry other chapters———but there is no end, an’ please your reverences, in trying experiments upon chapters———we have had enough of it——So there’s an end of that matter.
—No doubt, Sir,—there’s definitely a missing chapter here—and a gap of ten pages left in the book because of it—but the bookbinder isn’t a fool, a thief, or a simpleton—and the book isn’t any less complete (at least in that regard)——on the contrary, the book is actually more complete without the chapter than it would be with it, as I’ll show you in this way.—I wonder, by the way, if the same could be done with various other chapters———but really, there’s no end, if I may say so, to experimenting with chapters———we’ve had enough of that——So that’s the end of that discussion.
But before I begin my demonstration, let me only tell you, that the chapter which I have torn out, and which otherwise you would all have been reading just now, instead of this——was the description of my father’s, my uncle Toby’s, Trim’s, and Obadiah’s setting out and journeying to the visitation at ****.
But before I start my demonstration, let me just say that the chapter I’ve torn out, which you all would have been reading right now instead of this, was about my father, my uncle Toby, Trim, and Obadiah setting out and traveling to the visitation at ****.
We’ll go in the coach, said my father—Prithee, have the arms been altered, Obadiah?—It would have made my story much better to have begun with telling you, that at the time my mother’s arms were added to the Shandy’s, when the coach was re-painted upon my father’s marriage, it had so fallen out, that the coach-painter, whether by performing all his works with the left-hand, like Turpilius the Roman, or Hans Holbein of Basil——or whether ’twas more from the blunder of his head than hand——or whether, lastly, it was from the sinister turn which every thing relating to our family was apt to take——it so fell out, however, to our reproach, that instead of the bend-dexter, which since Harry the Eighth’s reign was honestly our due———a bend-sinister, by some of these fatalities, had been drawn quite across the field of the Shandy arms. ’Tis scarce credible that the mind of so wise a man as my father was, could be so much incommoded with so small a matter. The word coach—let it be whose it would—or coach-man, or coach-horse, or coach-hire, could never be named in the family, but he constantly complained of carrying this vile mark of illegitimacy upon the door of his own; he never once was able to step into the coach, or out of it, without turning round to take a view of the arms, and making a vow at the same time, that it was the last time he would ever set his foot in it again, till the bend-sinister 231 was taken out—but like the affair of the hinge, it was one of the many things which the Destinies had set down in their books ever to be grumbled at (and in wiser families than ours)——but never to be mended.
“We’ll go in the coach,” said my father. “By the way, have the arms been changed, Obadiah?” It would have made my story much better if I had started by telling you that when my mother’s arms were added to the Shandy’s, and the coach was repainted after my father’s marriage, it just so happened that the coach painter, whether he was a left-handed handyman like Turpilius the Roman or Hans Holbein from Basil—or if it was more due to a blunder in his head rather than his hand—or finally, if it was the usual bad luck our family always seemed to have—it turned out, unfortunately for us, that instead of the bend-dexter, which had rightfully belonged to us since the reign of Henry the Eighth, a bend-sinister, due to some of these calamities, was drawn right across the Shandy arms. It’s hard to believe that such a wise man as my father would be so bothered by something so minor. The word coach—no matter whose it was—whether it referred to the coachman, coach horse, or coach fare—could never be mentioned in the family without him complaining about carrying this awful mark of illegitimacy on his own coach. He could never step into or out of the coach without turning around to look at the arms and swearing that it would be the last time he would ever set foot in it again until the bend-sinister was removed—but like the hinge issue, it was one of those countless things that the Destinies had written down as something to complain about (and in families wiser than ours)—but never to be fixed.
—Has the bend-sinister been brush’d out, I say? said my father.——There has been nothing brush’d out, Sir, answered Obadiah, but the lining. We’ll go o’horseback, said my father, turning to Yorick.——Of all things in the world, except politicks, the clergy know the least of heraldry, said Yorick.—No matter for that, cried my father——I should be sorry to appear with a blot in my escutcheon before them.—Never mind the bend-sinister, said my uncle Toby, putting on his tye-wig.——No, indeed, said my father—you may go with my aunt Dinah to a visitation with a bend-sinister, if you think fit—My poor uncle Toby blush’d. My father was vexed at himself.———No——my dear brother Toby, said my father, changing his tone——but the damp of the coach-lining about my loins, may give me the sciatica again, as it did December, January, and February last winter—so if you please you shall ride my wife’s pad——and as you are to preach, Yorick, you had better make the best of your way before——and leave me to take care of my brother Toby, and to follow at our own rates.
—Has the bend-sinister been brushed out, I ask? said my father.——There hasn’t been anything brushed out, Sir, answered Obadiah, just the lining. We’ll ride on horseback, said my father, turning to Yorick.——Of all things in the world, except politics, the clergy know the least about heraldry, said Yorick.—No matter about that, cried my father——I would hate to show up with a smear in my coat of arms in front of them.—Forget the bend-sinister, said my uncle Toby, putting on his tye-wig.——No, really, said my father—you can go with my aunt Dinah to a visitation with a bend-sinister, if you want to—My poor uncle Toby blushed. My father was frustrated with himself.———No——my dear brother Toby, said my father, changing his tone——but the dampness of the coach lining around my waist might give me sciatica again, like it did last winter in December, January, and February—so if you don’t mind, you can ride my wife’s horse——and since you’re preaching, Yorick, you should probably make your way ahead——and let me take care of my brother Toby, and follow at our own pace.
Now the chapter I was obliged to tear out, was the description of this cavalcade, in which Corporal Trim and Obadiah, upon two coach-horses a-breast, led the way as slow as a patrole——whilst my uncle Toby, in his laced regimentals and tye-wig, kept his rank with my father, in deep roads and dissertations alternately upon the advantage of learning and arms, as each could get the start.
Now the chapter I had to cut out was the one describing this parade, where Corporal Trim and Obadiah, riding side by side on two coach horses, moved along as slowly as a patrol—while my uncle Toby, dressed in his laced uniform and powdered wig, kept pace with my father, engaging in serious talks and debates about the benefits of knowledge and military service, as each tried to take the lead.
—But the painting of this journey, upon reviewing it, appears to be so much above the stile and manner of anything else I have been able to paint in this book, that it could not have remained in it, without depreciating every other scene; and destroying at the same time that necessary equipoise and balance, (whether of good or bad) betwixt chapter and chapter, from whence the just proportions and harmony of the whole work results. For my own part, I am but just set up in the business, so know little about it—but, in my opinion, to write a book is for all the world like humming a song—but in tune with yourself, madam, ’tis no matter how high or how low you take it.
—But the painting of this journey, upon reviewing it, seems to be so much better than anything else I’ve been able to create in this book that it couldn't stay in without diminishing every other scene; and at the same time ruining that necessary balance (whether good or bad) between chapter and chapter, which is what gives the whole work its proper proportions and harmony. As for me, I’m just starting out in this field, so I know very little about it—but in my view, writing a book is just like humming a song—but in tune with yourself, madam, it doesn’t matter how high or how low you take it.
—This is the reason, may it please your reverences, that some of the lowest and flattest compositions pass off very well——(as Yorick told my uncle Toby one night) by siege.——My uncle 232 Toby looked brisk at the sound of the word siege, but could make neither head or tail of it.
—This is the reason, if I may say so, that some of the simplest and dullest pieces are well received——(as Yorick told my uncle Toby one night) in a surprising way.——My uncle 232 Toby perked up at the mention of the word siege, but couldn’t make sense of it.
I’m to preach at court next Sunday, said Homenas——run over my notes——so I humm’d over doctor Homenas’s notes—the modulation’s very well——’twill do, Homenas, if it holds on at this rate——so on I humm’d——and a tolerable tune I thought it was; and to this hour, may it please your reverences, had never found out how low, how flat, how spiritless and jejune it was, but that all of a sudden, up started an air in the middle of it, so fine, so rich, so heavenly,—it carried my soul up with it into the other world; now had I (as Montaigne complained in a parallel accident)—had I found the declivity easy, or the ascent accessible———certes I had been outwitted.———Your notes, Homenas, I should have said, are good notes;——but it was so perpendicular a precipice———so wholly cut off from the rest of the work, that by the first note I humm’d I found myself flying into the other world, and from thence discovered the vale from whence I came, so deep, so low, and dismal, that I shall never have the heart to descend into it again.
I’m going to preach at court next Sunday, said Homenas—let me go over my notes—so I hummed through doctor Homenas’s notes—the rhythm’s really good—this should work, Homenas, if it stays like this—so I kept humming—and I thought it was a decent tune; and to this day, if it pleases your reverences, I never realized how low, flat, spiritless, and dull it was, until suddenly, an amazing melody appeared in the middle of it, so beautiful, so rich, so heavenly—it lifted my soul up into the other world; now if I (as Montaigne noted in a similar situation)—if I had found the decline easy, or the ascent manageable—certainly I would have been tricked. Your notes, Homenas, I would have said, are good notes; but it was such a steep drop—so completely detached from the rest of the piece, that with the first note I hummed, I found myself soaring into the other world, and from there I saw the valley I came from, so deep, so low, and gloomy, that I’ll never have the courage to go down into it again.
A dwarf who brings a standard along with him to measure his
own size—take my word, is a dwarf in more articles than one.—And so
much for tearing out of chapters.
A dwarf who carries a standard to measure his own height—believe me, is a dwarf in more ways than one.—And that's enough about skipping chapters.
CHAPTER XXVI
——See if he is not
cutting it into slips, and giving them about him to light their
pipes!——’Tis abominable, answered Didius; it should
not go unnoticed, said doctor Kysarcius——— he was of the Kysarcii of the Low Countries.
——Look if he's not slicing it up and handing it out to everyone to light their pipes!——That’s outrageous, replied Didius; it shouldn't be ignored, said Doctor Kysarcius——— he was from the Kysarcii of the Low Countries.
Methinks, said Didius, half rising from his chair, in order to remove a bottle and a tall decanter, which stood in a direct line betwixt him and Yorick——you might have spared this sarcastic stroke, and have hit upon a more proper place, Mr. Yorick—or at least upon a more proper occasion to have shewn your contempt of what we have been about: If the sermon is of no better worth than to light pipes with——’twas certainly, Sir, not good enough to be preached before so learned a body; and if ’twas good enough to be preached before so learned a body——’twas certainly, Sir, too good to light their pipes with afterwards.
"I think," said Didius, half standing from his chair to move a bottle and a tall decanter that were directly between him and Yorick, "you could have skipped this sarcastic dig and chosen a better time or place, Mr. Yorick, to show your disdain for what we've been discussing. If the sermon is only valuable enough to use for lighting pipes—then it clearly wasn’t worthy to be delivered to such an intelligent group. And if it was good enough to preach to such a learned audience, then it was definitely too good to be used for lighting their pipes afterward."
——I have got him fast hung up, quoth Didius to himself, upon one of the two horns of my dilemma——let him get off as he can.
——I've got him stuck, Didius thought to himself, on one of the two horns of my dilemma——let him figure it out.
I have undergone such unspeakable torments, in bringing forth this sermon, quoth Yorick, upon this occasion———that I 233 declare, Didius, I would suffer martyrdom—and if it was possible my horse with me, a thousand times over, before I would sit down and make such another: I was delivered of it at the wrong end of me——it came from my head instead of my heart———and it is for the pain it gave me, both in the writing and preaching of it, that I revenge myself of it, in this manner—To preach, to shew the extent of our reading, or the subtleties of our wit—to parade in the eyes of the vulgar with the beggarly accounts of a little learning, tinsel’d over with a few words which glitter, but convey little light and less warmth——is a dishonest use of the poor single half hour in a week which is put into our hands—’Tis not preaching the gospel—but ourselves——For my own part, continued Yorick, I had rather direct five words point-blank to the heart.—
I have gone through some really terrible struggles to put together this sermon, said Yorick, on this occasion—that I 233 declare, Didius, I would go through martyrdom—and if it were possible, I'd drag my horse along with me, a thousand times over, before I would sit down and create another one like this: I produced it from the wrong place—it came from my head instead of my heart—and it's because of the pain it caused me, both in writing and delivering it, that I'm getting back at it this way—To preach, to show off how much we've read or how clever we are—to put on a show in front of the crowd with the pitiful results of a little knowledge, dressed up with a few flashy words that shine but offer little insight and even less warmth—is a dishonest use of the only half hour a week we have been given—It’s not preaching the gospel—but promoting ourselves—As for me, continued Yorick, I would rather say five straightforward words straight to the heart.
As Yorick pronounced the word point-blank, my uncle Toby rose up to say something upon projectiles——when a single word and no more uttered from the opposite side of the table drew every one’s ears towards it—a word of all others in the dictionary the last in that place to be expected—a word I am ashamed to write—yet must be written——must be read—illegal—uncanonical—guess ten thousand guesses, multiplied into themselves—rack—torture your invention for ever, you’re where you was————In short, I’ll tell it in the next chapter.
As Yorick said the word point-blank, my uncle Toby stood up to say something about projectiles—when a single word, and nothing more, came from the other side of the table and caught everyone's attention—a word that was the last one anyone expected in that context—a word I'm embarrassed to write—yet it needs to be written—needs to be read—illegal—uncanonical—guess a hundred million guesses, multiplied back on themselves—rack your brain—torture your imagination forever, and you’re still stuck where you began—In short, I’ll explain it in the next chapter.
CHAPTER XXVII
Zounds!————————————————————————————————
——————Z———ds!
cried Phutatorius, partly to himself——and yet high
enough to be heard—and what seemed odd, ’twas uttered in a
construction of look, and in a tone of voice, somewhat between that of a
man in amazement and one in bodily pain.
Wow!————————————————————————————————
——————W———w!
exclaimed Phutatorius, partly to himself—but loud enough to be heard—and what was strange, it was said with an expression and in a tone that was a mix of amazement and discomfort.
One or two who had very nice ears, and could distinguish the expression and mixture of the two tones as plainly as a third or a fifth, or any other chord in musick—were the most puzzled and perplexed with it—the concord was good in itself—but then ’twas quite out of the key, and no way applicable to the subject started;——so that with all their knowledge, they could not tell what in the world to make of it.
One or two people who had really good ears and could tell the difference in the expression and combination of the two tones just as clearly as a third or a fifth, or any other chord in music—were the most confused by it. The harmony was nice on its own, but it was completely out of key and didn’t relate to the topic at hand;——so despite all their knowledge, they couldn’t figure out what on earth to make of it.
Others who knew nothing of musical expression, and merely lent their ears to the plain import of the word, imagined that Phutatorius, who was somewhat of a cholerick spirit, was just 234 going to snatch the cudgels out of Didius’s hands, in order to bemaul Yorick to some purpose—and that the desperate monosyllable Z———ds was the exordium to an oration, which, as they judged from the sample, presaged but a rough kind of handling of him; so that my uncle Toby’s good-nature felt a pang for what Yorick was about to undergo. But seeing Phutatorius stop short, without any attempt or desire to go on—a third party began to suppose, that it was no more than an involuntary respiration, casually forming itself into the shape of a twelve-penny oath—without the sin or substance of one.
Others who knew nothing about musical expression and just focused on the plain meaning of the word thought that Phutatorius, who had a bit of a temper, was about to grab the sticks out of Didius’s hands to beat Yorick for some reason—and that the desperate monosyllable Z———ds was just the start of a speech which, from what they heard, promised a rough treatment of him; so my uncle Toby felt a twinge of sympathy for what Yorick was about to go through. But when Phutatorius suddenly stopped without any effort or desire to continue—a third party began to think that it was nothing more than an involuntary breath that just happened to take the form of a twelve-penny swear word—without any real offense or substance.
Others, and especially one or two who sat next him, looked upon it on the contrary as a real and substantial oath, propensly formed against Yorick, to whom he was known to bear no good liking—which said oath, as my father philosophized upon it, actually lay fretting and fuming at that very time in the upper regions of Phutatorius’s purtenance; and so was naturally, and according to the due course of things, first squeezed out by the sudden influx of blood which was driven into the right ventricle of Phutatorius’s heart, by the stroke of surprize which so strange a theory of preaching had excited.
Others, especially one or two who sat next to him, viewed it instead as a genuine and serious vow, specifically made against Yorick, whom he was known to dislike. This vow, as my father analyzed it, was actually simmering and seething at that very moment in the upper parts of Phutatorius’s body; and so it was naturally, and in line with the normal course of events, first pushed out by the sudden rush of blood that surged into the right ventricle of Phutatorius’s heart, sparked by the shock of such an unusual approach to preaching.
How finely we argue upon mistaken facts!
How much we debate over incorrect facts!
There was not a soul busied in all these various reasonings upon the monosyllable which Phutatorius uttered——who did not take this for granted, proceeding upon it as from an axiom, namely, that Phutatorius’s mind was intent upon the subject of debate which was arising between Didius and Yorick; and indeed as he looked first towards the one and then towards the other, with the air of a man listening to what was going forwards—who would not have thought the same? But the truth was, that Phutatorius knew not one word or one syllable of what was passing—but his whole thoughts and attention were taken up with a transaction which was going forwards at that very instant within the precincts of his own Galligaskins, and in a part of them, where of all others he stood most interested to watch accidents: So that notwithstanding he looked with all the attention in the world, and had gradually skrewed up every nerve and muscle in his face, to the utmost pitch the instrument would bear, in order, as it was thought, to give a sharp reply to Yorick, who sat over-against him——yet, I say, was Yorick never once in any one domicile of Phutatorius’s brain——but the true cause of his exclamation lay at least a yard below.
Nobody engaged in all these various discussions about the single word that Phutatorius said—who didn't assume that Phutatorius was focused on the debate unfolding between Didius and Yorick; and indeed, as he looked back and forth between them, seeming like a person listening to what was happening—who wouldn't think the same? The reality was that Phutatorius didn't understand a single word or syllable of the conversation, but his entire mind and attention were consumed with a situation that was occurring right then within his own Galligaskins, in a part of them where he was most keen to observe what was going on: So even though he appeared to be fully engaged, with every nerve and muscle in his face tensed to the max, supposedly to deliver a sharp retort to Yorick, who sat across from him—yet I say, Yorick never once penetrated any part of Phutatorius’s thoughts—but the real reason for his outburst was at least a yard lower.
This I will endeavour to explain to you with all imaginable decency.
This I will try to explain to you with all possible respect.
You must be informed then, that Gastripheres, who had taken a turn into the kitchen a little before dinner, to see how things went on—observing a wicker-basket of fine chesnuts standing upon the dresser, had ordered that a hundred or two of them might be roasted and sent in, as soon as dinner was over——Gastripheres inforcing his orders about them, that Didius, but Phutatorius especially, were particularly fond of ’em.
You should know that Gastripheres, who had gone into the kitchen shortly before dinner to check on things, noticed a basket of fine chestnuts sitting on the counter. He requested that a hundred or so of them be roasted and brought in as soon as dinner was finished—Gastripheres emphasized his request about them because Didius, but especially Phutatorius, were really fond of them.
About two minutes before the time that my uncle Toby interrupted Yorick’s harangue—Gastripheres’s chesnuts were brought in—and as Phutatorius’s fondness for ’em was uppermost in the waiter’s head, he laid them directly before Phutatorius, wrapt up hot in a clean damask napkin.
About two minutes before my uncle Toby interrupted Yorick’s speech—Gastripheres’s chestnuts were brought in—and since Phutatorius’s love for them was the first thing on the waiter’s mind, he placed them right in front of Phutatorius, wrapped up hot in a clean damask napkin.
Now whether it was physically impossible, with half a dozen hands all thrust into the napkin at a time—but that some one chesnut, of more life and rotundity than the rest, must be put in motion—it so fell out, however, that one was actually sent rolling off the table; and as Phutatorius sat straddling under——it fell perpendicularly into that particular aperture of Phutatorius’s breeches, for which, to the shame and indelicacy of our language be it spoke, there is no chaste word throughout all Johnson’s dictionary——let it suffice to say——it was that particular aperture which, in all good societies, the laws of decorum do strictly require, like the temple of Janus (in peace at least) to be universally shut up.
Now, whether it was physically impossible, with several hands all reaching into the napkin at once—but that one chestnut, bigger and rounder than the others, had to be set in motion—it just so happened that one actually rolled off the table; and as Phutatorius was sitting there, it fell directly into the part of Phutatorius's pants that, to the embarrassment and awkwardness of our language, has no decent word in Johnson's dictionary—let's just say—it was that part which, in all respectable circles, the rules of propriety demand, like the temple of Janus (at least in peace), to be kept completely closed.
The neglect of this punctilio in Phutatorius (which by the bye should be a warning to all mankind) had opened a door to this accident.——
The disregard for this detail in Phutatorius (which, by the way, should serve as a warning to everyone) had created an opportunity for this accident.
Accident I call it, in compliance to a received mode of speaking———but in no opposition to the opinion either of Acrites or Mythogeras in this matter; I know they were both prepossessed and fully persuaded of it—and are so to this hour, That there was nothing of accident in the whole event——but that the chesnut’s taking that particular course and in a manner of its own accord—and then falling with all its heat directly into that one particular place, and no other——was a real judgment upon Phutatorius, for that filthy and obscene treatise de Concubinis retinendis, which Phutatorius had published about twenty years ago——and was that identical week going to give the world a second edition of.
I call it an accident, following a common way of speaking—but I don’t disagree with either Acrites or Mythogeras on this point; I know they were both convinced and fully believed that there was nothing accidental about the whole event—and still do to this day. The fact that the chestnut took that specific path and fell on its own, landing straight into that exact spot and nowhere else—was a real judgment on Phutatorius for that filthy and obscene work de Concubinis retinendis, which Phutatorius had published around twenty years ago—and that same week was going to release a second edition to the world.
It is not my business to dip my pen in this controversy——much undoubtedly may be wrote on both sides of the question—all that concerns me as an historian, is to represent the matter of fact, and render it credible to the reader, that the hiatus in 236 Phutatorius’s breeches was sufficiently wide to receive the chesnut;——and that the chesnut, somehow or other, did fall perpendicularly and piping hot into it, without Phutatorius’s perceiving it, or any one else at that time.
It's not my place to get involved in this debate—there's a lot to say on both sides of the issue. What matters to me as a historian is to present the facts and make them believable for the reader, that the gap in 236 Phutatorius’s pants was wide enough to catch the chestnut;—and that the chestnut, somehow, fell straight down and hot into it, without Phutatorius noticing it, or anyone else at that moment.
The genial warmth which the chesnut imparted, was not undelectable for the first twenty or five-and-twenty seconds——and did no more than gently solicit Phutatorius’s attention towards the part:———But the heat gradually increasing, and in a few seconds more getting beyond the point of all sober pleasure, and then advancing with all speed into the regions of pain, the soul of Phutatorius, together with all his ideas, his thoughts, his attention, his imagination, judgment, resolution, deliberation, ratiocination, memory, fancy, with ten battalions of animal spirits, all tumultuously crowded down, through different defiles and circuits, to the place of danger, leaving all his upper regions, as you may imagine, as empty as my purse.
The friendly warmth from the chestnut was pleasant for the first twenty or twenty-five seconds—but it only gently drew Phutatorius’s attention to the area. However, as the heat gradually increased, it soon surpassed the threshold of comfortable pleasure and quickly moved into the realm of pain. The entire essence of Phutatorius—along with all his ideas, thoughts, attention, imagination, judgment, resolve, deliberation, reasoning, memory, and creativity, accompanied by ten battalions of energy—rushed chaotically down various paths to the danger zone, leaving his higher faculties, as you can imagine, as empty as my wallet.
With the best intelligence which all these messengers could bring him back, Phutatorius was not able to dive into the secret of what was going forwards below, nor could he make any kind of conjecture, what the devil was the matter with it: However, as he knew not what the true cause might turn out, he deemed it most prudent, in the situation he was in at present, to bear it, if possible, like a Stoick; which, with the help of some wry faces and compursions of the mouth, he had certainly accomplished, had his imagination continued neuter;——but the sallies of the imagination are ungovernable in things of this kind—a thought instantly darted into his mind, that tho’ the anguish had the sensation of glowing heat—it might, notwithstanding that, be a bite as well as a burn; and if so, that possibly a Newt or an Asker, or some such detested reptile, had crept up, and was fastening his teeth——the horrid idea of which, with a fresh glow of pain arising that instant from the chesnut, seized Phutatorius with a sudden panick, and in the first terrifying disorder of the passion, it threw him, as it has done the best generals upon earth, quite off his guard:——the effect of which was this, that he leapt incontinently up, uttering as he rose that interjection of surprise so much descanted upon, with the aposiopestic break after it, marked thus, Z———ds—which, though not strictly canonical, was still as little as any man could have said upon the occasion;———and which, by the bye, whether canonical or not, Phutatorius could no more help than he could the cause of it.
With all the best information his messengers could bring him, Phutatorius couldn't figure out what was happening below, nor could he guess what the problem really was. However, since he didn’t know what the true cause might be, he thought it would be smartest, given the situation he was in, to endure it, if possible, like a Stoic; which, with some grimaces and mouth contortions, he might have managed if his imagination hadn’t gone wild. But the bursts of imagination are hard to control in situations like this—a thought suddenly struck him that even though the pain felt like blazing heat, it could, after all, be a bite as well as a burn; and if that were the case, some loathsome creature like a Newt or an Asker might have crept up and sunk its teeth into him. This horrifying thought, combined with a fresh wave of pain coming from the chestnut, shocked Phutatorius into a sudden panic, and in that frightening moment of confusion, it caught him completely off guard—just like it has done to the best generals on earth. The result was that he jumped up immediately, exclaiming the well-known exclamation of surprise, with an abrupt pause after it, marked thus, Z———ds—which, though not exactly proper, was still about as little as any man could have said in that moment;—and whether it was proper or not, Phutatorius could no more help it than he could the cause of it.
Though this has taken up some time in the narrative, it took 237 up little more time in the transaction, than just to allow for Phutatorius to draw forth the chesnut, and throw it down with violence upon the floor—and for Yorick to rise from his chair, and pick the chesnut up.
Though this has taken some time in the story, it took 237 up little more time in the event, than just to allow for Phutatorius to pull out the chestnut and throw it down hard on the floor—and for Yorick to get up from his chair and pick the chestnut up.
It is curious to observe the triumph of slight incidents over the mind:——What incredible weight they have in forming and governing our opinions, both of men and things——that trifles, light as air, shall waft a belief into the soul, and plant it so immoveably within it——that Euclid’s demonstrations, could they be brought to batter it in breach, should not all have power to overthrow it.
It’s interesting to see how small events can have a huge impact on our thoughts:—What an incredible influence they have on shaping our views of people and things—that trivial matters, as light as a feather, can carry a belief into our hearts and root it so firmly within us—that even Euclid’s proofs, if brought to attack it, wouldn’t be strong enough to shake it.
Yorick, I said, picked up the chesnut which Phutatorius’s wrath had flung down——the action was trifling——I am ashamed to account for it—he did it, for no reason, but that he thought the chesnut not a jot worse for the adventure—and that he held a good chesnut worth stooping for.———But this incident, trifling as it was, wrought differently in Phutatorius’s head: He considered this act of Yorick’s in getting off his chair and picking up the chesnut, as a plain acknowledgment in him, that the chesnut was originally his—and in course, that it must have been the owner of the chesnut, and no one else, who could have played him such a prank with it: What greatly confirmed him in this opinion, was this, that the table being parallelogramical and very narrow, it afforded a fair opportunity for Yorick, who sat directly over against Phutatorius, of slipping the chesnut in——and consequently that he did it. The look of something more than suspicion, which Phutatorius cast full upon Yorick as these thoughts arose, too evidently spoke his opinion——and as Phutatorius was naturally supposed to know more of the matter than any person besides, his opinion at once became the general one;——and for a reason very different from any which have been yet given——in a little time it was put out of all manner of dispute.
Yorick, I said, picked up the chestnut that Phutatorius’s anger had tossed aside—the act was minor—I’m embarrassed to even mention it—he did it because he thought the chestnut wasn’t any worse for the experience—and he believed a good chestnut was worth picking up.———But this small incident had a different impact on Phutatorius’s mind: He interpreted Yorick’s action of getting off his chair and retrieving the chestnut as a clear admission that it originally belonged to him—and therefore, it must have been the owner of the chestnut, and no one else, who could have played such a trick on him: What strongly reinforced this belief was the fact that the table was rectangular and very narrow, which gave Yorick, who was sitting directly across from Phutatorius, a perfect chance to slip the chestnut in——and that means he must have done it. The look of more than just suspicion that Phutatorius directed at Yorick as these thoughts came to him clearly showed his opinion——and since Phutatorius was naturally assumed to know more about the situation than anyone else, his view quickly became the prevailing one;——and for a reason quite different from any that have been mentioned so far——before long, this was accepted without question.
When great or unexpected events fall out upon the stage of this sublunary world——the mind of man, which is an inquisitive kind of substance, naturally takes a flight behind the scenes to see what is the cause and first spring of them.—The search was not long in this instance.
When significant or surprising events happen in this world, the curious human mind instinctively seeks to understand the underlying causes and reasons behind them. The investigation didn't take long in this case.
It was well known that Yorick had never a good opinion of the treatise which Phutatorius had wrote de Concubinis retinendis, as a thing which he feared had done hurt in the world——and ’twas easily found out, that there was a mystical meaning in Yorick’s prank—and that his chucking the chesnut hot into 238 Phutatorius’s ***——*****, was a sarcastical fling at his book—the doctrines of which, they said, had enflamed many an honest man in the same place.
It was well known that Yorick never had a good opinion of the treatise that Phutatorius wrote de Concubinis retinendis, as something he feared had caused harm in the world—and it was easy to see that there was a deeper meaning in Yorick’s prank—and that his throwing the hot chestnut into 238 Phutatorius’s ***——*****, was a sarcastic dig at his book—the teachings of which, they said, had stirred many a good man in the same place.
This conceit awaken’d Somnolentus——made Agelastes smile——and if you can recollect the precise look and air of a man’s face intent in finding out a riddle———it threw Gastripheres’s into that form—and in short was thought by many to be a master-stroke of arch-wit.
This idea woke up Somnolentus——made Agelastes smile——and if you can remember the exact look and expression on a man's face focused on solving a riddle———it shaped Gastripheres’s into that form—and in short, many considered it a brilliant display of clever humor.
This, as the reader has seen from one end to the other, was as groundless as the dreams of philosophy: Yorick, no doubt, as Shakespeare said of his ancestor———“was a man of jest,” but it was temper’d with something which withheld him from that, and many other ungracious pranks, of which he as undeservedly bore the blame;—but it was his misfortune all his life long to bear the imputation of saying and doing a thousand things, of which (unless my esteem blinds me) his nature was incapable. All I blame him for——or rather, all I blame and alternately like him for, was that singularity of his temper, which would never suffer him to take pains to set a story right with the world, however in his power. In every ill usage of that sort, he acted precisely as in the affair of his lean horse——he could have explained it to his honour, but his spirit was above it; and besides, he ever looked upon the inventor, the propagator and believer of an illiberal report alike so injurious to him—he could not stoop to tell his story to them—and so trusted to time and truth to do it for him.
This, as you've seen from start to finish, was as unfounded as philosophical dreams: Yorick, without a doubt, as Shakespeare said about his ancestor—“was a man of jokes,” but it was tempered with something that kept him from that and many other unkind tricks, for which he unjustly took the blame;—but throughout his life, he unfortunately had to endure the reputation of saying and doing a thousand things that, unless my admiration blinds me, his character was incapable of. The only thing I criticize him for—or rather, the thing I both criticize and appreciate him for—was that uniqueness of his temperament, which never allowed him to bother to clear up a story with the world, no matter how easy it might have been. In every instance of mistreatment like that, he acted exactly as he did in the case of his skinny horse—he could have explained himself honorably, but his pride was above it; and besides, he always viewed the creator, spreader, and believer of a negative rumor, all equally harmful to him—he couldn't lower himself to tell his side of the story to them—so he relied on time and truth to do that for him.
This heroic cast produced him inconveniences in many respects—in the present it was followed by the fixed resentment of Phutatorius, who, as Yorick had just made an end of his chesnut, rose up from his chair a second time, to let him know it—which indeed he did with a smile; saying only—that he would endeavour not to forget the obligation.
This heroic group caused him trouble in many ways—in the present, it was met with the lasting anger of Phutatorius, who, as Yorick had just finished his chestnut, got up from his chair again to let him know it—which he did with a smile, simply saying that he would try not to forget the obligation.
But you must mark and carefully separate and distinguish these two things in your mind.
But you need to clearly identify and separate these two things in your mind.
——The smile was for the company.
——The smile was for the group.
——The threat was for Yorick.
The threat was for Yorick.
CHAPTER XXVIII
—Can you tell me, quoth Phutatorius, speaking to Gastripheres who sat next to him——for one would not apply to a surgeon in so foolish an affair——can you tell me, Gastripheres, what is 239 best to take out the fire?——Ask Eugenius, said Gastripheres.——That greatly depends, said Eugenius, pretending ignorance of the adventure, upon the nature of the part——If it is a tender part, and a part which can conveniently be wrapt up———It is both the one and the other, replied Phutatorius, laying his hand as he spoke, with an emphatical nod of his head, upon the part in question, and lifting up his right leg at the same time to ease and ventilate it.———If that is the case, said Eugenius, I would advise you, Phutatorius, not to tamper with it by any means; but if you will send to the next printer, and trust your cure to such a simple thing as a soft sheet of paper just come off the press—you need do nothing more than twist it round.—The damp paper, quoth Yorick (who sat next to his friend Eugenius) though I know it has a refreshing coolness in it—yet I presume is no more than the vehicle—and that the oil and lamp-black with which the paper is so strongly impregnated, does the business.—Right, said Eugenius, and is, of any outward application I would venture to recommend, the most anodyne and safe.
—Can you tell me, said Phutatorius, speaking to Gastripheres, who was sitting next to him—for one wouldn’t go to a surgeon over such a silly issue—can you tell me, Gastripheres, what’s the best way to put out the fire?——Ask Eugenius, replied Gastripheres.——That really depends, said Eugenius, pretending not to know the details, on the nature of the area involved——If it’s a sensitive area, and one that can be easily wrapped up———It’s both of those, answered Phutatorius, as he pointed to the area in question with a meaningful nod of his head and lifted his right leg to relieve and cool it.———If that’s the case, said Eugenius, I would advise you, Phutatorius, not to mess with it at all; but if you want to send to the nearest printer and trust your treatment to something as simple as a freshly printed soft sheet of paper—you just need to wrap it around.——The damp paper, said Yorick (who was sitting next to his friend Eugenius), although I know it feels refreshingly cool—still, I assume it’s just the vehicle—and that the oil and lamp-black with which the paper is soaked is what really does the job.——Exactly, said Eugenius, and among any external treatments I would dare to recommend, it’s the most soothing and safest.
Was it my case, said Gastripheres, as the main thing is the oil and lamp-black, I should spread them thick upon a rag, and clap it on directly.———That would make a very devil of it, replied Yorick.——And besides, added Eugenius, it would not answer the intention, which is the extreme neatness and elegance of the prescription, which the Faculty hold to be half in half;——for consider, if the type is a very small one (which it should be) the sanative particles, which come into contact in this form, have the advantage of being spread so infinitely thin, and with such a mathematical equality (fresh paragraphs and large capitals excepted) as no art or management of the spatula can come up to.———It falls out very luckily, replied Phutatorius, that the second edition of my treatise de Concubinis retinendis is at this instant in the press.———You may take any leaf of it, said Eugenius———no matter which.——Provided, quoth Yorick, there is no bawdry in it.———
"Was it my case," said Gastripheres, "as the main thing is the oil and lamp-black, I should spread them thick on a rag and press it on directly." "That would make a real mess of it," replied Yorick. "And besides," added Eugenius, "it wouldn't achieve the goal, which is the utmost neatness and elegance of the prescription, which the experts believe is crucial. Because think about it, if the type is very small (which it should be), the healing particles that make contact in this way are spread so incredibly thin and with such precise uniformity (except for new paragraphs and large caps) that no skill or technique with the spatula can match it." "It just so happens," replied Phutatorius, "that the second edition of my treatise de Concubinis retinendis is currently being printed." "You can take any page from it," said Eugenius—"it doesn't matter which." "As long as," quipped Yorick, "there's no scandalous content in it."
They are just now, replied Phutatorius, printing off the ninth chapter——which is the last chapter but one in the book.——Pray what is the title of that chapter? said Yorick; making a respectful bow to Phutatorius as he spoke.———I think, answered Phutatorius, ’tis that de re concubinariâ.
They are just now, replied Phutatorius, printing off the ninth chapter—which is the second to last chapter in the book.——What is the title of that chapter? asked Yorick, giving a polite bow to Phutatorius as he spoke.——I think, answered Phutatorius, it’s de re concubinariâ.
For Heaven’s sake keep out of that chapter, quoth Yorick.
For heaven's sake, stay out of that chapter, said Yorick.
——By all means—added Eugenius.
"Absolutely," added Eugenius.
CHAPTER XXIX
—Now, quoth Didius, rising up, and laying his right hand with his fingers spread upon his breast——had such a blunder about a christian-name happened before the Reformation———[It happened the day before yesterday, quoth my uncle Toby to himself] and when baptism was administer’d in Latin—[’Twas all in English, said my uncle]———many things might have coincided with it, and upon the authority of sundry decreed cases, to have pronounced the baptism null, with a power of giving the child a new name—Had a priest, for instance, which was no uncommon thing, through ignorance of the Latin tongue, baptized a child of Tom-o’Stiles, in nomine patriæ & filia & spiritum sanctos—the baptism was held null.——I beg your pardon, replied Kysarcius——in that case, as the mistake was only the terminations, the baptism was valid——and to have rendered it null, the blunder of the priest should have fallen upon the first syllable of each noun———and not, as in your case, upon the last.
—Now, said Didius, standing up and placing his right hand, fingers spread, on his chest—if a mistake about a Christian name had occurred before the Reformation—[It happened the day before yesterday, my uncle Toby thought to himself] and when baptism was performed in Latin—[It was all in English, my uncle said]—many things could have lined up with it, and based on various established cases, it could have been declared that the baptism was invalid, allowing for the child to be given a new name—For example, if a priest, which wasn’t uncommon, out of ignorance of the Latin language, baptized a child of Tom-o’Stiles, in nomine patriæ & filia & spiritum sanctos—the baptism would be considered invalid.—I apologize, Kysarcius replied—in that case, since the mistake was only in the terminations, the baptism was valid—and to declare it invalid, the priest's error would have had to affect the first syllable of each noun—not, as in your case, the last.
My father delighted in subtleties of this kind, and listen’d with infinite attention.
My father took pleasure in nuances like this and listened with great attention.
Gastripheres, for example, continued Kysarcius, baptizes a child of John Stradling’s in Gomine gatris, &c., &c., instead of in Nomine patris, &c.——Is this a baptism? No—say the ablest canonists; in as much as the radix of each word is hereby torn up, and the sense and meaning of them removed and changed quite to another object; for Gomine does not signify a name, nor gatris a father.—What do they signify? said my uncle Toby.—Nothing at all———quoth Yorick.——Ergo, such a baptism is null, said Kysarcius.——
Gastripheres, for instance, continued Kysarcius, baptizes a child of John Stradling in Gomine gatris, &c., &c., instead of in Nomine patris, &c.——Is this a baptism? No—say the most skilled canonists; since the root of each word is essentially uprooted, and their meaning and significance are completely altered to reference something entirely different; because Gomine does not signify a name, nor does gatris mean a father.—What do they mean? asked my uncle Toby.—Nothing at all———replied Yorick.——Therefore, such a baptism is invalid, said Kysarcius. ——
In course, answered Yorick, in a tone two parts jest and one part earnest.——
In due time, replied Yorick, in a tone that was mostly joking but had a hint of seriousness. serious.
But in the case cited, continued Kysarcius, where patriæ is put for patris, filia for filii, and so on——as it is a fault only in the declension, and the roots of the words continue untouch’d, the inflections of their branches either this way or that, does not in any sort hinder the baptism, inasmuch as the same sense continues in the words as before.——But then, said Didius, the intention of the priest’s pronouncing them grammatically must have been proved to have gone along with it.——————Right, answered Kysarcius; and of this, brother Didius, we have an instance in a decree of the decretals of Pope Leo the IIId.——But my brother’s child, cried my uncle Toby, has nothing to do 241 with the Pope———’tis the plain child of a Protestant gentleman, christen’d Tristram against the wills and wishes both of his father and mother, and all who are a-kin to it.——
But in the case mentioned, continued Kysarcius, where patriæ is used instead of patris, filia instead of filii, and so on—since it's just a mistake in declension and the roots of the words remain unchanged, the variations don’t affect the baptism at all, as the meaning of the words stays the same as before.—But then, said Didius, it must be shown that the priest's intention to pronounce them correctly went along with it.——————Correct, replied Kysarcius; and for this, brother Didius, we have an example in a decree from the decretals of Pope Leo III.——But my brother’s child, exclaimed my uncle Toby, has nothing to do with the Pope———he's just the child of a Protestant gentleman, named Tristram against the wishes of his father and mother, and everyone related to it.——
If the wills and wishes, said Kysarcius, interrupting my uncle Toby, of those only who stand related to Mr. Shandy’s child, were to have weight in this matter, Mrs. Shandy, of all people, has the least to do in it.——My uncle Toby lay’d down his pipe, and my father drew his chair still closer to the table, to hear the conclusion of so strange an introduction.
If the desires and opinions, said Kysarcius, cutting off my uncle Toby, of those who are related to Mr. Shandy’s child, were to matter in this situation, then Mrs. Shandy, of all people, has the least say in it.——My uncle Toby set down his pipe, and my father moved his chair even closer to the table to hear the end of such a strange beginning.
——It has not only been a question, Captain Shandy, amongst the10 best lawyers and civilians in this land, continued Kysarcius, “Whether the mother be of kin to her child,”—but, after much dispassionate enquiry and jactitation of the arguments on all sides—it has been abjudged for the negative—namely, “That the mother is not of kin to her child.”11 My father instantly clapp’d his hand upon my uncle Toby’s mouth, under colour of whispering in his ear;—the truth was, he was alarmed for Lillabullero—and having a great desire to hear more of so curious an argument—he begg’d my uncle Toby, for Heaven’s sake, not to disappoint him in it.—My uncle Toby gave a nod—resumed his pipe, and contenting himself with whistling Lillabullero inwardly——Kysarcius, Didius, and Triptolemus went on with the discourse as follows.
——It has been a topic, Captain Shandy, among the10 best lawyers and citizens in this country, continued Kysarcius, “Whether the mother is related to her child,”—but after a lot of calm inquiry and tossing around arguments on all sides—it has been decided in the negative—namely, “That the mother is not related to her child.”11 My father immediately placed his hand over my uncle Toby’s mouth, pretending to whisper in his ear;—the truth was, he was worried about Lillabullero—and wanting to hear more about such an intriguing argument—he begged my uncle Toby, for Heaven’s sake, not to let him down in it.—My uncle Toby nodded—picked up his pipe again, and contented himself with quietly whistling Lillabullero—Kysarcius, Didius, and Triptolemus continued the discussion as follows.
This determination, continued Kysarcius, how contrary soever it may seem to run to the stream of vulgar ideas, yet had reason strongly on its side; and has been put out of all manner of dispute from the famous case, known commonly by the name of the Duke of Suffolk’s case.———It is cited in Brook, said Triptolemus———And taken notice of by Lord Coke, added Didius.—And you may find it in Swinburn on Testaments, said Kysarcius.
This decision, Kysarcius continued, no matter how much it may seem to contradict common beliefs, had solid reasons backing it up; and it has been proven without a doubt by the well-known case commonly referred to as the Duke of Suffolk’s case. "It’s referenced in Brook," Triptolemus said. "And Lord Coke has mentioned it," Didius added. "You can also find it in Swinburn on Testaments," Kysarcius said.
The case, Mr. Shandy, was this.
The case, Mr. Shandy, was this.
In the reign of Edward the Sixth, Charles duke of Suffolk having issue a son by one venter, and a daughter by another venter, made his last will, wherein he devised goods to his son, and died; after whose death the son died also——but without will, without wife, and without child—his mother and his sister by the father’s side (for she was born of the former venter) then living. The mother took the administration of her son’s goods, according to the statute of the 21st of Harry the Eighth, whereby it is enacted, That in case any person die intestate the administration of his goods shall be committed to the next of kin.
During the reign of Edward the Sixth, Charles, duke of Suffolk, had a son from one relationship and a daughter from another. He wrote his will, leaving his possessions to his son, and then he passed away. After his death, the son also died—without a will, without a spouse, and without children. His mother and his sister (from his father’s side, since she was born from the first relationship) were still alive at that time. The mother took charge of her son’s assets, following the statute of the 21st of Harry the Eighth, which states that if someone dies without a will, the administration of their goods should go to the next of kin.
The administration being thus (surreptitiously) granted to the mother, the sister by the father’s side commenced a suit before the Ecclesiastical Judge, alledging, 1st, That she herself was next of kin; and 2dly, That the mother was not of kin at all to the party deceased; and therefore prayed the court, that the administration granted to the mother might be revoked, and be committed unto her, as next of kin to the deceased, by force of the said statute.
The administration was secretly given to the mother, so the father’s sister started a lawsuit before the Ecclesiastical Judge, claiming, first, that she was the next of kin; and second, that the mother was not related at all to the deceased. She asked the court to revoke the administration granted to the mother and give it to her instead, as the next of kin to the deceased, under the authority of the statute.
Hereupon, as it was a great cause, and much depending upon its issue—and many causes of great property likely to be decided in times to come, by the precedent to be then made——the most learned, as well in the laws of this realm, as in the civil law, were consulted together, whether the mother was of kin to her son, or no.—Whereunto not only the temporal lawyers——but the church lawyers—the juris-consulti—the juris-prudentes—the civilians—the advocates—the commissaries—the judges of the consistory and prerogative courts of Canterbury and York, with the master of the faculties, were all unanimously of opinion, That the mother was not of12 kin to her child.——
As this was a significant issue, with much riding on the outcome—and many important matters likely to be decided in the future based on the precedent set—it brought together the most knowledgeable experts in both the laws of this country and civil law. They were consulted on whether the mother was related to her son or not. Not just the secular lawyers, but also the church lawyers, legal scholars, legal experts, civilians, advocates, commissaries, and judges from the consistory and prerogative courts of Canterbury and York, along with the head of the faculties, all unanimously agreed that the mother was not of12 kin to her kid.
And what said the duchess of Suffolk to it? said my uncle Toby.
And what did the Duchess of Suffolk say about it? asked my uncle Toby.
The unexpectedness of my uncle Toby’s question, confounded Kysarcius more than the ablest advocate——He stopp’d a full minute, looking in my uncle Toby’s face without replying——and in that single minute Triptolemus put by him, and took the lead as follows.
The surprise of my uncle Toby’s question left Kysarcius more stunned than even the best lawyer. He paused for a full minute, staring at my uncle Toby without saying anything. In that brief moment, Triptolemus moved past him and took the lead as follows.
’Tis a ground and principle in the law, said Triptolemus, that things do not ascend, but descend in it; and I make no doubt ’tis for this cause, that however true it is, that the child may be of the blood and seed of its parents——that the parents, nevertheless, are not of the blood and seed of it; inasmuch as the parents are not begot by the child, but the child by the parents—For so they write, Liberi sunt de sanguine patris & matris, sed pater & mater non sunt de sanguine liberorum.
It’s a fundamental principle in law, said Triptolemus, that things do not go up but come down; and I'm sure this is why, even though it's true that a child may share the blood and lineage of its parents, the parents themselves do not share the blood and lineage of the child. This is because the parents are not created by the child, but rather the child is created by the parents. As it is written, Liberi sunt de sanguine patris & matris, sed pater & mater non sunt de sanguine liberorum.
——But this, Triptolemus, cried Didius, proves too much—for from this authority cited it would follow, not only what indeed is granted on all sides, that the mother is not of kin to her child—but the father likewise.——It is held, said Triptolemus, the better opinion; because the father, the mother, and the child, though they be three persons, yet are they but (una caro13) one flesh; and consequently no degree of kindred——or any 243 method of acquiring one in nature.——There you push the argument again too far, cried Didius——for there is no prohibition in nature, though there is in the Levitical law——but that a man may beget a child upon his grandmother——in which case, supposing the issue a daughter, she would stand in relation both of——But who ever thought, cried Kysarcius, of lying with his grandmother?———The young gentleman, replied Yorick, whom Selden speaks of——who not only thought of it, but justified his intention to his father by the argument drawn from the law of retaliation.—“You lay, Sir, with my mother,” said the lad—“why may not I lie with yours?”——’Tis the Argumentum commune, added Yorick.——’Tis as good, replied Eugenius, taking down his hat, as they deserve.
——But this, Triptolemus, exclaimed Didius, is going too far—because from this referenced authority, it follows not only what everyone agrees on, which is that a mother is not related to her child, but that the father isn't either.——It is believed, said Triptolemus, that this is the more accepted view; because the father, the mother, and the child, although they are three individuals, are actually (una caro13) one flesh; and therefore there is no level of kinship——or any method of acquiring one in nature.——You’re pushing the argument too far again, shouted Didius——because there’s no prohibition in nature, although there is in the Levitical law——against a man fathering a child with his grandmother——in which case, if the child is a daughter, she would be related to both.——But who would ever think, exclaimed Kysarcius, of sleeping with his grandmother?——The young man, replied Yorick, whom Selden mentions——who not only thought about it but defended his intention to his father by using the law of retaliation as an argument. “You slept, Sir, with my mother,” said the young man—“so why can’t I sleep with yours?”——It’s the Argumentum commune, added Yorick.——It’s just as good, replied Eugenius, grabbing his hat, as they deserve.
The company broke up.
The company split up.
CHAPTER XXX
—And pray, said my uncle Toby, leaning upon Yorick, as he and my father were helping him leisurely down the stairs——don’t be terrified, madam, this stair-case conversation is not so long as the last——And pray, Yorick, said my uncle Toby, which way is this said affair of Tristram at length settled by these learned men? Very satisfactorily, replied Yorick; no mortal, Sir, has any concern with it——for Mrs. Shandy the mother is nothing at all a-kin to him——and as the mother’s is the surest side——Mr. Shandy, in course, is still less than nothing———In short, he is not as much a-kin to him, Sir, as I am.——
—And please, my uncle Toby said, leaning on Yorick, as he and my father were casually helping him down the stairs—don’t be scared, ma'am, this conversation on the staircase isn’t as lengthy as the last one—And please, Yorick, my uncle Toby asked, how has this situation with Tristram finally been resolved by these learned men? Very satisfactorily, Yorick replied; no one has any stake in it, Sir—because Mrs. Shandy, the mother, isn’t related to him at all—and since the mother’s side is always the most reliable—Mr. Shandy, of course, is even less related—In short, he’s not any more related to him, Sir, than I am.——
——That may well be, said my father, shaking his head.
——That might be true, said my father, shaking his head.
——Let the learned say what they will, there must certainly, quoth my uncle Toby, have been some sort of consanguinity betwixt the duchess of Suffolk and her son.
——Let the scholars say whatever they want, there must have definitely, my Uncle Toby said, been some kind of family relationship between the Duchess of Suffolk and her son.
The vulgar are of the same opinion, quoth Yorick, to this hour.
The common people think the same way, said Yorick, even now.
CHAPTER XXXI
Though my father was hugely tickled with the subtleties of these learned discourses———’twas still but like the anointing of a broken bone———The moment he got home, the weight of his afflictions returned upon him but so much the heavier, as is ever the case when the staff we lean on slips from under us.—He became pensive—walked frequently forth to the fish-pond—let down one loop of his hat——sigh’d often——forbore to snap—and, as the hasty sparks of temper, which occasion snapping, 244 so much assist perspiration and digestion, as Hippocrates tells us—he had certainly fallen ill with the extinction of them, had not his thoughts been critically drawn off, and his health rescued by a fresh train of disquietudes left him, with a legacy of a thousand pounds, by my aunt Dinah.
Although my father found great amusement in the details of these scholarly discussions———it was still like putting ointment on a broken bone———As soon as he got home, the burden of his troubles returned even heavier, just like it always does when the support we rely on slips away from us. He became thoughtful—often walked out to the fish pond—tilted his hat slightly—sighed frequently—held back his anger—and, since the quick flashes of temper that cause snapping, as Hippocrates tells us, help in sweating and digestion—he would have definitely fallen ill from losing that if he hadn’t been distracted by a new set of worries left to him as an inheritance of a thousand pounds from my aunt Dinah.
My father had scarce read the letter, when taking the thing by the right end, he instantly began to plague and puzzle his head how to lay it out mostly to the honour of his family.—A hundred-and-fifty odd projects took possession of his brains by turns—he would do this, and that, and t’other—He would go to Rome——he would go to law——he would buy stock——he would buy John Hobson’s farm—he would new fore-front his house, and add a new wing to make it even——There was a fine water-mill on this side, and he would build a wind-mill on the other side of the river in full view to answer it—But above all things in the world, he would inclose the great Ox-moor, and send out my brother Bobby immediately upon his travels.
My father had just started reading the letter when he quickly began to stress and think about how to handle it in a way that would bring honor to his family. A hundred and fifty different plans took over his mind one after the other—he wanted to do this, that, and the other. He thought about going to Rome—he considered going to court—he thought about investing in stocks—he wanted to buy John Hobson’s farm—he planned to renovate the front of the house and add a new wing to balance it out. There was a nice watermill on one side, and he wanted to build a windmill on the other side of the river so that they would match. But above all, he wanted to enclose the vast Ox-moor and send my brother Bobby off on his travels right away.
But as the sum was finite, and consequently could not do everything——and in truth very few of these to any purpose—of all the projects which offered themselves upon this occasion, the two last seemed to make the deepest impression; and he would infallibly have determined upon both at once, but for the small inconvenience hinted at above, which absolutely put him under a necessity of deciding in favour either of the one or the other.
But since the amount was finite, it couldn't do everything—and honestly, very few of these were even effective—out of all the options that came up at this time, the last two made the strongest impact; he definitely would have chosen both right away, if it weren't for the minor issue mentioned earlier, which forced him to decide in favor of one or the other.
This was not altogether so easy to be done; for though ’tis certain my father had long before set his heart upon this necessary part of my brother’s education, and like a prudent man had actually determined to carry it into execution, with the first money that returned from the second creation of actions in the Missisippi-scheme, in which he was an adventurer——yet the Ox-moor, which was a fine, large, whinny, undrained, unimproved common, belonging to the Shandy-estate, had almost as old a claim upon him: he had long and affectionately set his heart upon turning it likewise to some account.
This wasn’t easy to do; even though it’s clear my father had long wanted this important part of my brother’s education, and like a smart person had actually planned to follow through with it using the first money he got back from the second round of investments in the Mississippi scheme, where he was an investor—still, the Ox-moor, which was a nice, large, unrefined, undeveloped common land that belonged to the Shandy estate, had almost as strong a claim on him: he had long and deeply wanted to do something useful with it too.
But having never hitherto been pressed with such a conjuncture of things, as made it necessary to settle either the priority or justice of their claims——like a wise man he had refrained entering into any nice or critical examination about them: so that upon the dismission of every other project at this crisis———the two old projects, the Ox-moor and my Brother, divided him again; and so equal a match were they for each other, as to become the occasion of no small contest in the old gentleman’s mind—which of the two should be set o’going first.
But since he had never faced a situation like this before, which required him to determine the priority or fairness of their claims—like a wise person, he held back from getting into a detailed or critical examination of them: so that after dismissing every other idea at this time—the two old ideas, the Ox pasture and my Sibling, divided him once again; and they were such an equal match for each other that it led to quite a bit of internal conflict for the old gentleman about which one should be started first.
——People may laugh as they will—but the case was this.
——People may laugh all they want—but the situation was this.
It had ever been the custom of the family, and by length of time was almost become a matter of common right, that the eldest son of it should have free ingress, egress, and regress into foreign parts before marriage—not only for the sake of bettering his own private parts, by the benefit of exercise and change of so much air—but simply for the mere delectation of his fancy, by the feather put into his cap, of having been abroad—tantum valet, my father would say, quantum sonat.
It had always been the tradition of the family, and over time it had almost become a matter of common right, that the eldest son should have the freedom to travel abroad before getting married—not just to improve his own well-being through exercise and a change of scenery—but also for the simple pleasure of indulging his imagination, by the feather he could add to his cap from having traveled—tantum valet, my father would say, quantum sonat.
Now as this was a reasonable, and in course a most christian indulgence——to deprive him of it, without why or wherefore——and thereby make an example of him, as the first Shandy unwhirl’d about Europe in a post-chaise, and only because he was a heavy lad——would be using him ten times worse than a Turk.
Now, since this was a fair and ultimately very Christian thing to do—to take it away from him without any reason or explanation—and to make an example of him as the first Shandy who traveled around Europe in a carriage, just because he was a big guy—would be treating him far worse than a Turk.
On the other hand, the case of the Ox-moor was full as hard.
On the other hand, the situation with the Ox-moor was just as tough.
Exclusive of the original purchase-money, which was eight hundred pounds——it had cost the family eight hundred pounds more in a law-suit about fifteen years before—besides the Lord knows what trouble and vexation.
Excluding the original purchase price, which was eight hundred pounds—it had cost the family another eight hundred pounds in a lawsuit about fifteen years earlier—on top of all the trouble and hassle, who knows what else.
It had been moreover in possession of the Shandy-family ever since the middle of the last century; and though it lay full in view before the house, bounded on one extremity by the water-mill, and on the other by the projected wind-mill, spoken of above—and for all these reasons seemed to have the fairest title of any part of the estate to the care and protection of the family—yet by an unaccountable fatality, common to men, as well as the ground they tread on——it had all along most shamefully been overlook’d; and to speak the truth of it, had suffered so much by it, that it would have made any man’s heart have bled (Obadiah said) who understood the value of the land, to have rode over it, and only seen the condition it was in.
It had been in the hands of the Shandy family since the middle of the last century; and even though it was clearly visible from the house, bordered on one side by the watermill and on the other by the planned windmill mentioned earlier—and for all these reasons seemed to have the best claim to the family's care and protection—yet, for some inexplicable reason, common to both people and the ground they walk on, it had been terribly neglected all this time; and to be honest, it had suffered so much that it would have made anyone's heart ache (as Obadiah said) who understood the value of the land, to ride over it and see what kind of shape it was in.
However, as neither the purchasing this tract of ground——nor indeed the placing of it where it lay, were either of them, properly speaking, of my father’s doing——he had never thought himself any way concerned in the affair———till the fifteen years before, when the breaking out of that cursed law-suit mentioned above (and which had arose about its boundaries)———which being altogether my father’s own act and deed, it naturally awakened every other argument in its favour, and upon summing them all up together, he saw, not merely in interest, but in honour, he was bound to do something for it——and that now or never was the time.
However, since neither the purchase of this land—nor even its location—was really my father’s doing, he hadn’t considered himself involved in the situation. That changed fifteen years ago when the awful lawsuit I mentioned earlier (which arose over its boundaries) came about. Since this was completely my father’s own action, it naturally brought up every other reason to support it. When he considered everything together, he realized that not only was he compelled to act out of self-interest, but out of honor as well, and that now was the time to do something about it.
I think there must certainly have been a mixture of ill-luck 246 in it, that the reasons on both sides should happen to be so equally balanced by each other; for though my father weigh’d them in all humours and conditions———spent many an anxious hour in the most profound and abstracted meditation upon what was best to be done—reading books of farming one day———books of travels another——laying aside all passion whatever—viewing the arguments on both sides in all their lights and circumstances—communing every day with my uncle Toby—arguing with Yorick, and talking over the whole affair of the Ox-moor with Obadiah———yet nothing in all that time appeared so strongly in behalf of the one, which was not either strictly applicable to the other, or at least so far counterbalanced by some consideration of equal weight, as to keep the scales even.
I believe there must have definitely been a mix of bad luck in this, that the reasons on both sides were so evenly matched. My father weighed them in every mood and situation—spending many anxious hours deeply thinking about what was best to do—reading farming books one day and travel books the next—setting aside all emotions—looking at the arguments from all angles and circumstances—talking daily with my uncle Toby—debating with Yorick, and discussing the whole situation of the Ox-moor with Obadiah—yet during all that time, nothing seemed to strongly support one side without being either entirely relevant to the other or at least balanced out by some equally significant consideration, keeping the scales even.
For to be sure, with proper helps, and in the hands of some people, tho’ the Ox-moor would undoubtedly have made a different appearance in the world from what it did, or ever could do in the condition it lay——yet every tittle of this was true, with regard to my brother Bobby——let Obadiah say what he would.———
For sure, with the right support and in the hands of certain people, the Ox-moor would have definitely looked different in the world than it did or ever could in its original state—yet every bit of this was true about my brother Bobby—let Obadiah say whatever he wants.———
In point of interest——the contest, I own, at first sight, did not appear so undecisive betwixt them; for whenever my father took pen and ink in hand, and set about calculating the simple expence of paring and burning, and fencing in the Ox-moor &c. &c.—with the certain profit it would bring him in return——the latter turned out so prodigiously in his way of working the account, that you would have sworn the Ox-moor would have carried all before it. For it was plain he should reap a hundred lasts of rape, at twenty pounds a last, the very first year——besides an excellent crop of wheat the year following——and the year after that, to speak within bounds, a hundred——but in all likelihood, a hundred and fifty———if not two hundred quarters of pease and beans——besides potatoes without end.——But then, to think he was all this while breeding up my brother, like a hog to eat them——knocked all on the head again, and generally left the old gentleman in such a state of suspence——that, as he often declared to my uncle Toby——he knew no more than his heels what to do.
In terms of interest—the contest, I admit, didn’t seem so unclear at first glance; because whenever my father picked up a pen and started calculating the costs of cutting, burning, and fencing in the Ox-moor, etc.—with the guaranteed profit it would bring him in return—the numbers turned out so overwhelming in his way of doing the math that you’d think the Ox-moor would have been a sure win. It was obvious he would harvest a hundred lasts of rape, at twenty pounds a last, in the very first year—plus a great crop of wheat the following year—and in the year after that, to be conservative, a hundred—but most likely a hundred and fifty if not two hundred quarters of peas and beans—along with endless potatoes. But then, to think he was all this time raising my brother like a pig to eat them—threw everything off and left my dad in such a state of uncertainty—that, as he often told my uncle Toby—he had no idea what to do.
No body, but he who has felt it, can conceive what a plaguing thing it is to have a man’s mind torn asunder by two projects of equal strength, both obstinately pulling in a contrary direction at the same time: for to say nothing of the havock, which by a certain consequence is unavoidably made by it all over the finer system of the nerves, which you know convey the animal 247 spirits and more subtle juices from the heart to the head, and so on——it is not to be told in what a degree such a wayward kind of friction works upon the more gross and solid parts, wasting the fat and impairing the strength of a man every time as it goes backwards and forwards.
No one but someone who has experienced it can understand how frustrating it is to have a person's mind pulled apart by two equally compelling projects that are stubbornly tugging in opposite directions at the same time. Not to mention the chaos it causes throughout the delicate system of nerves, which you know carries the animal 247 spirits and more subtle fluids from the heart to the head, and so on—it's hard to describe how much such conflicting pressure affects the more solid parts, draining energy and weakening a person every time it goes back and forth.
My father had certainly sunk under this evil, as certainly as he had done under that of my CHRISTIAN NAME——had he not been rescued out of it, as he was out of that, by a fresh evil———the misfortune of my brother Bobby’s death.
My father had definitely fallen victim to this hardship, just like he had with my First Name—if he hadn't been pulled out of it, just like before, by a new misfortune—the tragedy of my brother Bobby’s death.
What is the life of man! Is it not to shift from side to side?———from sorrow to sorrow?———to button up one cause of vexation———and unbutton another?
What is the life of a person! Is it not about swaying back and forth?———from one sorrow to another?———to deal with one source of annoyance———and then uncork another?
CHAPTER XXXII
From this moment I am to be considered as heir-apparent to the Shandy family——and it is from this point properly, that the story of my Life and my Opinions sets out. With all my hurry and precipitation, I have but been clearing the ground to raise the building——and such a building do I foresee it will turn out, as never was planned, and as never was executed since Adam. In less than five minutes I shall have thrown my pen into the fire, and the little drop of thick ink which is left remaining at the bottom of my ink-horn, after it—I have but half a score things to do in the time——I have a thing to name——a thing to lament——a thing to hope——a thing to promise, and a thing to threaten—I have a thing to suppose—a thing to declare——a thing to conceal——a thing to choose, and a thing to pray for———This chapter, therefore, I name the chapter of Things———and my next chapter to it, that is, the first chapter of my next volume, if I live, shall be my chapter upon WHISKERS, in order to keep up some sort of connection in my works.
From this moment, I will be considered the heir apparent to the Shandy family—and it is from this point onward that my Life and my Views truly begin. Despite all my rushing and impatience, I've only been preparing the ground to build something—and what I envision it will become is something that has never been planned or created since Adam. In less than five minutes, I will have thrown my pen into the fire, along with the little bit of thick ink that’s left at the bottom of my ink-horn after that—I have about a dozen things to do in that time—I have something to name—a thing to lament—a thing to hope for—a thing to promise, and a thing to threaten—I have a thing to suppose—a thing to declare—a thing to conceal—a thing to choose, and a thing to pray for—This chapter, then, I name the chapter of Stuff—and my next chapter after this one, which will be the first chapter of my next volume, if I live, will be my chapter on WHISKERS, to maintain some kind of connection in my works.
The thing I lament is, that things have crowded in so thick upon me, that I have not been able to get into that part of my work, towards which I have all the way looked forwards, with so much earnest desire; and that is the Campaigns, but especially the amours of my uncle Toby, the events of which are of so singular a nature, and so Cervantick a cast, that if I can so manage it, as to convey but the same impressions to every other brain, which the occurrences themselves excite in my own—I will answer for it the book shall make its way in the world, much better than its master has done before it.——Oh Tristram! Tristram! can this but be once brought about——the credit, 248 which will attend thee as an author, shall counterbalance the many evils which have befallen thee as a man——thou wilt feast upon the one——when thou hast lost all sense and remembrance of the other!——
What I regret is that so many things have piled up on me that I haven’t been able to dive into the part of my work that I've always looked forward to with such eagerness; that is the Campaigns, but especially the love life of my uncle Toby. The events are so unique and have such a Cervantine flair that if I can manage to convey the same impressions to others that these occurrences evoke in me—I'll guarantee that the book will find its place in the world far better than its creator ever has. ——Oh Tristram! Tristram! if this can just happen once—the reputation you gain as an author will outweigh all the troubles you've faced as a man—you’ll relish the one—once you’ve forgotten all about the other!——
No wonder I itch so much as I do, to get at these amours—They are the choicest morsel of my whole story! and when I do get at ’em——assure yourselves, good folks—(nor do I value whose squeamish stomach takes offence at it) I shall not be at all nice in the choice of my words!——and that’s the thing I have to declare.———I shall never get all through in five minutes, that I fear——and the thing I hope is, that your worships and reverences are not offended—if you are, depend upon’t I’ll give you something, my good gentry, next year to be offended at——that’s my dear Jenny’s way—but who my Jenny is—and which is the right and which the wrong end of a woman, is the thing to be concealed—it shall be told you in the next chapter but one to my chapter of Button-holes——and not one chapter before.
It's no wonder I'm itching to dive into these love stories—they're the best part of my entire tale! And when I finally get to them—rest assured, my dear friends—(I don't care whose sensitive stomach can't handle it) I won't hold back on my choice of words! And that's the thing I have to declare. I doubt I'll get through it all in just five minutes, I'm afraid—and what I hope is that you all aren't offended—if you are, just wait, and I'll give you something to be upset about next year, my good folks—that's my dear Jenny’s style—but who my Jenny is—and which end of a woman is right or wrong is something I must conceal—you'll find out in the chapter after the one about Button-holes—and not a chapter before that.
And now that you have just got to the end of these14 four volumes——the thing I have to ask is, how you feel your heads? my own akes dismally!———as for your healths, I know, they are much better.—True Shandeism, think what you will against it, opens the heart and lungs, and like all those affections which partake of its nature, it forces the blood and other vital fluids of the body to run freely through its channels, makes the wheel of life run long and chearfully round.
And now that you've just finished these14 four volumes——the thing I have to ask is, how do you feel? My own head aches dismally!———as for your health, I know it's much better.—True Shandeism, whatever you may think of it, opens the heart and lungs, and like all those feelings that are similar, it forces the blood and other vital fluids to flow freely through their channels, making the wheel of life spin long and cheerfully.
Was I left, like Sancho Panca, to choose my kingdom, it should not be maritime—or a kingdom of blacks to make a penny of;—no, it should be a kingdom of hearty laughing subjects: And as the bilious and more saturnine passions, by creating disorders in the blood and humours, have as bad an influence, I see, upon the body politick as body natural——and as nothing but a habit of virtue can fully govern those passions, and subject them to reason———I should add to my prayer—that God would give my subjects grace to be as WISE as they were MERRY; and then should I be the happiest monarch, and they the happiest people under heaven.
If I were left, like Sancho Panca, to choose my kingdom, it wouldn’t be one at sea—or a kingdom of people just trying to make a quick buck; no, it should be a kingdom filled with cheerful, laughing subjects. And since the gloomy and more serious feelings can throw things off balance in both the body and the state—just as nothing but a habit of virtue can truly manage those feelings and keep them in check with reason—I would add to my prayer that God would grant my subjects the wisdom to be as SMART as they are Merry; then I would be the happiest ruler, and they would be the happiest people under heaven.
And so, with this moral for the present, may it please your worships and your reverences, I take my leave of you till this time twelve-month, when, (unless this vile cough kills me in the meantime) I’ll have another pluck at your beards, and lay open a story to the world you little dream of.
And so, with this lesson for now, if it pleases you all, I’ll say goodbye until this time next year, when, (unless this terrible cough gets me before then) I’ll take another shot at your beards and share a story with the world that you can’t possibly imagine.
1. As Hafen Slawkenbergius de Nasis is extremely scarce, it may not be unacceptable to the learned reader to see the specimen of a few pages of his original; I will make no reflection upon it, but that his story-telling Latin is much more concise than his philosophic—and, I think, has more of Latinity in it.
1. Since Hafen Slawkenbergius de Nasis is quite rare, it might not be unreasonable for the educated reader to view a few pages of the original; I won’t offer any opinions, except to say that his narrative Latin is much more concise than his philosophical writing—and, I believe, has a greater sense of true Latin.
2. Hafen Slawkenbergius means the Benedictine nuns of Cluny, founded in the year 940, by Odo, abbé de Cluny.
2. Hafen Slawkenbergius refers to the Benedictine nuns of Cluny, established in 940 by Odo, the abbot of Cluny.
3. Mr. Shandy’s compliments to orators——is very sensible that Slawkenbergius has here changed his metaphor———which he is very guilty of:——that as a translator, Mr. Shandy has all along done what he could to make him stick to it—but that here ’twas impossible.
3. Mr. Shandy’s compliments to speakers—he's quite aware that Slawkenbergius has changed his metaphor here—which he often does:—that as a translator, Mr. Shandy has always tried to make him stay consistent—but that in this case, it was impossible.
4. Nonnulli ex nostratibus eadem loquendi formulâ utun. Quinimo & Logistæ & Canonistæ——Vid. Parce Barne Jas in d. L. Provincial. Constitut. de conjec. vid. Vol. Lib. 4. Titul. 1. n. 7. quâ etiam in re conspir. Om de Promontorio Nas. Tichmak. ff. d. tit. 3. fol. 189. passim. Vid. Glos. de contrahend. empt, &c. necnon J. Scrudr, in cap. § refut. per totum. Cum his cons. Rever. J. Tubal, Sentent. & Prov. cap. 9. ff. 11, 12. obiter. V. & Librum, cui Tit. de Terris & Phras. Belg. ad finem, cum comment, N. Bardy Belg. Vid. Scrip. Argentotarens. de Antiq. Ecc. in Episc. Archiv. fid coll. per Von Jacobum Koinshoven Folio Argent. 1583. præcip. ad finem. Quibus add. Rebuff in L. obvenire de Signif. Nom. ff. fol. & de jure Gent. & Civil. de protib. aliena feud. per federa, test. Joha. Luxius in prolegom, quem velim videas, de Analy. Cap. 1, 2, 3. Vid. Idea.
4. Some of the locals use the same way of speaking. In fact, & Logists & Canonists——See also Barne Jas in the d. L. Provincial. Constitut. regarding conjectures, see Vol. Lib. 4. Title. 1. n. 7. which also pertains to conspiracy. About Promontorio Nas. Tichmak. ff. d. title. 3. p. 189. repeatedly. See Glos. on contracts, & etc. as well as J. Scrudr, in chapter § refute throughout. Along with this, the advice of Rever. J. Tubal, Sentent. & Prov. chapter 9. ff. 11, 12. by the way. See & the book titled de Terris & Phras. Belg. at the end, with commentary by N. Bardy Belg. See Scrip. Argentotarens. on the Antiquities of the Church in the Bishop’s Archives collected by Von Jacobum Koinshoven Folio Argent. 1583. especially towards the end. Additionally, add Rebuff in L. obvenire de Signif. Nom. ff. fol. & on international law & Civil law on alienable feuds through federations, test. Joha. Luxius in prolegomena, which I would like you to see, on Analysis Chapter 1, 2, 3. See Idea.
5. Hæc mira, satisque horrenda. Planetarum coitio sub Scorpio Asterismo in nona cœli statione, quam Arabes religioni deputabant efficit Martinum Lutherum sacrilegum hereticum, Christianæ religionis hostem acerrimum atque prophanum, ex horoscopi directione ad Martis coitum, religiosissimus obiit, ejus Anima scelestissima ad infernos navigavit—ab Alecto, Tisiphone & Megara flagellis igneis cruciata perenniter.
5. This is astonishing and quite horrifying. The alignment of planets under the Scorpio constellation at the ninth station of the sky, which the Arabs considered significant, leads to the designation of Martin Luther as a sacrilegious heretic, a fierce enemy and profane threat to the Christian faith. According to astrological predictions regarding Mars's conjunction, he died as a deeply religious man, yet his wicked soul descended to the underworld—eternally tormented by flames from Alecto, Tisiphone, and Megara.
——Lucas Gaurieus in Tractatu astrologico de præteritis multorum hominum accidentibus per genituras examinatis.
——Lucas Gaurieus in his astrological treatise examining the past events of many people by analyzing their birth charts.
6. Ce Fœtus n’étoit pas plus grand que la paume de la main; mais son pere l’ayant éxaminé en qualité de Médecin, & ayant trouvé que c’etoit quâlque chose de plus qu’un Embryon, le fit transporter tout vivant à Rapallo, ou il le fit voir à Jerôme Bardi & à d’autres Médecins du lieu. On trouva qu’il ne lui manquoit rien d’essentiel à la vie; & son pere pour faire voir un essai de son experience, entreprit d’achever l’ouvrage de la Nature, & de travailler à la formation de l’Enfant avec le même artifice que celui dont on se sert pour faire écclorre les Poulets en Egypte. Il instruisit une Nourisse de tout ce qu’elle avoit à faire, & ayant fait mettre son fils dans un pour proprement accommodé, il reussit à l’élever & à lui faire prendre ses accroissemens necessaires, par l’uniformité d’une chaleur étrangere mesurée éxactement sur les dégrés d’un Thermométre, ou d’un autre instrument équivalent. (Vide Mich. Giustinian, ne gli Scritt. Liguri à Cart. 223. 488.)
6. This Fetus was no larger than the palm of a hand; however, after his father examined him as a doctor and found that he was more than just an embryo, he had him transported alive to Rapallo, where he showed him to Jerôme Bardi and other local doctors. They found that he was lacking nothing essential for life; and to demonstrate the results of his experiment, his father undertook to complete what nature had started, using the same technique that is used to hatch chicks in Egypt. He instructed a wet nurse on everything she needed to do and, having placed his son in a specially prepared container, succeeded in nurturing him and enabling him to grow by maintaining a consistent external heat measured precisely against the degrees of a thermometer or an equivalent instrument. (See Mich. Giustinian, ne gli Scritt. Liguri à Cart. 223. 488.)
On auroit toujours été très satisfait de l’industrie d’un pere si experimenté dans l’Art de la Generation, quand il n’auroit pû prolonger la vie à son fils que pour quelques mois, ou pour peu d’années.
On would always have been very satisfied with the efforts of a father so skilled in the Art of Generation, even if he could only prolong his son’s life for a few months or just a few years.
Mais quand on se represente que l’Enfant a vecu près de quatre-vingts ans, & qu’il a composé quatre-vingts Ouvrages differents tous fruits d’une longue lecture—il faut convenir que tout ce qui est incroyable n’est pas toujours faux, & que la Vraisemblance n’est pas toujours du côté de la Verité.
Mais quand on pense que l’Enfant a vécu près de quatre-vingts ans et qu'il a écrit quatre-vingts œuvres différentes, toutes issues d'une longue lecture—il faut admettre que tout ce qui paraît incroyable n'est pas toujours faux, et que la vraisemblance n'est pas toujours du côté de la vérité.
Il n’avoit que dix neuf ans lorsqu’il composa Gonopsychanthropologia de Origine Animæ humanæ.
Il n’avait que dix-neuf ans lorsqu’il a composé Gonopsychanthropologia de l’Origine de l’Âme humaine.
(Les Enfans celebres, revûs & corrigés par M. de la Monnoye de l’Academie Françoise.)
(Les Enfans celebres, revûs & corrigés par M. de la Monnoye de l’Academie Françoise.)
7. According to the original Editions.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As per the original editions.
8. According to the original Editions.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As stated in the original editions.
9. Vide Menagiana, Vol. I.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Video Menagiana, Vol. I.
12. Mater non numeratur inter consanguineos, Bald. in ult. C. de Verb. signific.
12. A mother is not counted among blood relatives, Bald. in ult. C. de Verb. signific.
14. According to the original Editions.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Based on the original editions.
Life and views
OF
TRISTRAM SHANDY
MAN
Dixero si quid fortè jocosius, hoc mihi juris
Dixero si quid fortè jocosius, hoc mihi juris
Cum venia dabis.——
With due permission.——
—Si quis calumnietur levius esse quam decet theologum, aut mordacius quam deceat Christianum—non Ego, sed Democritus dixit.—
—If anyone slanders, saying it's easier than it should be for a theologian or harsher than it should be for a Christian—not me, but Democritus said it.—
Si quis Clericus, aut Monachus, verba joculatoria, risum moventia, sciebat, anathema esto.—
Si any clergy or monk used words that made jokes or caused laughter, let them be anathema.—
To the Right Honorable
JOHN,
Lord Viscount Spencer
My Lord,
My Lord,
I humbly beg leave to offer you these two Volumes;1 they are the best my talents, with such bad health as I have, could produce:—had Providence granted me a larger stock of either, they had been a much more proper present to your Lordship.
I humbly ask for your permission to present you with these two volumes;1 they are the best my abilities, given my poor health, could create:—if fate had given me more of either, they would have been a much more suitable gift for your Lordship.
I beg your Lordship will forgive me, if, at the same time I dedicate this work to you, I join Lady Spencer, in the liberty I take of inscribing the story of Le Fever to her name; for which I have no other motive, which my heart has informed me of, but that the story is a humane one.
I kindly ask you to forgive me, if, as I dedicate this work to you, I also include Lady Spencer in my decision to name the story of Le Fever after her; I have no other reason, as my heart has told me, except that the story is a compassionate one.
I am,
I am,
My Lord,
Your Lordship’s most devoted
and most humble Servant,
My Lord,
Your Lordship’s most dedicated
and humble servant,
LAUR. STERNE.
Laurence Sterne.
BOOK V
CHAPTER I
If it had not been for those two mettlesome tits, and that madcap of a postillion who drove them from Stilton to Stamford, the thought had never entered my head. He flew like lightning——there was a slope of three miles and a half——we scarce touched the ground——the motion was most rapid——most impetuous———’twas communicated to my brain—my heart partook of it——“By the great God of day,” said I, looking towards the sun, and thrusting my arm out of the fore-window of the chaise, as I made my vow, “I will lock up my study-door the moment I get home, and throw the key of it ninety feet below the surface of the earth, into the draw-well at the back of my house.”
If it hadn't been for those two spirited horses and that wild postilion driving them from Stilton to Stamford, I never would have had the idea. He drove like lightning—there was a slope of three and a half miles—we barely touched the ground—the motion was incredibly fast—extremely intense—it filled my mind—my heart felt it too—“By the great God of day,” I said, looking towards the sun and sticking my arm out of the front window of the carriage as I made my vow, “I will lock up my study door the moment I get home and toss the key ninety feet below the surface of the earth, into the draw-well at the back of my house.”
The London waggon confirmed me in my resolution; it hung tottering upon the hill, scarce progressive, drag’d—drag’d up by eight heavy beasts—“by main strength!——quoth I, nodding——but your betters draw the same way——and something of everybody’s!——O rare!”
The London wagon solidified my determination; it swayed unsteadily on the hill, barely moving, pulled up by eight heavy beasts—“by pure muscle!——I said, nodding——but those above you pull the same way——and everyone contributes something!——Oh how unique!”
Tell me, ye learned, shall we for ever be adding so much to the bulk—so little to the stock?
Tell me, you knowledgeable ones, will we keep adding so much to the size—and so little to the value?
Shall we for ever make new books, as apothecaries make new mixtures, by pouring only out of one vessel into another?
Shall we keep creating new books, like pharmacists mixing new formulas, just by transferring from one container to another?
Are we for ever to be twisting, and untwisting the same rope? for ever in the same track—for ever at the same pace?
Are we always going to be twisting and untwisting the same rope? Always on the same path—always at the same speed?
Shall we be destined to the days of eternity, on holy-days, as well as working-days, to be shewing the relicks of learning, as monks do the relicks of their saints—without working one—one single miracle with them?
Shall we be stuck in endless days, on both holy days and workdays, just displaying the relics of knowledge, like monks show the relics of their saints—without performing a single miracle with them?
Who made Man, with powers which dart him from earth to heaven in a moment—that great, that most excellent, and most noble creature of the world—the miracle of nature, as Zoroaster in his book περι φύσεως called him—the Shekinah of the divine presence, as Chrysostom——the image of God, as Moses——the ray of divinity, as Plato—the marvel of marvels, as Aristotle—to go sneaking on at this pitiful—pimping—pettifogging rate?
Who created humanity, with abilities that can take us from the earth to the heavens in an instant—that great, superb, and most noble being in the world—the miracle of nature, as Zoroaster referred to him in his book about nature—the Shekinah of the divine presence, as Chrysostom said—the image of God, as Moses described—the ray of divinity, as Plato noted—the marvel of marvels, as Aristotle called it—to go sneaking around at this pitiful—sleazy—trivial level?
I scorn to be as abusive as Horace upon the occasion———but if there is no catachresis in the wish, and no sin in it, I wish from my soul, that every imitator in Great Britain, France, and Ireland, had the farcy for his pains; and that there was a good farcical house, large enough to hold—aye—and sublimate them, shag rag and bob-tail, male and female, all together: and this leads me to the affair of Whiskers——but, by what chain of ideas—I leave as a legacy in mort-main to Prudes and Tartufs, to enjoy and make the most of.
I hate to be as harsh as Horace on this occasion———but if there’s nothing wrong with my wish, and it’s not a sin, I genuinely wish that every imitator in Great Britain, France, and Ireland suffered for their efforts; and that there was a decent comedic venue big enough to accommodate—yes—and elevate them, shag rag and bob-tail, both male and female, all at once: and this brings me to the matter of Whiskers——but how I got here in my thoughts—I leave as a legacy for the Prudes and Tartufs, for them to enjoy and make the most of.
UPON WHISKERS
I’m sorry I made it——’twas as inconsiderate a promise as ever entered a man’s head——A chapter upon whiskers! alas! the world will not bear it—’tis a delicate world——but I knew not of what mettle it was made—nor had I ever seen the underwritten fragment; otherwise, as surely as noses are noses, and whiskers are whiskers still (let the world say what it will to the contrary); so surely would I have steered clear of this dangerous chapter.
I’m sorry I wrote it——it was as thoughtless a promise as ever crossed a person's mind——A chapter about whiskers! Alas! The world won’t accept it—it’s a sensitive world——but I didn’t know what it was made of—nor had I ever seen the below-mentioned piece; otherwise, as surely as noses are noses, and whiskers are still whiskers (no matter what the world says to the contrary); I definitely would have avoided this risky chapter.
THE FRAGMENT
* * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * * *
———You are half asleep, my good lady, said the old
gentleman, taking hold of the old lady’s hand, and giving it a gentle
squeeze, as he pronounced the word Whiskers——shall we
change the subject? By no means, replied the old lady—I like
your account of those matters; so throwing a thin gauze handkerchief
over her head, and leaning it back upon the chair with her face turned
towards him, and advancing her two feet as she reclined
herself——I desire, continued she, you will
go on.
Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
———You’re half asleep, my dear, said the old gentleman, taking the old lady’s hand and giving it a gentle squeeze as he said the word Whiskers—should we change the topic? Not at all, replied the old lady—I enjoy your stories about those things; so, throwing a light gauzy handkerchief over her head and leaning back in the chair with her face towards him, stretching out her feet as she relaxed—please, she said, continue.
The old gentleman went on as follows:———Whiskers! cried the queen of Navarre, dropping her knotting ball, as La Fosseuse uttered the word——Whiskers, madam, said La Fosseuse, pinning the ball to the queen’s apron, and making a courtesy as she repeated it.
The old gentleman continued: "Whiskers!" shouted the queen of Navarre, dropping her knitting ball, as La Fosseuse said the word. "Whiskers, ma'am," said La Fosseuse, pinning the ball to the queen’s apron and bowing as she repeated it.
La Fosseuse’s voice was naturally soft and low, yet ’twas an articulate voice: and every letter of the word Whiskers fell distinctly upon the queen of Navarre’s ear—Whiskers! cried the queen, laying a greater stress upon the word, and as if she had still distrusted her ears——Whiskers! replied La Fosseuse, repeating the word a third time——There is not a cavalier, 253 madam, of his age in Navarre, continued the maid of honour, pressing the page’s interest upon the queen, that has so gallant a pair——Of what? cried Margaret, smiling—Of whiskers, said La Fosseuse, with infinite modesty.
La Fosseuse’s voice was naturally soft and low, yet it was very clear: and every letter of the word Whiskers was distinct to the queen of Navarre’s ear—“Whiskers!” cried the queen, emphasizing the word, as if she still doubted her hearing. “Whiskers!” replied La Fosseuse, repeating it a third time—“There isn’t a gentleman of his age in Navarre,” continued the maid of honour, highlighting the page’s appeal to the queen, “who has such a handsome pair—” “Of what?” cried Margaret, smiling—“Of whiskers,” said La Fosseuse, with great modesty.
The word Whiskers still stood its ground, and continued to be made use of in most of the best companies throughout the little kingdom of Navarre, notwithstanding the indiscreet use which La Fosseuse had made of it: the truth was, La Fosseuse had pronounced the word, not only before the queen, but upon sundry other occasions at court, with an accent which always implied something of a mystery—And as the court of Margaret, as all the world knows, was at that time a mixture of gallantry and devotion——and whiskers being as applicable to the one, as the other, the word naturally stood its ground——it gain’d full as much as it lost; that is, the clergy were for it——the laity were against it——and for the women,——they were divided.
The word Whiskers still held its place and was commonly used in many of the best circles throughout the small kingdom of Navarre, despite the careless way La Fosseuse had used it. The truth was, La Fosseuse had said the word not just in front of the queen, but on several other occasions at court, with a tone that always hinted at some kind of mystery. And since the court of Margaret, as everyone knows, was a mix of romance and piety—and whiskers applied to both—the word naturally maintained its status. It gained just as much as it lost; the clergy were for it, the laity were against it, and as for the women, they were split.
The excellency of the figure and mien of the young Sieur De Croix, was at that time beginning to draw the attention of the maids of honour towards the terrace before the palace gate, where the guard was mounted. The lady De Baussiere fell deeply in love with him,——La Battarelle did the same—it was the finest weather for it, that ever was remembered in Navarre——La Guyol, La Maronette, La Sabatiere, fell in love with the Sieur De Croix also——La Rebours and La Fosseuse knew better——De Croix had failed in an attempt to recommend himself to La Rebours; and La Rebours and La Fosseuse were inseparable.
The impressive looks and demeanor of the young Sir De Croix were starting to attract the attention of the maids of honor on the terrace in front of the palace gate, where the guard was stationed. Lady De Baussiere fell deeply in love with him, and so did La Battarelle—the weather was the best for romance ever remembered in Navarre—and La Guyol, La Maronette, and La Sabatiere also fell for Sir De Croix. However, La Rebours and La Fosseuse were more cautious. De Croix had failed in his attempt to win over La Rebours, and La Rebours and La Fosseuse were always together.
The queen of Navarre was sitting with her ladies in the painted bow-window, facing the gate of the second court, as De Croix passed through it—He is handsome, said the Lady Baussiere.——He has a good mien, said La Battarelle——He is finely shaped, said La Guyol—I never saw an officer of the horse-guards in my life, said La Maronette, with two such legs——Or who stood so well upon them, said La Sabatiere———But he has no whiskers, cried La Fosseuse——Not a pile, said La Rebours.
The queen of Navarre was sitting with her ladies in the painted bow-window, facing the gate of the second court, as De Croix passed through it—He’s handsome, said Lady Baussiere.——He has a good demeanor, said La Battarelle——He is well-built, said La Guyol—I’ve never seen a horse-guard officer in my life, said La Maronette, with legs like those——Or anyone who stands so well on them, said La Sabatiere———But he has no whiskers, cried La Fosseuse——Not a single one, said La Rebours.
The queen went directly to her oratory, musing all the way, as she walked through the gallery, upon the subject; turning it this way and that way in her fancy—Ave Maria!———what can La Fosseuse mean? said she, kneeling down upon the cushion.
The queen went straight to her private prayer room, thinking deeply as she walked through the hallway, considering the topic from different angles—Ave Maria!———what does La Fosseuse mean? she asked herself, kneeling on the cushion.
La Guyol, La Battarelle, La Maronette, La Sabatiere, retired instantly to their chambers———Whiskers! said all four of them to themselves, as they bolted their doors on the inside.
La Guyol, La Battarelle, La Maronette, La Sabatiere, quickly headed to their rooms—Whiskers! they all thought to themselves as they locked their doors from the inside.
The Lady Carnavallette was counting her beads with both hands, unsuspected, under her farthingal——from St. Antony down to St. Ursula inclusive, not a saint passed through her fingers without whiskers; St. Francis, St. Dominick, St. Bennet, St. Basil, St. Bridget, had all whiskers.
The Lady Carnavallette was secretly counting her beads with both hands under her farthingale—every saint from St. Antony to St. Ursula went through her fingers, and none were without whiskers; St. Francis, St. Dominick, St. Bennet, St. Basil, and St. Bridget all had whiskers.
The Lady Baussiere had got into a wilderness of conceits, with moralizing too intricately upon La Fosseuse’s text——She mounted her palfrey, her page followed her——the host passed by—the Lady Baussiere rode on.
The Lady Baussiere had gotten lost in a maze of thoughts, overthinking La Fosseuse’s text—She got on her horse, followed by her page—the host walked by—the Lady Baussiere rode on.
One denier, cried the order of mercy—one single denier, in behalf of a thousand patient captives, whose eyes look towards heaven and you for their redemption.
One denier, pleaded the order of mercy—just one single denier, for a thousand patient captives, whose eyes are turned toward heaven and you for their salvation.
——The Lady Baussiere rode on.
The Lady Baussiere continued riding.
Pity the unhappy, said a devout, venerable, hoary-headed man, meekly holding up a box, begirt with iron, in his withered hands——I beg for the unfortunate—good my Lady, ’tis for a prison—for an hospital—’tis for an old man—a poor man undone by shipwreck, by suretyship, by fire——I call God and all his angels to witness——’tis to clothe the naked——to feed the hungry——’tis to comfort the sick and the broken-hearted.
Have compassion for those who are suffering, said a devout, elderly man, gently holding a box wrapped in iron in his frail hands—I'm asking for help for those in need—please, my lady, it’s for a prison—it’s for a hospital—it’s for an old man—a poor man who has lost everything to a shipwreck, to being a guarantor, to a fire—I call upon God and all His angels to witness—it's to clothe the naked—to feed the hungry—it's to comfort the sick and the heartbroken.
The Lady Baussiere rode on.
Lady Baussiere continued riding.
A decayed kinsman bowed himself to the ground.
A withered relative bowed down to the ground.
——The Lady Baussiere rode on.
The Lady Baussiere continued riding.
He ran begging bare-headed on one side of her palfrey, conjuring her by the former bonds of friendship, alliance, consanguinity, etc.——Cousin, aunt, sister, mother,——for virtue’s sake, for your own, for mine, for Christ’s sake, remember me——pity me.
He ran alongside her horse, pleading without a hat, reminding her of their past ties of friendship, family, and connection. "Cousin, aunt, sister, mother— for the sake of virtue, for your own good, for mine, for Christ’s sake, remember me—have pity on me."
——The Lady Baussiere rode on.
The Lady Baussiere continued riding.
Take hold of my whiskers, said the Lady Baussiere——The page took hold of her palfrey. She dismounted at the end of the terrace.
"Grab my whiskers," said the Lady Baussiere——The page grabbed her horse. She got off at the end of the terrace.
There are some trains of certain ideas which leave prints of themselves about our eyes and eye-brows; and there is a consciousness of it, somewhere about the heart, which serves but to make these etchings the stronger—we see, spell, and put them together without a dictionary.
There are some streams of thought that leave marks on our minds and hearts; and there’s a sense of it, deep down, that only makes these impressions stronger—we understand, interpret, and piece them together without needing a dictionary.
Ha, ha! he, hee! cried La Guyol and La Sabatiere, looking close at each other’s prints——Ho, ho! cried La Battarelle and Maronette, doing the same:—Whist! cried one—st, st,—said a second—hush, quoth a third—poo, poo, replied a fourth—gramercy! cried the Lady Carnavallette;——’twas she who bewhisker’d St. Bridget.
Ha, ha! Hee, hee! laughed La Guyol and La Sabatiere, looking closely at each other’s prints——Ho, ho! shouted La Battarelle and Maronette, doing the same:—Quiet! called one—shh, said a second—hush, said a third—no, no, replied a fourth—thank goodness! exclaimed Lady Carnavallette;——it was she who whisked St. Bridget.
La Fosseuse drew her bodkin from the knot of her hair, and having traced the outline of a small whisker, with the blunt end of it, upon one side of her upper lip, put it into La Rebours’ hand—La Rebours shook her head.
La Fosseuse took a hairpin out of her hair, and using the blunt end, she drew the outline of a small mustache on one side of her upper lip, then handed it to La Rebours—La Rebours shook her head.
The Lady Baussiere coughed thrice into the inside of her muff—La Guyol smiled—Fy, said the Lady Baussiere. The queen of Navarre touched her eye with the tip of her fore-finger—as much as to say, I understand you all.
The Lady Baussiere coughed three times into her muff—La Guyol smiled—"Ugh," said the Lady Baussiere. The queen of Navarre touched her eye with the tip of her index finger, as if to say, I get you all.
’Twas plain to the whole court the word was ruined: La Fosseuse had given it a wound, and it was not the better for passing through all these defiles——It made a faint stand, however, for a few months, by the expiration of which, the Sieur De Croix, finding it high time to leave Navarre for want of whiskers——the word in course became indecent, and (after a few efforts) absolutely unfit for use.
It was clear to everyone at court that the word was damaged: La Fosseuse had hurt it, and it didn’t benefit from going through all these rough patches——It managed to hold on for a few months, but by the time the Sieur De Croix realized it was time to leave Navarre for lack of whiskers——the word eventually became inappropriate and (after a few tries) completely unusable.
The best word, in the best language of the best world, must have suffered under such combinations.———The curate of d’Estella wrote a book against them, setting forth the dangers of accessory ideas, and warning the Navarois against them.
The best word, in the best language of the best world, must have dealt with such combinations.———The curate of d’Estella wrote a book against them, highlighting the dangers of extra ideas and warning the Navarois about them.
Does not all the world know, said the curate d’Estella at the conclusion of his work, that Noses ran the same fate some centuries ago in most parts of Europe, which Whiskers have now done in the kingdom of Navarre?—The evil indeed spread no farther then—but have not beds and bolsters, and nightcaps and chamber-pots stood upon the brink of destruction ever since? Are not trouse, and placket-holes, and pump-handles—and spigots and faucets, in danger still from the same association?——Chastity, by nature, the gentlest of all affections—give it but its head——’tis like a ramping and a roaring lion.
Doesn't everyone know, said the curate d'Estella at the end of his work, that Noses faced the same fate a few centuries ago in most parts of Europe, which Whiskers are now experiencing in the kingdom of Navarre?—The trouble really didn’t spread any further—but haven’t beds, pillows, nightcaps, and chamber pots been on the edge of disaster ever since? Aren't pants, openings, and pump handles—and spigots and faucets still at risk from the same connection?——Chastity, by nature, the mildest of all feelings—just give it a little freedom——it’s like a rampaging and roaring lion.
The drift of the curate d’Estella’s argument was not understood.—They ran the scent the wrong way.—The world bridled his ass at the tail.—And when the extremes of DELICACY, and the beginnings of CONCUPISCENCE, hold their next provincial chapter together, they may decree that bawdy also.
The curate d’Estella’s argument wasn’t understood.—They followed the wrong lead.—The world tamed him from the back.—And when the extremes of Delicacy and the beginnings of Lust come together for their next local chapter, they might call it inappropriate too.
CHAPTER II
When my father received the letter which brought him the melancholy account of my brother Bobby’s death, he was busy calculating the expence of his riding post from Calais to Paris, and so on to Lyons.
When my father got the letter that delivered the sad news about my brother Bobby’s death, he was occupied figuring out the cost of his ride from Calais to Paris, and then on to Lyons.
’Twas a most inauspicious journey; my father having had 256 every foot of it to travel over again, and his calculation to begin afresh, when he had almost got to the end of it, by Obadiah’s opening the door to acquaint him the family was out of yeast—and to ask whether he might not take the great coach-horse early in the morning and ride in search of some.—With all my heart, Obadiah, said my father (pursuing his journey)—take the coach-horse, and welcome.——But he wants a shoe, poor creature! said Obadiah.——Poor creature! said my uncle Toby, vibrating the note back again, like a string in unison. Then ride the Scotch horse, quoth my father hastily.—He cannot bear a saddle upon his back, quoth Obadiah, for the whole world.——The devil’s in that horse; then take Patriot, cried my father, and shut the door.——Patriot is sold, said Obadiah. Here’s for you! cried my father, making a pause, and looking in my uncle Toby’s face, as if the thing had not been a matter of fact.—Your worship ordered me to sell him last April, said Obadiah.—Then go on foot for your pains, cried my father——I had much rather walk than ride, said Obadiah, shutting the door.
It was a really unlucky journey; my father had to travel every step of it again, and just when he was almost done, Obadiah opened the door to tell him the family was out of yeast—and to ask if he could take the big coach horse early in the morning to find some. “Go ahead, Obadiah,” my father said, continuing on his way—“take the coach horse, no problem.” “But he needs a shoe, poor thing!” said Obadiah. “Poor thing!” my uncle Toby echoed, like a string vibrating in harmony. “Then ride the Scotch horse,” my father suggested quickly. “He can’t handle a saddle on his back at all,” Obadiah replied. “There’s something wrong with that horse; then take Patriot,” my father yelled, and shut the door. “Patriot is sold,” Obadiah said. “What a surprise!” my father exclaimed, stopping and looking at my uncle Toby like he couldn’t believe it. “You told me to sell him last April,” Obadiah explained. “Then walk for all I care,” my father yelled. “I’d much rather walk than ride,” Obadiah said, shutting the door.
What plagues, cried my father, going on with his calculation.——But the waters are out, said Obadiah,—opening the door again.
What troubles, my father exclaimed, continuing with his calculations.——But the waters have receded, said Obadiah,—opening the door again.
Till that moment, my father, who had a map of Sanson’s, and a book of the post-roads before him, had kept his hand upon the head of his compasses, with one foot of them fixed upon Nevers, the last stage he had paid for—purposing to go on from that point with his journey and calculation, as soon as Obadiah quitted the room: but this second attack of Obadiah’s, in opening the door and laying the whole country under water, was too much.——He let go his compasses—or rather with a mixed motion between accident and anger, he threw them upon the table; and then there was nothing for him to do, but to return back to Calais (like many others) as wise as he had set out.
Until that moment, my dad, who had a map of Sanson’s and a book of the post-roads in front of him, had kept his hand on the head of his compasses, with one foot fixed on Nevers, the last stop he had paid for—planning to continue from that point with his journey and calculations as soon as Obadiah left the room: but this second interruption from Obadiah, by opening the door and flooding the entire area, was too much.——He let go of his compasses—or rather, in a fit of mixed frustration and accident, he tossed them onto the table; and then there was nothing left for him to do but head back to Calais (like many others) just as wise as he had started.
When the letter was brought into the parlour, which contained the news of my brother’s death, my father had got forwards again upon his journey to within a stride of the compasses of the very same stage of Nevers.——By your leave, Mons. Sanson, cried my father, striking the point of his compasses through Nevers into the table—and nodding to my uncle Toby to see what was in the letter—twice of one night, is too much for an English gentleman and his son, Mons. Sanson, to be turned back from so lousy a town as Nevers—What think’st thou, Toby? added my father in a sprightly tone.——Unless it be a garrison town, said my uncle Toby——for then——I shall be a fool, said 257 my father, smiling to himself, as long as I live.—So giving a second nod—and keeping his compasses still upon Nevers with one hand, and holding his book of the post-roads in the other—half calculating and half listening, he leaned forwards upon the table with both elbows, as my uncle Toby hummed over the letter.
When the letter was brought into the room, delivering the news of my brother’s death, my father had already moved on his journey to within a step of the map of the very same place, Nevers. “Excuse me, Mons. Sanson,” my father exclaimed, jabbing the point of his compass through Nevers onto the table—and nodding to my uncle Toby to check what was in the letter—“twice in one night is too much for an English gentleman and his son, Mons. Sanson, to be turned away from such a miserable town as Nevers. What do you think, Toby?” my father added cheerfully. “Unless it’s a garrison town,” my uncle Toby replied—“then—” “I’ll look like a fool,” my father said, chuckling to himself, “for as long as I live.” So, giving a second nod—and keeping his compass on Nevers with one hand while holding his book of post roads in the other—partly calculating and partly listening, he leaned forward on the table with both elbows as my uncle Toby hummed over the letter.
—— ——
—— —— —— ——
——
—— —— —— ——
—— —— —— ——
—— —— —— ——
—— —— —— ——
—— —— ——
—— —he’s gone! said my uncle
Toby.——Where——Who? cried my
father.——My nephew, said my uncle
Toby.——What—without leave—without
money—without governor? cried my father in amazement.
No:——he is dead, my dear brother, quoth my uncle
Toby.—Without being ill? cried my father
again.—I dare say not, said my uncle Toby, in a low
voice, and fetching a deep sigh from the bottom of his heart, he has
been ill enough, poor lad! I’ll answer for him——for he is
dead.
I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be any text provided for modernization. Please supply the text you'd like me to work on, and I'll be happy to help!
—— —— ——
—— —he’s gone! said my uncle
Toby.——Where——Who? cried my
father.——My nephew, said my uncle
Toby.——What—without permission—without
money—without the governor? cried my father in shock.
No:——he is dead, my dear brother, said my uncle
Toby.—Without being sick? cried my father
again.—I suppose not, said my uncle Toby, in a low
voice, and letting out a deep sigh from the bottom of his heart, he has
suffered enough, poor guy! I’ll vouch for him——for he is
dead.
When Agrippina was told of her son’s death, Tacitus informs us, that, not being able to moderate the violence of her passions, she abruptly broke off her work.—My father stuck his compasses into Nevers, but so much the faster.—What contrarieties! his, indeed, was matter of calculation!—Agrippina’s must have been quite a different affair; who else could pretend to reason from history?
When Agrippina heard about her son’s death, Tacitus tells us that she couldn’t control her intense emotions and suddenly stopped her work. My father slammed his compasses into Nevers, but he did it even faster. What contradictions! His situation was, after all, a matter of calculation! Agrippina's must have been something entirely different; who else could even try to reason through history?
How my father went on, in my opinion, deserves a chapter to itself.—
How my father went on, in my view, deserves a chapter of its own.—
CHAPTER III
—— ——And a chapter it shall have, and a devil of a one too—so look to yourselves.
—— ——And it will have a chapter, and a really intense one too—so be prepared.
’Tis either Plato, or Plutarch, or Seneca, or Xenophon, or Epictetus, or Theophrastus, or Lucian—or some one perhaps of later date—either Cardan, or Budæus, or Petrarch, or Stella—or possibly it may be some divine or father of the church, St. Austin, or St. Cyprian, or Barnard, who affirms that it is an irresistible and natural passion to weep for the loss of our friends or children—and Seneca (I’m positive) tells us somewhere, that such griefs evacuate themselves best by that particular channel—And accordingly we find, that David wept for his son Absalom—Adrian for his Antinous—Niobe for her children, and that Apollodorus and Crito both shed tears for Socrates before his death.
It’s either Plato, or Plutarch, or Seneca, or Xenophon, or Epictetus, or Theophrastus, or Lucian—or maybe someone from a later time—like Cardan, or Budæus, or Petrarch, or Stella—or perhaps it’s some saint or church father, like St. Austin, or St. Cyprian, or Barnard, who says that it’s a natural and unavoidable feeling to cry for the loss of our friends or children—and Seneca (I’m sure) tells us somewhere that such grief is best released through tears—And so we see that David wept for his son Absalom—Adrian for his Antinous—Niobe for her children, and that Apollodorus and Crito both cried for Socrates before his death.
My father managed his affliction otherwise; and indeed differently from most men either ancient or modern; for he neither wept it away, as the Hebrews and the Romans—or slept it off, as the Laplanders—or hanged it, as the English, or drowned it, as the Germans—nor did he curse it, or damn it, or excommunicate it, or rhyme it, or lillabullero it.——
My father dealt with his struggles in his own way, and certainly not like most people, whether from ancient times or today; he neither cried it away, like the Hebrews and the Romans—nor slept it off, like the Laplanders—nor hanged it, like the English, or drowned it, like the Germans—nor did he curse it, damn it, excommunicate it, rhyme it, or lull it into submission.
——He got rid of it, however.
——He got rid of it, though.
Will your worships give me leave to squeeze in a story between these two pages?
Will you all allow me to share a story between these two pages?
When Tully was bereft of his dear daughter Tullia, at first he laid it to his heart,—he listened to the voice of nature, and modulated his own unto it.—O my Tullia! my daughter! my child!—still, still, still,—’twas O my Tullia!—my Tullia! Methinks I see my Tullia, I hear my Tullia, I talk with my Tullia.—But as soon as he began to look into the stores of philosophy, and consider how many excellent things might be said upon the occasion—nobody upon earth can conceive, says the great orator, how happy, how joyful it made me.
When Tully lost his beloved daughter Tullia, he initially kept it to himself—he listened to his emotions and adjusted his own feelings accordingly. “Oh my Tullia! My daughter! My child!”—still, still, still—“Oh my Tullia!—my Tullia! I think I see my Tullia, I hear my Tullia, I talk with my Tullia.” But as soon as he started to explore the ideas of philosophy and realized how many profound things could be said about the situation—nobody in the world can understand, says the great orator, how happy and joyful it made me.
My father was as proud of his eloquence as Marcus Tullius Cicero could be for his life, and, for aught I am convinced of to the contrary at present, with as much reason: it was indeed his strength—and his weakness too.——His strength—for he was by nature eloquent; and his weakness—for he was hourly a dupe to it; and, provided an occasion in life would but permit him to shew his talents, or say either a wise thing, a witty, or a shrewd one—(bating the case of a systematic misfortune)—he had all he wanted.—A blessing which tied up my father’s tongue, and a misfortune which let it loose with a good grace, were pretty equal: sometimes, indeed, the misfortune was the better of the two; for instance, where the pleasure of the harangue was as ten, and the pain of the misfortune but as five—my father gained half in half, and consequently was as well again off, as if it had never befallen him.
My dad was as proud of his speaking skills as Marcus Tullius Cicero would be of his life, and honestly, I can't think of a reason it shouldn't be that way: it was both his strength and his weakness. His strength—because he was naturally eloquent; and his weakness—because he was often fooled by it. As long as he had the chance to show off his talents or say something wise, witty, or clever—except in cases of serious bad luck—he felt he had everything he needed. A blessing that made my dad silent and a misfortune that allowed him to speak easily were pretty much the same: sometimes, the misfortune was better; for example, when the enjoyment of speaking was a ten and the pain of the misfortune was only a five—my dad ended up gaining more than he lost, so he was just as well off as if nothing had happened.
This clue will unravel what otherwise would seem very inconsistent in my father’s domestic character; and it is this, that, in the provocations arising from the neglects and blunders of servants, or other mishaps unavoidable in a family, his anger or rather the duration of it, eternally ran counter to all conjecture.
This clue will explain what might otherwise seem very inconsistent about my father's home life; specifically, that when faced with the annoyances caused by the mistakes and negligence of our servants, or other unavoidable family issues, his anger—and how long it lasted—was always surprising.
My father had a favourite little mare, which he had consigned over to a most beautiful Arabian horse, in order to have a pad out of her for his own riding: he was sanguine in all his projects; so talked about his pad every day with as absolute a security, as if it had been reared, broke,—and bridled and saddled at his 259 door ready for mounting. By some neglect or other in Obadiah, it so fell out, that my father’s expectations were answered with nothing better than a mule, and as ugly a beast of the kind as ever was produced.
My dad had a favorite little mare, which he had entrusted to a stunning Arabian horse, hoping to get a saddle from her for his own riding. He was optimistic about all his plans; he talked about his saddle every day with complete confidence, as if it had already been raised, trained, bridled, and saddled at his doorstep, ready for him to ride. Due to some oversight in Obadiah, it turned out that my dad’s hopes were met with nothing better than a mule, and it was the ugliest one you could imagine.
My mother and my uncle Toby expected my father would be the death of Obadiah—and that there never would be an end of the disaster.——See here! you rascal, cried my father, pointing to the mule, what you have done!——It was not me, said Obadiah.——How do I know that? replied my father.
My mom and my uncle Toby thought my dad would be the end of Obadiah—and that the disaster would never stop.——Look here! you troublemaker, shouted my dad, pointing at the mule, look at what you’ve done!——It wasn’t me, said Obadiah.——How do I know that? replied my dad.
Triumph swam in my father’s eyes, at the repartee—the Attic salt brought water into them—and so Obadiah heard no more about it.
Triumph lit up my father's eyes at the back-and-forth— the witty banter brought tears to them—and so Obadiah heard no more about it.
Now let us go back to my brother’s death.
Now let's return to my brother's death.
Philosophy has a fine saying for everything.—For Death it has an entire set; the misery was, they all at once rushed into my father’s head, that ’twas difficult to string them together, so as to make anything of a consistent show out of them.—He took them as they came.
Philosophy has a great saying for everything.—For Death it has a whole collection; the problem was that they all suddenly flooded my father’s mind, and it was tough to piece them together to create a coherent argument.—He took them one by one.
“’Tis an inevitable chance—the first statute in Magna Charta—it is an everlasting act of parliament, my dear brother,——All must die.
"It’s an unavoidable fact—the first law in Magna Charta—it's an enduring act of parliament, my dear brother,——Everyone must die.
“If my son could not have died, it had been matter of wonder,—not that he is dead.
“If my son could not have died, it would have been a matter of wonder—not that he is dead."
“Monarchs and princes dance in the same ring with us.
“Kings and princes dance in the same circle as us.
“—To die, is the great debt and tribute due unto nature: tombs and monuments, which should perpetuate our memories, pay it themselves; and the proudest pyramid of them all, which wealth and science have erected, has lost its apex, and stands obtruncated in the traveller’s horizon.” (My father found he got great ease, and went on)—“Kingdoms and provinces, and towns and cities, have they not their periods? and when those principles and powers, which at first cemented and put them together, have performed their several evolutions, they fall back.”—Brother Shandy, said my uncle Toby, laying down his pipe at the word evolutions—Revolutions, I meant, quoth my father,—by heaven! I meant revolutions, brother Toby—evolutions is nonsense.——’Tis not nonsense,—said my uncle Toby.——But is it not nonsense to break the thread of such a discourse upon such an occasion? cried my father—do not—dear Toby, continued he, taking him by the hand, do not—do not, I beseech thee, interrupt me at this crisis.——My uncle Toby put his pipe into his mouth.
“—To die is the great debt we owe to nature: tombs and monuments, meant to keep our memories alive, pay this debt themselves; and the tallest pyramid of them all, built by wealth and knowledge, has lost its peak and stands truncated on the traveler’s horizon.” (My father found he felt much better, and continued)—“Don’t kingdoms, provinces, towns, and cities have their limits? And when those principles and powers that originally bonded and built them up have gone through their cycles, they collapse.” —“Brother Shandy,” said my uncle Toby, setting down his pipe when he heard the word evolutions— “Revolutions, that’s what I meant,” my father said— “by heaven! I meant revolutions, brother Toby— evolutions is nonsense.” —“It’s not nonsense,” said my uncle Toby. —“But isn’t it nonsense to derail a meaningful conversation at such a moment?” my father exclaimed. “Please—dear Toby,” he continued, taking him by the hand, “please—don’t, I beg you, interrupt me now.” —My uncle Toby put his pipe in his mouth.
“Where is Troy and Mycenæ, and Thebes and Delos, and 260 Persepolis and Agrigentum?”—continued my father, taking up his book of post-cards, which he had laid down.—“What is become, brother Toby, of Nineveh and Babylon, of Cizicum and Mitylenæ? The fairest towns that ever the sun rose upon, are now no more; the names only are left, and those (for many of them are wrong spelt) are falling themselves by piece-meals to decay, and in length of time will be forgotten, and involved with everything in a perpetual night: the world itself, brother Toby, must—must come to an end.
“Where are Troy, Mycenae, Thebes, and Delos? And Persepolis and Agrigentum?” my father continued, picking up his book of postcards that he had put down. “What’s happened, brother Toby, to Nineveh and Babylon, Cizicum and Mitylene? The most beautiful towns that ever saw the sun are no longer there; only their names remain, and those (many of them spelled incorrectly) are slowly fading away and will eventually be forgotten, lost in an everlasting darkness: the world itself, brother Toby, must—must come to an end.”
“Returning out of Asia, when I sailed from Ægina towards Megara,” (when can this have been? thought my uncle Toby) “I began to view the country round about. Ægina was behind me, Megara was before, Pyræus on the right hand, Corinth on the left.—What flourishing towns now prostrate upon the earth! Alas! alas! said I to myself, that man should disturb his soul for the loss of a child, when so much as this lies awfully buried in his presence——Remember, said I to myself again—remember thou art a man.”—
“On my way back from Asia, when I left Ægina and headed towards Megara,” (when could this have been? my uncle Toby wondered) “I started to take in the surroundings. Ægina was behind me, Megara was ahead, Pyræus was to my right, and Corinth to my left.—What thriving towns now lie in ruins! Alas! I thought to myself, how tragic that a person can be so consumed by the loss of a child, when so much devastation lies ominously before him——Remember, I told myself again—remember you are a man.”
Now my uncle Toby knew not that this last paragraph was an extract of Servius Sulpicius’s consolatory letter to Tully.—He had as little skill, honest man, in the fragments, as he had in the whole pieces of antiquity.—And as my father, whilst he was concerned in the Turkey trade, had been three or four different times in the Levant, in one of which he had staid a whole year and an half at Zant, my uncle Toby naturally concluded, that, in some one of these periods, he had taken a trip across the Archipelago into Asia; and that all this sailing affair with Ægina behind, and Megara before, and Pyræus on the right hand, &c., &c., was nothing more than the true course of my father’s voyage and reflections.—’Twas certainly in his manner, and many an undertaking critic would have built two stories higher upon worse foundations.—And pray, brother, quoth my uncle Toby, laying the end of his pipe upon my father’s hand in a kindly way of interruption—but waiting till he finished the account—what year of our Lord was this?—’Twas no year of our Lord, replied my father.—That’s impossible, cried my uncle Toby.—Simpleton! said my father,—’twas forty years before Christ was born.
Now my uncle Toby didn’t know that this last paragraph was an excerpt from Servius Sulpicius’s consoling letter to Tully. He had just as little knowledge, the honest man, about the fragments as he did about the complete works of ancient texts. And since my father, while involved in the Turkey trade, had been to the Levant three or four times, once spending a whole year and a half in Zant, my uncle Toby naturally assumed that during one of those times, my father must have taken a trip across the Archipelago into Asia; and that all this sailing stuff with Ægina behind, and Megara ahead, and Pyræus on the right, etc., was nothing more than the true course of my father’s voyage and thoughts. It was certainly in his manner, and many a nitpicking critic would have built two stories higher on worse foundations. And tell me, brother, said my uncle Toby, gently placing the end of his pipe on my father’s hand as a kind way to interrupt—but waiting until he finished his story—what year was this?—It wasn’t a year of our Lord, my father replied.—That’s impossible, my uncle Toby exclaimed.—You simpleton! my father said, it was forty years before Christ was born.
My uncle Toby had but two things for it; either to suppose his brother to be the wandering Jew, or that his misfortunes had disordered his brain.—“May the Lord God of heaven and earth protect him and restore him,” said my uncle Toby, praying silently for my father, and with tears in his eyes.
My uncle Toby had only two options; either to think that his brother was the wandering Jew, or that his troubles had driven him insane.—“May the Lord God of heaven and earth protect him and bring him back to us,” my uncle Toby said, silently praying for my father, with tears in his eyes.
—My father placed the tears to a proper account, and went on with his harangue with great spirit.
—My father acknowledged the tears appropriately and continued his speech with great enthusiasm.
“There is not such great odds, brother Toby, betwixt good and evil, as the world imagines”——(this way of setting off, by the bye, was not likely to cure my uncle Toby’s suspicions.)——“Labour, sorrow, grief, sickness, want, and woe, are the sauces of life.”—Much good may it do them—said my uncle Toby to himself.———
“There isn’t such a big difference, brother Toby, between good and evil, as the world thinks”——(by the way, this way of putting it wasn’t likely to ease my uncle Toby’s suspicions.)——“Hard work, sorrow, grief, illness, poverty, and misery are the flavors of life.”—Hope it benefits them—said my uncle Toby to himself.
“My son is dead!—so much the better;—’tis a shame in such a tempest to have but one anchor.”
“My son is dead!—that’s for the best;—it’s a shame to have only one anchor in such a storm.”
“But he is gone for ever from us!—be it so. He is got from under the hands of his barber before he was bald—he is but risen from a feast before he was surfeited—from a banquet before he had got drunken.”
“But he is gone forever from us!—so be it. He has left the barber's chair before he was bald—he has just gotten up from a feast before he was stuffed—from a banquet before he got drunk.”
“The Thracians wept when a child was born”—(and we were very near it, quoth my uncle Toby)—“and feasted and made merry when a man went out of the world; and with reason.——Death opens the gate of fame, and shuts the gate of envy after it,—it unlooses the chain of the captive, and puts the bondsman’s task into another man’s hands.”
“The Thracians cried when a child was born”—(and we were very close to it, my uncle Toby said)—“and celebrated and had a good time when a man passed away; and rightly so.——Death unlocks the door to fame and closes the door to envy behind it,—it frees the captive and hands the bondsman’s work to someone else.”
“Shew me the man, who knows what life is, who dreads it, and I’ll shew thee a prisoner who dreads his liberty.”
“Show me the man who knows what life is and fears it, and I’ll show you a prisoner who fears his freedom.”
Is it not better, my dear brother Toby, (for mark—our appetites are but diseases)—is it not better not to hunger at all, than to eat?—not to thirst, than to take physic to cure it?
Isn't it better, my dear brother Toby, (for keep in mind—our cravings are just illnesses)—isn't it better to not feel hungry at all, than to eat?—to not feel thirsty, than to take medicine to fix it?
Is it not better to be freed from cares and agues, from love and melancholy, and the other hot and cold fits of life, than, like a galled traveller, who comes weary to his inn, to be bound to begin his journey afresh?
Isn't it better to be free from worries and fevers, from love and sadness, and all the ups and downs of life, than to be like a tired traveler who arrives at his inn only to have to start his journey all over again?
There is no terrour, brother Toby, in its looks, but what it borrows from groans and convulsions—and the blowing of noses and the wiping away of tears with the bottoms of curtains, in a dying man’s room.—Strip it of these, what is it?—’Tis better in battle than in bed, said my uncle Toby.—Take away its herses, its mutes, and its mourning,—its plumes, scutcheons, and other mechanic aids—What is it?——Better in battle! continued my father, smiling, for he had absolutely forgot my brother Bobby—’tis terrible no way—for consider, brother Toby,—when we are—death is not;—and when death is—we are not. My uncle Toby laid down his pipe to consider the proposition; my father’s eloquence was too rapid to stay for any man—away it went,—and hurried my uncle Toby’s ideas along with it.——
There’s no fear, brother Toby, in its appearance, just what it takes from groans and convulsions—and the sounds of noses being blown and tears wiped away with the edges of curtains in a dying man’s room.—Strip it of these, what is it?—It’s better in battle than in bed, said my uncle Toby.—Take away its hearses, its mourners, and its grieving—its feathers, crests, and other mechanical props—What is it?——Better in battle! my father continued, smiling, since he had completely forgotten my brother Bobby—it's terrible either way—because, brother Toby,—when we are—death is not;—and when death is—we are not. My uncle Toby set down his pipe to think about the statement; my father’s speech was too quick for anyone to grasp—away it went,—and rushed my uncle Toby’s thoughts along with it.——
For this reason, continued my father, ’tis worthy to recollect 262 how little alteration, in great men, the approaches of death have made.—Vespasian died in a jest upon his close-stool—Galba with a sentence—Septimus Severus in a dispatch—Tiberius in dissimulation, and Cæsar Augustus in a compliment.—I hope ’twas a sincere one—quoth my uncle Toby.
For this reason, my father continued, it’s worth remembering how little change death brings to great men. 262 Vespasian died joking on his toilet, Galba with a statement, Septimus Severus in a letter, Tiberius through deceit, and Caesar Augustus with a compliment. “I hope it was a genuine one,” my uncle Toby said.
—’Twas to his wife,—said my father.
—It was to his wife,—said my father.
CHAPTER IV
——And lastly—for all the choice anecdotes which history can produce of this matter, continued my father,—this, like the gilded dome which covers in the fabric—crowns all.—
——And lastly—for all the interesting stories that history can share about this matter, my father continued,—this, like the gilded dome that tops the structure—crowns all.
’Tis of Cornelius Gattus, the prætor—which, I dare say, brother Toby, you have read,—I dare say I have not, replied my uncle.——He died, said my father, as *************** —And if it was with his wife, said my uncle Toby—there could be no hurt in it—That’s more than I know—replied my father.
’Tis of Cornelius Gattus, the praetor—which, I bet, brother Toby, you have read,—I honestly have not, replied my uncle.——He died, said my father, as *************** —And if it was with his wife, said my uncle Toby—there could be no harm in it—That’s more than I know—replied my father.
CHAPTER V
My mother was going very gingerly in the dark along the passage which led to the parlour, as my uncle Toby pronounced the word wife.—’Tis a shrill penetrating sound of itself, and Obadiah had helped it by leaving the door a little a-jar, so that my mother heard enough of it to imagine herself the subject of the conversation; so laying the edge of her finger across her two lips—holding in her breath, and bending her head a little downwards, with a twist of her neck—(not towards the door, but from it, by which means her ear was brought to the chink)—she listened with all her powers:——the listening slave, with the Goddess of Silence at his back, could not have given a finer thought for an intaglio.
My mother was moving carefully in the dark along the hallway that led to the living room as my uncle Toby said the word wife. It's a sharp, piercing sound on its own, and Obadiah made it worse by leaving the door slightly open, allowing my mother to hear just enough to think she was the topic of their conversation. So, she placed the edge of her finger against her lips—holding her breath and tilting her head slightly downwards, twisting her neck—not toward the door, but away from it, which brought her ear closer to the crack—she strained to listen with all her might:——the attentive listener, with the Goddess of Silence behind him, could not have produced a better image for an intaglio.
In this attitude I am determined to let her stand for five minutes: till I bring up the affairs of the kitchen (as Rapin does those of the church) to the same period.
In this mindset, I'm set on letting her stay for five minutes: until I address the issues in the kitchen (just like Rapin does with those of the church) at the same time.
CHAPTER VI
Though in one sense, our family was certainly a simple machine, as it consisted of a few wheels; yet there was thus much to be 263 said for it, that these wheels were set in motion by so many different springs, and acted one upon the other from such a variety of strange principles and impulses——that though it was a simple machine, it had all the honour and advantages of a complex one,——and a number of as odd movements within it, as ever were beheld in the inside of a Dutch silk-mill.
Even though our family could be seen as a simple machine made up of a few parts, there was still a lot to say about it. These parts were driven by various springs and influenced by all sorts of unusual principles and impulses. So, while it was a simple machine, it carried all the prestige and benefits of a complex one, and had just as many quirky movements inside as you'd find in a Dutch silk mill.
Amongst these there was one, I am going to speak of, in which, perhaps, it was not altogether so singular, as in many others; and it was this, that whatever motion, debate, harangue, dialogue, project, or dissertation, was going forwards in the parlour, there was generally another at the same time, and upon the same subject, running parallel along with it in the kitchen.
Among these, there was one that I want to talk about, which perhaps was not entirely unique compared to many others; and it was this: whatever discussion, debate, speech, dialogue, project, or paper was happening in the living room, there was usually another one going on at the same time, on the same topic, in the kitchen.
Now to bring this about, whenever an extraordinary message, or letter, was delivered in the parlour—or a discourse suspended till a servant went out—or the lines of discontent were observed to hang upon the brows of my father or mother—or, in short, when anything was supposed to be upon the tapis worth knowing or listening to, ’twas the rule to leave the door, not absolutely shut, but somewhat a-jar—as it stands just now,—which, under covert of the bad hinge (and that possibly might be one of the many reasons why it was never mended), it was not difficult to manage; by which means, in all these cases, a passage was generally left, not indeed as wide as the Dardanelles, but wide enough, for all that, to carry on as much of this wind-ward trade, as was sufficient to save my father the trouble of governing his house;—my mother at this moment stands profiting by it.—Obadiah did the same thing, as soon as he had left the letter upon the table which brought the news of my brother’s death, so that before my father had well got over his surprise, and entered upon this harangue,—had Trim got upon his legs, to speak his sentiments upon the subject.
To make this happen, whenever an important message or letter was delivered in the living room—or a conversation was paused until a servant left—or when I noticed my parents looking unhappy—or, in short, whenever anything was thought to be worth knowing or listening to, it was customary to leave the door not completely shut, but slightly ajar—like it is right now—which, due to the faulty hinge (which might be one of the many reasons it was never fixed), was easy to manage; this way, in all these cases, a passage was generally left, not quite as wide as the Dardanelles, but enough to carry on as much of this talk as was needed to save my father from the hassle of running his household;—my mother is benefiting from it at this moment.—Obadiah did the same thing, as soon as he left the letter on the table that brought the news of my brother’s death, so that before my father had fully recovered from his shock and started his speech,—Trim had already stood up to share his thoughts on the matter.
A curious observer of nature, had he been worth the inventory of all Job’s stock—though by the by, your curious observers are seldom worth a groat—would have given the half of it, to have heard Corporal Trim and my father, two orators so contrasted by nature and education, haranguing over the same bier.
A curious observer of nature, if he had been worth the total value of all of Job’s possessions—though by the way, your curious observers are usually not worth a penny—would have given half of it just to hear Corporal Trim and my father, two speakers so different in nature and upbringing, arguing over the same grave.
My father—a man of deep reading—prompt memory—with Cato, and Seneca, and Epictetus, at his fingers ends.—
My father—an avid reader—had a sharp memory—with Cato, Seneca, and Epictetus at his fingertipsends.
The corporal—with nothing—to remember—of no deeper reading than his muster-roll—or greater names at his fingers end, than the contents of it.
The corporal—with nothing—to remember—no deeper knowledge than his roster—or bigger names at his fingertips, than what it contains.
The one proceeding from period to period, by metaphor and allusion, and striking the fancy as he went along (as men of wit 264 and fancy do) with the entertainment and pleasantry of his pictures and images.
The one moving from one era to the next, using metaphors and allusions, capturing the imagination as he went (like clever and imaginative people do) with the enjoyment and charm of his pictures and images.
The other, without wit or antithesis, or point, or turn, this way or that; but leaving the images on one side, and the picture on the other, going straight forwards as nature could lead him, to the heart. O Trim! would to heaven thou had’st a better historian!—would thy historian had a better pair of breeches!——O ye critics! will nothing melt you?
The other one, lacking cleverness or contrast, or a punchline, or a twist, going straight ahead without deviating; setting aside the images on one side and the visuals on the other, moving directly to the core. O Trim! I wish to heaven you had a better storyteller!—I wish your storyteller had a better pair of pants!—O you critics! Is there nothing that can move you?
CHAPTER VII
———My young master in London is dead! said Obadiah.—
———My young master in London is dead! said Obadiah.—
———A green sattin night-gown of my mother’s which had been twice scoured, was the first idea which Obadiah’s exclamation brought into Susannah’s head.—Well might Locke write a chapter upon the imperfection of words.—Then, quoth Susannah, we must all go into mourning.—But note a second time: the word mourning, notwithstanding Susannah made use of it herself—failed also of doing its office; it excited not one single idea, tinged either with grey or black,—all was green.——The green sattin night-gown hung there still.
A green satin nightgown of my mother’s, which had been cleaned twice, was the first thing that Obadiah’s exclamation brought to Susannah’s mind. It’s no wonder Locke wrote a chapter about the limitations of words. Then, Susannah said, we all need to go into mourning. But once again, the word “mourning,” even though Susannah used it herself, failed to communicate its meaning; it didn’t evoke any thoughts of grey or black—everything was still green. The green satin nightgown hung there, unchanged.
—O! ’twill be the death of my poor mistress, cried Susannah.—My mother’s whole wardrobe followed.—What a procession! her red damask,—her orange tawney,—her white and yellow lutestrings,—her brown taffata,—her bone-laced caps, her bed-gowns, and comfortable under-petticoats.—Not a rag was left behind.—“No,—she will never look up again,” said Susannah.
—Oh! It'll be the death of my poor mistress, cried Susannah.—My mother’s entire wardrobe followed.—What a procession! her red damask,—her orange taffeta,—her white and yellow silk,—her brown taffeta,—her lace-trimmed caps, her bed-gowns, and comfy under-petticoats.—Not a single rag was left behind.—“No,—she will never look up again,” said Susannah.
We had a fat, foolish scullion—my father, I think, kept her for her simplicity;—she had been all autumn struggling with a dropsy.—He is dead, said Obadiah,—he is certainly dead!—So am not I, said the foolish scullion.
We had a clumsy, silly kitchen servant—my dad, I guess, kept her around for her naivety;—she had spent the whole autumn battling with swelling. —He’s dead, said Obadiah,—he's definitely dead!—Well, I’m not, said the silly kitchen servant.
——Here is sad news, Trim, cried Susannah, wiping her eyes as Trim stepp’d into the kitchen,—master Bobby is dead and buried—the funeral was an interpolation of Susannah’s—we shall have all to go into mourning, said Susannah.
——Here is some sad news, Trim, cried Susannah, wiping her eyes as Trim stepped into the kitchen—master Bobby is dead and buried—the funeral was something Susannah added—now we all have to go into mourning, said Susannah.
I hope not, said Trim.—You hope not! cried Susannah earnestly.—The mourning ran not in Trim’s head, whatever it did in Susannah’s.—I hope—said Trim, explaining himself, I hope in God the news is not true.—I heard the letter read with my own ears, answered Obadiah; and we shall have a terrible piece of work of it in stubbing the Ox-moor.—Oh! he’s dead, said Susannah.—As sure, said the scullion, as I’m alive.
"I hope not," said Trim. "You hope not!" cried Susannah earnestly. The mourning wasn’t on Trim’s mind, no matter what it was for Susannah. "I hope," said Trim, clarifying himself, "I hope to God the news isn’t true." "I heard the letter read with my own ears," replied Obadiah; "and we’re going to have a tough time of it in clearing the Ox-moor." "Oh! he’s dead," said Susannah. "For sure," said the scullion, "as I’m alive."
I lament for him from my heart and my soul, said Trim, fetching a sigh.—Poor creature!—poor boy!—poor gentleman.
I truly feel sorry for him, said Trim, letting out a sigh.—Poor guy!—poor boy!—poor gentleman.
—He was alive last Whitsontide! said the coachman.—Whitsontide! alas! cried Trim, extending his right arm, and falling instantly into the same attitude in which he read the sermon,—what is Whitsontide, Jonathan (for that was the coachman’s name), or Shrovetide, or any tide or time past, to this? Are we not here now, continued the corporal (striking the end of his stick perpendicularly upon the floor, so as to give an idea of health and stability)—and are we not—(dropping his hat upon the ground) gone! in a moment!—’Twas infinitely striking! Susannah burst into a flood of tears.—We are not stocks and stones.—Jonathan, Obadiah, the cook-maid, all melted.—The foolish fat scullion herself, who was scouring a fish-kettle upon her knees, was rous’d with it.—The whole kitchen crowded about the corporal.
—He was alive last Whitsontide! said the coachman.—Whitsontide! oh no! cried Trim, extending his right arm and immediately falling into the same position he took when he read the sermon—what is Whitsontide, Jonathan (that was the coachman’s name), or Shrovetide, or any other time from the past, compared to this? Are we not here now, the corporal continued (hitting the end of his stick straight down onto the floor, making a point about health and stability)—and are we not—(dropping his hat onto the ground) gone! in an instant!—It was incredibly striking! Susannah broke down in tears.—We are not just lifeless objects.—Jonathan, Obadiah, the kitchen maid, all were moved.—Even the foolish fat scullion, who was scrubbing a fish kettle on her knees, was shaken by it.—The whole kitchen gathered around the corporal.
Now, as I perceive plainly, that the preservation of our constitution in church and state,—and possibly the preservation of the whole world—or what is the same thing, the distribution and balance of its property and power, may in time to come depend greatly upon the right understanding of this stroke of the corporal’s eloquence—I do demand your attention—your worships and reverences, for any ten pages together, take them where you will in any other part of the work, shall sleep for it at your ease.
Now, as I clearly see, the preservation of our constitution in both the church and state—and maybe even the preservation of the whole world—or, in other words, the distribution and balance of its property and power, might heavily rely on a proper understanding of this moment of the corporal's eloquence. I ask for your attention—your honors and esteemed guests—for any ten pages from any other part of the work can rest easy while you consider this.
I said, “we were not stocks and stones”—’tis very well. I should have added, nor are we angels, I wish we were,—but men clothed with bodies, and governed by our imaginations;—and what a junketing piece of work of it there is, betwixt these and our seven senses, especially some of them, for my own part, I own it, I am ashamed to confess. Let it suffice to affirm, that of all the senses, the eye (for I absolutely deny the touch, though most of your Barbati, I know, are for it) has the quickest commerce with the soul,—gives a smarter stroke, and leaves something more inexpressible upon the fancy, than words can either convey—or sometimes, get rid of.
I said, “we’re not just stocks and stones”—which is true. I should have added, nor are we angels, though I wish we were—but we are men with bodies, influenced by our imaginations; and what a chaotic mess that creates between these and our seven senses, especially some of them. For my part, I admit, I'm a bit embarrassed to confess it. It’s enough to say that of all the senses, the eye (since I completely deny the touch, even though many of your Barbati, I know, support it) has the fastest connection with the soul—it strikes with more intensity and leaves something more indescribable on the mind than words can express—or, at times, even shake off.
—I’ve gone a little about—no matter, ’tis for health—let us only carry it back in our mind to the mortality of Trim’s hat.—“Are we not here now,—and gone in a moment?”—There was nothing in the sentence—’twas one of your self-evident truths we have the advantage of hearing every day; and if Trim had not trusted more to his hat than his head—he had made nothing at all of it.
—I’ve wandered a bit—it's fine, it's for my health—let's just focus on the impermanence of Trim’s hat.—“Aren’t we here now, and gone in an instant?”—The statement was meaningless—it was just one of those self-evident truths we hear all the time; and if Trim had relied more on his hat than his head—he wouldn’t have made anything of it at all.
———“Are we not here now;” continued the corporal, “and are we not”—(dropping his hat plump upon the ground—and pausing, before he pronounced the word)—“gone! in a moment?” The descent of the hat was as if a heavy lump of clay had been kneeded into the crown of it.——Nothing could have expressed the sentiment of mortality, of which it was the type and fore-runner, like it,—his hand seemed to vanish from under it,—it fell dead,—the corporal’s eye fixed upon it, as upon a corpse,—and Susannah burst into a flood of tears.
“Are we not here now?” the corporal continued, “and are we not”—(dropping his hat flat on the ground and pausing before he said the word)—“gone! in an instant?” The hat dropped as if a heavy piece of clay had been pressed into its top. Nothing could have better captured the feeling of mortality, which it represented and foreshadowed, than that—it seemed to disappear from beneath his hand—it fell lifeless—the corporal’s gaze fixed upon it, as if it were a corpse—and Susannah broke down in tears.
Now—Ten thousand, and ten thousand times ten thousand (for matter and motion are infinite) are the ways by which a hat may be dropped upon the ground, without any effect.——Had he flung it, or thrown it, or cast it, or skimmed it, or squirted it, or let it slip or fall in any possible direction under heaven,—or in the best direction that could be given to it,—had he dropped it like a goose—like a puppy—like an ass—or in doing it, or even after he had done, had he looked like a fool—like a ninny—like a nincompoop—it had fail’d, and the effect upon the heart had been lost.
Now—ten thousand, and ten thousand times ten thousand (since matter and motion are endless) are the ways a hat can be dropped on the ground without any impact.——Whether he flung it, tossed it, tossed it lightly, skidded it, shot it, or just let it slip or fall in any direction under the sky,—or in the best possible direction he could give it,—whether he dropped it like a goose—like a puppy—like a fool—or if while doing so, or even after he had done it, he looked like an idiot—like a dimwit—like a simpleton—it would have failed, and the effect on the heart would have been lost.
Ye who govern this mighty world and its mighty concerns with the engines of eloquence,—who heat it, and cool it, and melt it, and mollify it,——and then harden it again to your purpose——
You who control this great world and its significant issues with the tools of communication,—who warm it, cool it, melt it, and soften it,—and then harden it again to your intent—
Ye who wind and turn the passions with this great windlass, and, having done it, lead the owners of them, whither ye think meet—
You who stir and direct emotions with this great winch, and, having done so, guide their owners wherever you think is best—
Ye, lastly, who drive——and why not, Ye also who are driven, like turkeys to market with a stick and a red clout—meditate—meditate, I beseech you, upon Trim’s hat.
You, finally, who drive—and why not, you also who are driven, like turkeys to market with a stick and a red cloth—think about—think about, I urge you, Trim’s hat.
CHAPTER VIII
Stay——I have a small account to settle with the reader before Trim can go on with his harangue.—It shall be done in two minutes.
Hang on——I have a quick matter to address with the reader before Trim can continue his speech.—It will only take a couple of minutes.
Amongst many other book-debts, all of which I shall discharge in due time,—I own myself a debtor to the world for two items,—a chapter upon chamber-maids and button-holes, which, in the former part of my work, I promised and fully intended to pay off this year: but some of your worships and reverences telling me, that the two subjects, especially so connected together, might endanger the morals of the world,—I pray the chapter 267 upon chamber-maids and button-holes may be forgiven me,—and that they will accept of the last chapter in lieu of it; which is nothing, an’t please your reverences, but a chapter of chamber-maids, green gowns, and old hats.
Among many other debts, which I will pay off in due time—I acknowledge that I owe the world two things—a chapter on chamber-maids and button-holes, which I promised in the first part of my work and intended to deliver this year. However, since some of you wise folks have told me that these two topics, especially when related, might harm the morals of society, I ask that the chapter 267 on chamber-maids and button-holes may be forgiven, and that you accept the final chapter instead, which is just a chapter about chamber-maids, green gowns, and old hats.
Trim took his off the ground,—put it upon his head,—and then went on with his oration upon death, in manner and form following.
Trim picked his hat off the ground, put it on his head, and then continued with his speech about death, in the following manner.
CHAPTER IX
———To us, Jonathan, who know not what want or care is—who live here in the service of two of the best of masters—(bating in my own case his majesty King William the Third, whom I had the honour to serve both in Ireland and Flanders)—I own it, that from Whitsontide to within three weeks of Christmas,—’tis not long—’tis like nothing;—but to those, Jonathan, who know what death is, and what havock and destruction he can make, before a man can well wheel about—’tis like a whole age.—O Jonathan! ’twould make a good-natured man’s heart bleed, to consider, continued the corporal (standing perpendicularly), how low many a brave and upright fellow has been laid since that time!—And trust me, Susy, added the corporal, turning to Susannah, whose eyes were swimming in water,—before that time comes round again,—many a bright eye will be dim.—Susannah placed it to the right side of the page—she wept—but she court’sied too.—Are we not, continued Trim, looking still at Susannah—are we not like a flower of the field—a tear of pride stole in betwixt every two tears of humiliation—else no tongue could have described Susannah’s affliction—is not all flesh grass?—’Tis clay,—’tis dirt.—They all looked directly at the scullion,—the scullion had just been scouring a fish-kettle.—It was not fair.——
———To us, Jonathan, who don’t know what want or care is—who live here in the service of two of the best masters—(except for my own case with his majesty King William the Third, whom I had the honor of serving in Ireland and Flanders)—I admit that from Whitsontide to just three weeks before Christmas,—it’s not long—it’s like nothing;—but to those, Jonathan, who understand what death is and the havoc and destruction he can cause, before a man can even turn around—it’s like a whole age.—O Jonathan! it would make a good-natured person’s heart ache to think about how many brave and honorable people have fallen since then!—And believe me, Susy, added the corporal, turning to Susannah, whose eyes were filled with tears,—before that time comes around again,—many a bright eye will be dim.—Susannah placed it on the right side of the page—she cried—but she curtsied too.—Aren’t we, Trim continued, still looking at Susannah—aren’t we like a flower of the field—a tear of pride slipped in between every two tears of humility—otherwise no words could capture Susannah’s pain—isn’t all flesh grass?—It’s clay,—it’s dirt.—They all looked straight at the scullion,—the scullion had just been scrubbing a fish kettle.—It was not fair.
—What is the finest face that ever man looked at!—I could hear Trim talk so for ever, cried Susannah,—what is it! (Susannah laid her hand upon Trim’s shoulder)—but corruption?——Susannah took it off.
—What is the most beautiful face anyone has ever seen!—I could listen to Trim say that forever, exclaimed Susannah,—what is it! (Susannah rested her hand on Trim’s shoulder)—but it's just corruption?——Susannah removed her hand.
Now I love you for this—and ’tis this delicious mixture within you which makes you dear creatures what you are—and he who hates you for it———all I can say of the matter is—That he has either a pumpkin for his head—or a pippin for his heart,—and whenever he is dissected ’twill be found so.
Now I love you for this—and it’s this wonderful mix inside you that makes you special creatures—and whoever hates you for it—well, all I can say is—That person either has a pumpkin for a head or a pippin for a heart—and whenever he is examined, it’ll be found to be true.
CHAPTER X
Whether Susannah, by taking her hand too suddenly from off the corporal’s shoulder (by the whisking about of her passions)——broke a little the chain of his reflexions——
Whether Susannah, by pulling her hand away from the corporal’s shoulder too quickly (due to her swirling emotions)——disrupted his reflections
Or whether the corporal began to be suspicious, he had got into the doctor’s quarters, and was talking more like the chaplain than himself———
Or if the corporal started to get suspicious, he had entered the doctor’s quarters and was talking more like the chaplain than himself
Or whether - - - - - - -
- - - - - - - -
- - - - - - - -
-
Or whether——for in all such cases a man of invention and
parts may with pleasure fill a couple of pages with
suppositions——which of all these was the cause, let the
curious physiologist, or the curious anybody determine——’tis
certain, at least, the corporal went on thus with his harangue.
Or whether——for in all these situations, a person with creativity and skills can easily fill a couple of pages with theories——which of these was the cause, let the curious scientist, or anyone interested figure out——it’s clear, at least, that the corporal continued on with his speech.
For my own part, I declare it, that out of doors, I value not death at all:—not this ... added the corporal, snapping his fingers,—but with an air which no one but the corporal could have given to the sentiment.—In battle, I value death not this . . . and let him not take me cowardly, like poor Joe Gibbins, in scouring his gun—What is he? A pull of a trigger—a push of a bayonet an inch this way or that—makes the difference.—Look along the line—to the right—see! Jack’s down! well,—’tis worth a regiment of horse to him.—No—’tis Dick. Then Jack’s no worse.—Never mind which,—we pass on,—in hot pursuit the wound itself which brings him is not felt,—the best way is to stand up to him,—the man who flies, is in ten times more danger than the man who marches up into his jaws.—I’ve look’d him, added the corporal, an hundred times in the face,—and know what he is.—He’s nothing, Obadiah, at all in the field.—But he’s very frightful in a house, quoth Obadiah.——I never mind it myself, said Jonathan, upon a coach-box.—It must, in my opinion, be most natural in bed, replied Susannah.—And could I escape him by creeping into the worst calf’s skin that ever was made into a knapsack, I would do it there—said Trim—but that is nature.
As for me, I'll say this: outside, I don’t fear death at all:—not this ... the corporal said, snapping his fingers,—but with a vibe only he could convey. In battle, I don't fear death at all ... and I won't let it take me cowardly, like poor Joe Gibbins, while he's cleaning his gun—What is he? A pull of a trigger—a push of a bayonet an inch this way or that—can make all the difference. Look along the line—to the right—see! Jack’s down! Well, it’s worth a whole regiment to him. No—it’s Dick. Then Jack’s no worse off. Never mind which—we keep moving—in hot pursuit, you don’t even feel the wound—it’s best to face him head-on—the guy who runs is in far more danger than the one who marches straight into it. I’ve stared him down, Obadiah, a hundred times—and I know what he is. He’s nothing, Obadiah, at all on the battlefield. But he’s really scary in a house, said Obadiah.——I don't mind it myself, said Jonathan, sitting on a coach-box. It must, in my opinion, feel most natural in bed, replied Susannah. And if I could avoid him by crawling into the worst calfskin that ever got turned into a knapsack, I would do it there—said Trim—but that’s just nature.
——Nature is nature, said Jonathan.—And that is the reason, cried Susannah, I so much pity my mistress.—She will never get the better of it.—Now I pity the captain the most of any one in the family, answered Trim.——Madam will get ease of heart in weeping,—and the Squire in talking about it,—but my poor master will keep it all in silence to himself,—I shall hear 269 him sigh in his bed for a whole month together, as he did for lieutenant Le Fever.—An’ please your honour, do not sigh so piteously, I would say to him as I laid besides him. I cannot help it, Trim, my master would say,——’tis so melancholy an accident—I cannot get it off my heart.—Your honour fears not death yourself.—I hope, Trim, I fear nothing, he would say, but the doing a wrong thing.——Well, he would add, whatever betides, I will take care of Le Fever’s boy.—And with that, like a quieting draught, his honour would fall asleep.
——Nature is nature, said Jonathan.—And that’s why I feel so sorry for my mistress, cried Susannah.—She’ll never get over it.—I actually feel the sorriest for the captain, replied Trim.——Madam will find relief in crying, and the Squire in talking about it—but my poor master will keep it all to himself in silence.—I’ll hear him sighing in his bed for a whole month, just like he did for lieutenant Le Fever.—If it pleases your honor, I’d say to him as I lay next to him, don’t sigh so sadly. I can’t help it, Trim, my master would reply,——it’s such a sad accident—I just can’t shake it off my mind.—You don’t fear death yourself.—I hope, Trim, I fear nothing, he would say, except doing something wrong.—Well, he’d add, whatever happens, I’ll take care of Le Fever’s boy.—And with that, like a soothing potion, his honor would drift off to sleep.
I like to hear Trim’s stories about the captain, said Susannah.—He is a kindly-hearted gentleman, said Obadiah, as ever lived.—Aye, and as brave a one too, said the corporal, as ever stept before a platoon.—There never was a better officer in the king’s army,—or a better man in God’s world; for he would march up to the mouth of a cannon, though he saw the lighted match at the very touch-hole,—and yet, for all that, he has a heart as soft as a child for other people.——He would not hurt a chicken.——I would sooner, quoth Jonathan, drive such a gentleman for seven pounds a year—than some for eight.—Thank thee, Jonathan! for thy twenty shillings,—as much, Jonathan, said the corporal, shaking him by the hand, as if thou hadst put the money into my own pocket.——I would serve him to the day of my death out of love. He is a friend and a brother to me,—and could I be sure my poor brother Tom was dead,—continued the corporal, taking out his handkerchief,—was I worth ten thousand pounds, I would leave every shilling of it to the captain.——Trim could not refrain from tears at this testamentary proof he gave of his affection to his master.——The whole kitchen was affected.—Do tell us the story of the poor lieutenant, said Susannah.——With all my heart, answered the corporal.
"I love hearing Trim’s stories about the captain," said Susannah. "He’s a genuinely kind man," said Obadiah, "as ever lived." "Yeah, and just as brave too," said the corporal, "as anyone who’s ever stood in front of a platoon." "There’s never been a better officer in the king’s army—or a better person in God’s world; he would march right up to the mouth of a cannon, even if he saw the lighted match at the touch-hole—and yet, despite all that, he has a heart as soft as a child’s for others. He wouldn’t hurt a chicken." "I'd rather drive such a gentleman for seven pounds a year than some for eight," quoth Jonathan. "Thank you, Jonathan! for your twenty shillings—it's as good as if you'd put the money right in my pocket," said the corporal, shaking his hand. "I’d serve him for the rest of my life out of love. He’s a friend and brother to me—and if I could be sure my poor brother Tom was dead," continued the corporal, taking out his handkerchief, "if I were worth ten thousand pounds, I’d leave every penny of it to the captain." Trim couldn’t hold back his tears at this heartfelt expression of his love for his master. The whole kitchen was moved. "Please tell us the story of the poor lieutenant," said Susannah. "With all my heart," answered the corporal.
Susannah, the cook, Jonathan, Obadiah, and corporal Trim, formed a circle about the fire; and as soon as the scullion had shut the kitchen door,—the corporal begun.
Susannah, the cook, Jonathan, Obadiah, and Corporal Trim gathered around the fire; and as soon as the scullion closed the kitchen door, the corporal started speaking.
CHAPTER XI
I am a Turk if I had not as much forgot my mother, as if Nature had plaistered me up, and set me down naked upon the banks of the river Nile, without one.——Your most obedient servant, Madam—I’ve cost you a great deal of trouble,—I wish it may answer;—but you have left a crack in my back,—and here’s a 270 great piece fallen off here before,—and what must I do with this foot?——I shall never reach England with it.
I'm a Turk as long as I haven’t totally forgotten my mother, like if Nature had just dropped me off naked on the banks of the river Nile, without one.——Your most obedient servant, Madam—I’ve caused you a lot of trouble,—I hope it turns out well;—but you’ve left a crack in my back,—and here’s a 270 big piece that has fallen off here before,—and what am I supposed to do with this foot?——I’ll never make it to England with it.
For my own part, I never wonder at any thing;—and so often has my judgment deceived me in my life, that I always suspect it, right or wrong,—at least I am seldom hot upon cold subjects. For all this, I reverence truth as much as any body; and when it has slipped us, if a man will but take me by the hand, and go quietly and search for it, as for a thing we have both lost, and can neither of us do well without,—I’ll go to the world’s end with him:——But I hate disputes,—and therefore (bating religious points, or such as touch society) I would almost subscribe to any thing which does not choak me in the first passage, rather than be drawn into one.——But I cannot bear suffocation,——and bad smells worst of all.——For which reasons, I resolved from the beginning, That if ever the army of martyrs was to be augmented,—or a new one raised,—I would have no hand in it, one way or t’other.
As for me, I never really wonder about anything; and my judgment has misled me so many times in my life that I always have my doubts about it, whether it's right or wrong—at least I rarely get excited about uninteresting topics. That said, I respect the truth as much as anyone; and when it escapes us, if someone will just take my hand and quietly help me search for it, as if it's something we both lost and can’t be without, I’d go anywhere with him. But I can’t stand arguments—so aside from religious issues or matters that affect society, I’d almost agree to anything that doesn’t suffocate me right away to avoid getting pulled into one. I just can't stand feeling smothered—and bad smells are the worst. For these reasons, I decided from the start that if the army of martyrs were ever to grow—or a new one to be formed—I wouldn’t be involved, either way.
CHAPTER XII
——But to return to my mother.
But back to my mom.
My uncle Toby’s opinion, Madam, “that there could be no harm in Cornelius Gallus, the Roman prætor’s lying with his wife;”——or rather the last word of that opinion,—(for it was all my mother heard of it) caught hold of her by the weak part of the whole sex:——You shall not mistake me,—I mean her curiosity,—she instantly concluded herself the subject of the conversation, and with that prepossession upon her fancy, you will readily conceive every word my father said, was accommodated either to herself, or her family concerns.
My uncle Toby thought, Madam, "there's no harm in Cornelius Gallus, the Roman prætor sleeping with his wife;"—or rather just the last part of that thought,—(since that's all my mother caught of it) struck her in a vulnerable spot that affects all women:—Make no mistake,—I mean her curiosity,—she immediately assumed she was the subject of the discussion, and with that notion in her mind, it’s easy to see how everything my father said was interpreted as relating to her or her family's matters.
——Pray, Madam, in what street does the lady live, who would not have done the same?
——Please, ma'am, which street does the lady live on who wouldn't have done the same?
From the strange mode of Cornelius’s death, my father had made a transition to that of Socrates, and was giving my uncle Toby an abstract of his pleading before his judges;——’twas irresistible:——not the oration of Socrates,—but my father’s temptation to it.——He had wrote the Life of Socrates1 himself the year before he left off trade, which, I fear, was the means of 271 hastening him out of it;——so that no one was able to set out with so full a sail, and in so swelling a tide of heroic loftiness upon the occasion, as my father was. Not a period in Socrates’s oration, which closed with a shorter word than transmigration, or annihilation,—or a worse thought in the middle of it than to be—or not to be,—the entering upon a new and untried state of things,—or, upon a long, a profound and peaceful sleep, without dreams, without disturbance?——That we and our children were born to die,—but neither of us born to be slaves.——No—there I mistake; that was part of Eleazer’s oration, as recorded by Josephus (de Bell. Judaic.)——Eleazer owns he had it from the philosophers of India; in all likelihood Alexander the Great, in his irruption into India, after he had over-run Persia, amongst the many things he stole,—stole that sentiment also; by which means it was carried, if not all the way by himself (for we all know he died at Babylon), at least by some of his maroders, into Greece,—from Greece it got to Rome,—from Rome to France,—and from France to England:——So things come round.——
From the strange way Cornelius died, my father transitioned to discussing Socrates, and started giving my uncle Toby a summary of his argument in front of his judges; it was irresistible—not Socrates's speech, but my father's urge to reference it. He had written the Life of Socrates himself the year before he stopped working, which, I fear, might have pushed him out of it faster; so no one could have approached the topic with as much confidence and enthusiasm as my father did. Not a line in Socrates’s speech ended with a simpler word than transmigration or annihilation, or carried a more troubling thought than to be—or not to be—entering a new and unknown state of being, or drifting into a long, deep, and peaceful sleep, without dreams, without disturbance? That we and our children were born to die,—but neither of us born to be slaves. No—I'm mistaken; that line was from Eleazer’s speech, as noted by Josephus (de Bell. Judaic.)—Eleazer says he got it from the philosophers of India; most likely Alexander the Great, on his invasion of India, after conquering Persia, among the many things he took, snagged that idea too; which is how it made its way, if not entirely by himself (since we all know he died in Babylon), at least through some of his raiders into Greece,—from Greece it traveled to Rome,—from Rome to France,—and from France to England:——So things come round.——
By land carriage, I can conceive no other way.——
By land transport, I can't think of any other way.——
By water the sentiment might easily have come down the Ganges into the Sinus Gangeticus, or Bay of Bengal, and so into the Indian Sea; and following the course of trade (the way from India by the Cape of Good Hope being then unknown), might be carried with other drugs and spices up the Red Sea to Joddah, the port of Mekka, or else to Tor or Sues, towns at the bottom of the gulf; and from thence by karrawans to Coptos, but three days’ journey distant, so down the Nile directly to Alexandria, where the SENTIMENT would be landed at the very foot of the great stair-case of the Alexandrian library,——and from that store-house it would be fetched.———Bless me! what a trade was driven by the learned in those days!
By water, the sentiment could have easily traveled down the Ganges into the Sinus Gangeticus, or Bay of Bengal, and then into the Indian Sea; and following trade routes (since the path from India by the Cape of Good Hope was unknown at the time), it might have been transported with other drugs and spices up the Red Sea to Joddah, the port of Mekka, or to Tor or Sues, towns at the bottom of the gulf; and from there by caravans to Coptos, which was only three days' journey away, and then down the Nile directly to Alexandria, where the FEELING would be unloaded at the base of the grand staircase of the Alexandrian library,——and from that repository, it would be retrieved.———Goodness! What a trade was carried out by the scholars in those days!
CHAPTER XIII
——Now my father had a way, a little like that of Job’s (in case there ever was such a man——if not, there’s an end of the matter.——
——Now my dad had a way, a bit like that of Job’s (if there was ever such a person——if not, that settles the matter.
Though, by the bye, because your learned men find some difficulty in fixing the precise æra in which so great a man lived;—whether, for instance, before or after the patriarchs, &c.——to vote, therefore, that he never lived at all, is a little cruel,—’tis not doing as they would be done by,—happen that as it 272 may)——My father, I say, had a way, when things went extremely wrong with him, especially upon the first sally of his impatience,—of wondering why he was begot,—wishing himself dead;—sometimes worse:——And when the provocation ran high, and grief touched his lips with more than ordinary powers—Sir, you scarce could have distinguished him from Socrates himself.——Every word would breathe the sentiments of a soul disdaining life, and careless about all its issues; for which reason, though my mother was a woman of no deep reading, yet the abstract of Socrates’s oration, which my father was giving my uncle Toby, was not altogether new to her.—She listened to it with composed intelligence, and would have done so to the end of the chapter, had not my father plunged (which he had no occasion to have done) into that part of the pleading where the great philosopher reckons up his connections, his alliances, and children; but renounces a security to be so won by working upon the passions of his judges.—“I have friends—I have relations,—I have three desolate children,”—says Socrates.—
But, by the way, since your scholars have some trouble determining the exact time when such a great man lived—whether, for example, it was before or after the patriarchs, etc.—to claim that he never existed at all is a bit harsh; it’s not treating them as they would want to be treated. My father, I say, had a tendency, when things were going particularly wrong for him, especially at the first flash of his impatience, to wonder why he was even born and to wish he were dead—sometimes even worse. And when the provocation was intense, and grief brought an extra sharpness to his words—Sir, you could hardly tell him apart from Socrates himself. Every word would express the feelings of a soul that was disdainful of life and indifferent to its outcomes; for that reason, even though my mother wasn’t well-read, the summary of Socrates’s speech that my father was presenting to my uncle Toby wasn’t entirely unfamiliar to her. She listened to it with an understanding calm and would have continued to do so until the end of the chapter if my father hadn’t unfortunately jumped (which he really didn't need to do) into that part of the discourse where the great philosopher lists his connections, his family, and his children; but he refuses to secure any favoritism by appealing to the emotions of his judges. “I have friends—I have relatives—I have three orphaned children,” says Socrates.
——Then, cried my mother, opening the door,——you have one more, Mr. Shandy, than I know of.
——Then, my mother exclaimed, opening the door,——you have one more, Mr. Shandy, than I’m aware of.
By heaven! I have one less,—said my father, getting up and walking out of the room.
By heaven! I have one less, said my father, standing up and walking out of the room.
CHAPTER XIV
——They are Socrates’s children, said my uncle Toby. He has been dead a hundred years ago, replied my mother.
——They are Socrates’s children, my uncle Toby said. He died a hundred years ago, my mother replied.
My uncle Toby was no chronologer—so not caring to advance one step but upon safe ground, he laid down his pipe deliberately upon the table, and rising up, and taking my mother most kindly by the hand, without saying another word, either good or bad, to her, he led her out after my father, that he might finish the ecclaircissement himself.
My uncle Toby wasn’t one for keeping track of time—he preferred to move forward only when he felt secure. He set his pipe down slowly on the table, stood up, and took my mother gently by the hand. Without saying anything else to her, good or bad, he led her out after my father so he could handle the situation himself.
CHAPTER XV
Had this volume been a farce, which, unless every one’s life and opinions are to be looked upon as a farce as well as mine, I see no reason to suppose—the last chapter, Sir, had finished the first act of it, and then this chapter must have set off thus.
If this volume had been a joke, which, unless everyone's life and opinions are seen as a joke along with mine, I see no reason to think— the last chapter, Sir, would have wrapped up the first act of it, and then this chapter would have started like this.
Ptr..r..r..ing—twing—twang—prut—trut——’tis a cursed bad 273 fiddle.—Do you know whether my fiddle’s in tune or no?—trut..prut..—They should be fifths.——’Tis wickedly strung—tr...a.e.i.o.u.-twang.—The bridge is a mile too high, and the sound post absolutely down,—else—trut . . prut—hark! ’tis not so bad a tone.—Diddle diddle, diddle diddle, diddle diddle, dum. There is nothing in playing before good judges,—but there’s a man there—no—not him with the bundle under his arm—the grave man in black.—’Sdeath! not the gentleman with the sword on.—Sir, I had rather play a Caprichio to Calliope herself, than draw my bow across my fiddle before that very man; and yet I’ll stake my Cremona to a Jew’s trump, which is the greatest musical odds that ever were laid, that I will this moment stop three hundred and fifty leagues out of tune upon my fiddle, without punishing one single nerve that belongs to him—Twaddle diddle, tweddle diddle,—twiddle diddle,——twoddle diddle,—twuddle diddle,——prut trut—krish—krash—krush.—I’ve undone you, Sir,—but you see he’s no worse,—and was Apollo to take his fiddle after me, he can make him no better.
Ptr..r..r..ing—twing—twang—prut—trut——it’s a cursed bad 273 fiddle. Do you know if my fiddle’s in tune or not?—trut..prut..—It should be fifths. It’s wickedly strung—tr...a.e.i.o.u.-twang. The bridge is a mile too high, and the sound post is absolutely down,—otherwise—trut . prut—hark! it’s not such a bad tone.—Diddle diddle, diddle diddle, diddle diddle, dum. There’s nothing like playing in front of good judges,—but there’s a man there—no—not him with the bundle under his arm—the serious man in black.—’Sdeath! not the gentleman with the sword on.—Sir, I’d rather play a Caprichio to Calliope herself than draw my bow across my fiddle in front of that very man; and yet I’ll bet my Cremona against a Jew’s trump, which is the biggest musical bet ever made, that I’ll right this moment be three hundred and fifty leagues out of tune on my fiddle, without bothering a single nerve that belongs to him—Twaddle diddle, tweddle diddle,—twiddle diddle,—twoddle diddle,—twuddle diddle,—prut trut—krish—krash—krush. I’ve messed you up, Sir,—but you see he’s no worse,—and if Apollo were to take up his fiddle after me, he couldn’t make it any better.
Diddle diddle, diddle diddle, diddle diddle—hum—dum—drum.
Diddle diddle, diddle diddle, diddle diddle—hum—dum—drum.
—Your worships and your reverences love music—and God has made you all with good ears—and some of you play delightfully yourselves—trut-prut,—prut-trut.
—You all love music—and God has given you great hearing—and some of you play wonderfully yourselves—trut-prut,—prut-trut.
O! there is—whom I could sit and hear whole days,—whose talents lie in making what he fiddles to be felt,—who inspires me with his joys and hopes, and puts the most hidden springs of my heart into motion.—If you would borrow five guineas of me, Sir,—which is generally ten guineas more than I have to spare—or you Messrs. Apothecary and Taylor, want your bills paying,—that’s your time.
Oh! There is someone I could sit and listen to for hours—whose talent is making the music he plays resonate—who fills me with his joys and hopes, and brings to life the deepest emotions in my heart. If you, sir, would like to borrow five guineas from me—which is usually ten guineas more than I can afford—or if you, Messrs. Apothecary and Taylor, need your bills paid—now's the time.
CHAPTER XVI
The first thing which entered my father’s head, after affairs were a little settled in the family, and Susannah had got possession of my mother’s green sattin night-gown,—was to sit down coolly, after the example of Xenophon, and write a Tristra-pædia, or system of education for me; collecting first for that purpose his own scattered thoughts, counsels, and notions; and binding them together, so as to form an INSTITUTE for the government of my childhood and adolescence. I was my father’s 274 last stake—he had lost my brother Bobby entirely,—he had lost, by his own computation, full three-fourths of me—that is, he had been unfortunate in his three first great casts for me—my geniture, nose, and name,—there was but this one left; and accordingly my father gave himself up to it with as much devotion as ever my uncle Toby had done to his doctrine of projectils.—The difference between them was, that my uncle Toby drew his whole knowledge of projectils from Nicholas Tartaglia—My father spun his, every thread of it, out of his own brain,—or reeled and cross-twisted what all other spinners and spinsters had spun before him, that ’twas pretty near the same torture to him.
The first thing that came to my father’s mind, after things settled down a bit in the family, and Susannah had taken possession of my mother’s green satin nightgown, was to sit down calmly, following the example of Xenophon, and write a Tristra-pædia, or education system for me; gathering his own scattered thoughts, advice, and ideas for that purpose; and putting them together to create an INSTITUTE to guide my childhood and teenage years. I was my father’s last chance—he had completely lost my brother Bobby—he estimated he had already lost about three-fourths of me—that is, he had been unfortunate in his first three major attempts for me—my birth chart, my nose, and my name—there was only this one left; so my father dedicated himself to it with as much passion as my uncle Toby had for his theory of projectiles. The difference between them was that my uncle Toby derived all his knowledge of projectiles from Nicholas Tartaglia—while my father drew every bit of his knowledge from his own mind, or twisted together what all other thinkers had previously spun, which was nearly as difficult for him.
In about three years, or something more, my father had got advanced almost into the middle of his work.—Like all other writers, he met with disappointments.—He imagined he should be able to bring whatever he had to say, into so small a compass, that when it was finished and bound, it might be rolled up in my mother’s hussive.—Matter grows under our hands.—Let no man say,—“Come—I’ll write a duodecimo.”
In about three years, or maybe a bit longer, my father had gotten pretty far along in his work. Like all writers, he faced his share of disappointments. He thought he could condense everything he wanted to say into such a small volume that once it was finished and bound, it could fit into my mother’s purse. Ideas tend to expand as we work on them. Let no one say, "Come on—I’ll write a small book."
My father gave himself up to it, however, with the most painful diligence, proceeding step by step in every line, with the same kind of caution and circumspection (though I cannot say upon quite so religious a principle) as was used by John de la Casse, the lord archbishop of Benevento, in compassing his Galatea; in which his Grace of Benevento spent near forty years of his life; and when the thing came out, it was not of above half the size or the thickness of a Rider’s Almanack.—How the holy man managed the affair, unless he spent the greatest part of his time in combing his whiskers, or playing at primero with his chaplain,—would pose any mortal not let into the true secret;—and therefore ’tis worth explaining to the world, was it only for the encouragement of those few in it, who write not so much to be fed—as to be famous.
My father dedicated himself to it, though it was a painful process, taking it step by step with a similar caution and care (although I can’t say it was quite as devout) as John de la Casse, the lord archbishop of Benevento, did in creating his Galatea; his Grace of Benevento spent almost forty years on that project, and when it finally came out, it was only about half the size and thickness of a Rider’s Almanack. How the holy man managed to pull it off, unless he spent most of his time grooming his whiskers or playing primero with his chaplain, would stump anyone not privy to the real secret; so it’s worth explaining to the world, even just to encourage those few who write not just to make a living but to achieve fame.
I own had John de la Casse, the archbishop of Benevento, for whose memory (notwithstanding his Galatea) I retain the highest veneration,—had he been, Sir, a slender clerk—of dull wit—slow parts—costive head, and so forth,—he and his Galatea might have jogged on together to the age of Methuselah for me,—the phænomenon had not been worth a parenthesis.—
I only had John de la Casse, the archbishop of Benevento, for whom I still have the utmost respect (despite his Galatea) — if he had been, Sir, a thin scholar with a dull mind, slow thoughts, a tight head, and so on — he and his Galatea could have gone on together until the age of Methuselah as far as I’m concerned — the phenomenon wouldn’t have been worth a (parentheses)
But the reverse of this was the truth: John de la Casse was a genius of fine parts and fertile fancy; and yet with all these advantages of nature, which should have pricked him forwards with his Galatea, he lay under an impuissance at the same time 275 of advancing above a line and a half in the compass of a whole summer’s day: this disability in his Grace arose from an opinion he was afflicted with,—which opinion was this,—viz. that whenever a Christian was writing a book (not for his private amusement, but) where his intent and purpose was, bonâ fide, to print and publish it to the world, his first thoughts were always the temptations of the evil one.—This was the state of ordinary writers: but when a personage of venerable character and high station, either in church or state, once turned author,—he maintained, that from the very moment he took pen in hand—all the devils in hell broke out of their holes to cajole him.—’Twas Term-time with them,—every thought, first and last, was captious;—how specious and good soever,—’twas all one;—in whatever form or colour it presented itself to the imagination,—’twas still a stroke of one or other of ’em levell’d at him, and was to be fenced off.—So that the life of a writer, whatever he might fancy to the contrary, was not so much a state of composition, as a state of warfare; and his probation in it, precisely that of any other man militant upon earth,—both depending alike, not half so much upon the degrees of his WIT—as his RESISTANCE.
But the opposite was true: John de la Casse was a brilliant thinker with a vivid imagination; and yet despite these natural advantages that should have pushed him forward with his Galatea, he found himself unable to write more than a line and a half over an entire summer's day. This struggle was due to a belief he held—specifically, that whenever a Christian set out to write a book (not just for personal enjoyment, but) with the genuine intent to publish it to the world, his initial thoughts were always influenced by the temptation of the devil. This was the case for ordinary writers. But when someone of significant character and high position, whether in the church or in government, decided to write, he believed that from the moment he picked up a pen, all the devils in hell came out to manipulate him. It was Term-time for them—every thought, good or bad, was a trap; no matter how appealing it seemed, it was still a maneuver from one of them aimed at him, and he had to be on guard against it. Thus, the life of a writer, no matter what he might think otherwise, was not so much a state of composition as a state of warfare; and his experience in it was precisely that of any soldier fighting on earth—both relying not so much on the levels of his Wit as on his RESISTANCE.
My father was hugely pleased with this theory of John de la Casse, archbishop of Benevento; and (had it not cramped him a little in his creed) I believe would have given ten of the best acres in the Shandy estate, to have been the broacher of it.—How far my father actually believed in the devil, will be seen, when I come to speak of my father’s religious notions, in the progress of this work: ’tis enough to say here, as he could not have the honour of it, in the literal sense of the doctrine—he took up with the allegory of it; and would often say, especially when his pen was a little retrograde, there was as much good meaning, truth, and knowledge, couched under the veil of John de la Casse’s parabolical representation,—as was to be found in any one poetic fiction or mystic record of antiquity.—Prejudice of education, he would say, is the devil,—and the multitudes of them which we suck in with our mother’s milk—are the devil and all.——We are haunted with them, brother Toby, in all our lucubrations and researches; and was a man fool enough to submit tamely to what they obtruded upon him,—what would his book be? Nothing,—he would add, throwing his pen away with a vengeance,—nothing but a farrago of the clack of nurses, and of the nonsense of the old women (of both sexes) throughout the kingdom.
My father was really excited about this theory from John de la Casse, the archbishop of Benevento; and if it hadn't been a bit restrictive for him in terms of his beliefs, I think he would have given up ten of the best acres from the Shandy estate just to be the one to introduce it. — How much my father actually believed in the devil will become clear when I talk about his religious views later in this work: it’s enough to say that, since he couldn’t truly claim that honor in the literal sense of the doctrine, he settled for the allegory of it. He often said, especially when he felt a bit stuck in his writing, that there was just as much good meaning, truth, and knowledge hidden beneath the veil of John de la Casse’s parabolic representation as in any poetic fiction or mystical record from ancient times. — He would say, prejudice from education is the devil, and the many of them that we absorb with our mother’s milk are the devil and all. — We are haunted by these biases, brother Toby, in all our thoughts and research; and if a man were foolish enough to passively accept what they pushed on him, what would his book be? Nothing, he would add, throwing his pen away in frustration — nothing but a jumble of the chatter of nurses and the nonsense of the old women (of both genders) throughout the kingdom.
This is the best account I am determined to give of the slow 276 progress my father made in his Tristra-pædia; at which (as I said) he was three years, and something more, indefatigably at work, and, at last, had scarce completed, by his own reckoning, one half of his undertaking: the misfortune was, that I was all that time totally neglected and abandoned to my mother: and what was almost as bad, by the very delay, the first part of the work, upon which my father had spent the most of his pains, was rendered entirely useless,——every day a page or two became of no consequence.——
This is the best account I can provide of the slow 276 progress my father made on his Tristra-pædia; during which, as I mentioned, he worked tirelessly for three years and a bit more, and in the end, by his own estimate, had barely completed half of his project. The unfortunate part was that I had been completely neglected and left to my mother the whole time. What made it even worse was that due to the delay, the first part of the work, which my father had put the most effort into, became entirely useless—every day a page or two lost its importance.——
——Certainly it was ordained as a scourge upon the pride of human wisdom, That the wisest of us all should thus outwit ourselves, and eternally forego our purposes, in the intemperate act of pursuing them.
——Surely it was destined to be a punishment for human pride that the smartest among us would deceive ourselves like this and forever abandon our goals in the reckless pursuit of them.
In short, my father was so long in all his acts of resistance,—or in other words,—he advanced so very slow with his work, and I began to live and get forwards at such a rate, that if an event had not happened,——which, when we get to it, if it can be told with decency, shall not be concealed a moment from the reader——I verily believe, I had put by my father, and left him drawing a sun-dial, for no better purpose than to be buried underground.
In short, my father took so long in all his acts of resistance—basically, he moved so slowly with his work, while I started to live and progress so quickly that if an event hadn't happened—which, when we get to it, and if it can be shared respectfully, I won’t hide from the reader for a second—I genuinely believe I would have set my father aside, leaving him to draw a sundial with no better purpose than to be buried underground.
CHAPTER XVII
——’Twas nothing,—I did not lose two drops of blood by it—— ——’twas not worth calling in a surgeon, had he lived next door to us——thousands suffer by choice, what I did by accident.——Doctor Slop made ten times more of it, than there was occasion:——some men rise, by the art of hanging great weights upon small wires,—and I am this day (August the 10th, 1761) paying part of the price of this man’s reputation.——O ’twould provoke a stone, to see how things are carried on in this world!——The chamber-maid had left no ******* *** under the bed:——Cannot you contrive, master, quoth Susannah, lifting up the sash with one hand, as she spoke, and helping me up into the window-seat with the other,—cannot you manage, my dear, for a single time, to **** *** ** *** ******?
——It was nothing—I didn’t lose a drop of blood because of it—— ——it wasn’t worth calling in a surgeon even if he lived right next door——thousands choose to suffer, while I did so by accident.——Doctor Slop made a much bigger deal of it than necessary:——some people excel by putting heavy burdens on thin threads,—and today (i.e., August 10th, 1761) I’m paying part of the cost for this man’s reputation.——Oh, it would infuriate a stone to see how things are handled in this world!——The chambermaid left no ****** under the bed:——“Can’t you manage, master,” said Susannah, as she lifted the sash with one hand and helped me into the window seat with the other—“can’t you please, just this once, to *** *** ** *** ******?”
I was five years old.——Susannah did not consider that nothing was well hung in our family,——so slap came the sash down like lightning upon us;—Nothing is left,—cried Susannah,—nothing is left—for me, but to run my country.——
I was five years old.——Susannah didn’t think about how nothing was secure in our family,——so the sash came down on us like lightning;—Nothing is left,—cried Susannah,—nothing is left—for me, but to run my country.
My uncle Toby’s house was a much kinder sanctuary; and so Susannah fled to it.
My uncle Toby’s house was a much more welcoming place, so Susannah went there.
CHAPTER XVIII
When Susannah told the corporal the misadventure of the sash, with all the circumstances which attended the murder of me,—(as she called it)—the blood forsook his cheeks,—all accessaries in murder being principals,—Trim’s conscience told him he was as much to blame as Susannah,—and if the doctrine had been true, my uncle Toby had as much of the bloodshed to answer for to heaven, as either of ’em;—so that neither reason or instinct, separate or together, could possibly have guided Susannah’s steps to so proper an asylum. It is in vain to leave this to the Reader’s imagination:—to form any kind of hypothesis that will render these propositions feasible, he must cudgel his brains sore,—and to do it without,—he must have such brains as no reader ever had before him.——Why should I put them either to trial or to torture? ’Tis my own affair: I’ll explain it myself.
When Susannah told the corporal about the mishap with the sash, including all the details surrounding my so-called murder—(as she referred to it)—his face went pale. Since everyone involved in a murder is just as guilty, Trim felt guilty too, just like Susannah. If that idea were true, then my uncle Toby was equally accountable for the bloodshed before heaven, just like either of them. So, neither reason nor instinct could have directed Susannah to such a fitting place for help. It’s pointless to leave this to the Reader’s imagination: to come up with an explanation that makes sense of these ideas, he'd have to really strain his brain—and to do it without any struggle, he'd need a type of brain no reader has ever had before.——Why should I put them through that kind of testing or torment? It’s my own matter: I’ll explain it myself.
CHAPTER XIX
’Tis a pity, Trim, said my uncle Toby, resting with his hand upon the corporal’s shoulder, as they both stood surveying their works,—that we have not a couple of field-pieces to mount in the gorge of that new redoubt;——’twould secure the lines all along there, and make the attack on that side quite complete:——get me a couple cast, Trim.
It is a shame, Trim, my uncle Toby said, resting his hand on the corporal’s shoulder as they both looked over their work, “that we don’t have a couple of cannons to set up in the gap of that new redoubt; it would secure the lines all along there and make the attack on that side totally effective:—get me a couple made, Trim.
Your honour shall have them, replied Trim, before to-morrow morning.
Your honor will have them, replied Trim, by tomorrow morning.
It was the joy of Trim’s heart,—nor was his fertile head ever at a loss for expedients in doing it, to supply my uncle Toby in his campaigns, with whatever his fancy called for; had it been his last crown, he would have sate down and hammered it into a paderero, to have prevented a single wish in his Master. The corporal had already,—what with cutting off the ends of my uncle Toby’s spouts—hacking and chiseling up the sides of his leaden gutters,—melting down his pewter shaving-bason,—and going at last, like Lewis the Fourteenth, on to the top of the church, for spare ends, &c.——he had that very campaign brought no less than eight new battering cannons, besides three demi-culverins, into the field; my uncle Toby’s demand for two more pieces for the redoubt, had set the corporal at work again; and no better resource offering, he had taken the two leaden 278 weights from the nursery window: and as the sash pullies, when the lead was gone, were of no kind of use, he had taken them away also, to make a couple of wheels for one of their carriages.
It was the joy of Trim’s heart, and his creative mind was never short on ideas to give my uncle Toby whatever he needed for his campaigns; even if it had been his last coin, he would have sat down and turned it into something useful just to satisfy a single wish of his master. The corporal had already, by cutting off the ends of my uncle Toby’s spouts, chiseling up the sides of his lead gutters, melting down his pewter shaving basin, and eventually going up onto the roof of the church for extra materials, managed to bring no less than eight new battering cannons and three demi-culverins into the field that very campaign; my uncle Toby’s request for two more pieces for the redoubt had set the corporal to work again, and with no better options, he took the two lead weights from the nursery window; since the sash pulleys were useless without the lead, he took those away too to make a couple of wheels for one of their carriages.
He had dismantled every sash-window in my uncle Toby’s house long before, in the very same way,—though not always in the same order; for sometimes the pullies have been wanted, and not the lead,—so then he began with the pullies,—and the pullies being picked out, then the lead became useless,—and so the lead went to pot too.
He had taken apart every sash window in my uncle Toby’s house a long time ago, doing it in pretty much the same way—although not always in the same order; sometimes he needed the pulleys and not the lead—so he started with the pulleys. Once the pulleys were removed, the lead was no longer needed—so that went to waste as well.
——A great MORAL might be picked handsomely out of this, but I have not time—’tis enough to say, wherever the demolition began, ’twas equally fatal to the sash window.
——A great Moral could definitely be drawn from this, but I don’t have the time—it's enough to say that wherever the destruction started, it was just as damaging to the sash window.
CHAPTER XX
The corporal had not taken his measures so badly in this stroke of artilleryship, but that he might have kept the matter entirely to himself, and left Susannah to have sustained the whole weight of the attack, as she could;—true courage is not content with coming off so.——The corporal, whether as general or comptroller of the train,—’twas no matter,——had done that, without which, as he imagined, the misfortune could never have happened,—at least in Susannah’s hands;——How would your honours have behaved?——He determined at once, not to take shelter behind Susannah,—but to give it; and with this resolution upon his mind, he marched upright into the parlour, to lay the whole manœuvre before my uncle Toby.
The corporal handled the artillery situation pretty well, but he could have kept it all to himself and let Susannah deal with the entire impact of the attack on her own. True bravery isn’t satisfied with just that. The corporal, whether he was acting as the leader or the one managing the supplies—either way, it didn’t matter—believed he had done something that, if he hadn’t, the disaster couldn’t have occurred in Susannah’s hands. How would you all have acted? He immediately decided not to hide behind Susannah but to step up and take charge. With that determination in mind, he walked confidently into the living room to present the entire situation to my uncle Toby.
My uncle Toby had just then been giving Yorick an account of the battle of Steenkirk, and of the strange conduct of count Solmes in ordering the foot to halt, and the horse to march where it could not act; which was directly contrary to the king’s commands, and proved the loss of the day.
My uncle Toby had just been telling Yorick about the battle of Steenkirk and the odd behavior of Count Solmes in ordering the infantry to stop and the cavalry to advance where they couldn't be effective; this was completely against the king's orders and led to the defeat of the day.
There are incidents in some families so pat to the purpose of what is going to follow,—they are scarce exceeded by the invention of a dramatic writer;—I mean of ancient days.———
There are situations in some families that are so fitting for what's about to come—it's hard to find anything better than what a playwright from ancient times could come up with.
Trim, by the help of his forefinger, laid flat upon the table, and the edge of his hand striking across it at right angles, made a shift to tell his story so, that priests and virgins might have listened to it;—and the story being told,—the dialogue went on as follows.
Trim, using his forefinger, laid it flat on the table, and with the edge of his hand striking across it at a right angle, tried to tell his story in a way that priests and virgins could have listened to;—and once the story was told,—the dialogue continued as follows.
CHAPTER XXI
——I would be picquetted to death, cried the corporal, as he concluded Susannah’s story, before I would suffer the woman to come to any harm,—’twas my fault, an’ please your honour,—not hers.
——I would be picked to death, cried the corporal, as he finished Susannah’s story, before I let the woman come to any harm,—it was my fault, if I may say so, not hers.
Corporal Trim, replied my uncle Toby, putting on his hat which lay upon the table,——if anything can be said to be a fault, when the service absolutely requires it should be done,—’tis I certainly who deserve the blame,——you obeyed your orders.
Corporal Trim, my uncle Toby said, putting on his hat that was on the table,——if we can really call it a fault when the service absolutely demands it,——I’m the one who deserves the blame,——you followed your orders.
Had count Solmes, Trim, done the same at the battle of Steenkirk, said Yorick, drolling a little upon the corporal, who had been run over by a dragoon in the retreat,——he had saved thee;——Saved! cried Trim, interrupting Yorick, and finishing the sentence for him after his own fashion,——he had saved five battalions, an’ please your reverence, every soul of them:——there was Cutts’s—continued the corporal, clapping the forefinger of his right hand upon the thumb of his left, and counting round his hand,——there was Cutts’s,——Mackay’s,——Angus’s,——Graham’s,——and Leven’s, all cut to pieces;——and so had the English life-guards too, had it not been for some regiments upon the right, who marched up boldly to their relief, and received the enemy’s fire in their faces, before any one of their own platoons discharged a musket,——they’ll go to heaven for it,—added Trim.—Trim is right, said my uncle Toby, nodding to Yorick,——he’s perfectly right. What signified his marching the horse, continued the corporal, where the ground was so straight, that the French had such a nation of hedges, and copses, and ditches, and fell’d trees laid this way and that to cover them; (as they always have).——Count Solmes should have sent us,——we would have fired muzzle to muzzle with them for their lives.——There was nothing to be done for the horse:——he had his foot shot off however for his pains, continued the corporal, the very next campaign at Landen.—Poor Trim got his wound there, quoth my uncle Toby.——’Twas owing, an’ please your honour, entirely to count Solmes,——had he drubb’d them soundly at Steenkirk, they would not have fought us at Landen.——Possibly not,——Trim, said my uncle Toby;——though if they have the advantage of a wood, or you give them a moment’s time to intrench themselves, they are a 280 nation which will pop and pop for ever at you.——There is no way but to march coolly up to them,——receive their fire, and fall in upon them, pell-mell——Ding dong, added Trim.——Horse and foot, said my uncle Toby.——Helter skelter, said Trim.——Right and left, cried my uncle Toby.——Blood an’ ounds, shouted the corporal;——the battle raged,——Yorick drew his chair a little to one side for safety, and after a moment’s pause, my uncle Toby sinking his voice a note,—resumed the discourse as follows.
Had Count Solmes and Trim done the same at the battle of Steenkirk, said Yorick, joking a bit about the corporal, who had been run over by a dragoon during the retreat,——he would have saved you;——“Saved!” cried Trim, interrupting Yorick and finishing the sentence his own way,——“he saved five battalions, if it pleases you, every single one of them:——there was Cutts’s—” the corporal continued, tapping the forefinger of his right hand against the thumb of his left and counting on his fingers,——“there was Cutts’s,——Mackay’s,——Angus’s,——Graham’s,——and Leven’s, all wiped out;——and the English lifeguards would have been too, if not for some regiments on the right, who marched up boldly to help them and took the enemy’s fire straight in their faces before any of their own platoons even fired a musket,——they’ll go to heaven for that,” added Trim. “Trim is right,” said my uncle Toby, nodding at Yorick,——“he’s absolutely right. What was the point of marching the cavalry,” continued the corporal, “when the ground was so open and the French had so many hedges, copses, ditches, and fallen trees scattered all around to cover themselves; (like they always do).——Count Solmes should have sent us,——we would have fired muzzle to muzzle with them for their lives.——There was nothing to be done for the cavalry:——he lost his foot anyway during the next campaign at Landen.——Poor Trim got his wound there, my uncle Toby remarked.——’Twas completely due to Count Solmes, if you please,——had he beaten them soundly at Steenkirk, they wouldn’t have fought us at Landen.——Maybe not,——Trim, my uncle Toby said;——though if they have the advantage of a wood, or you give them a moment to dig in, they are a 280 nation that will keep firing at you forever.——The only way is to march coolly up to them,——take their fire, and fall in on them, all mixed up——“Ding dong,” added Trim.——“Cavalry and infantry,” my uncle Toby said.——“All mixed up,” said Trim.——“Right and left,” shouted my uncle Toby.——“Blood and guts,” shouted the corporal;——the battle raged,——Yorick moved his chair a bit to the side for safety, and after a moment’s pause, my uncle Toby, lowering his voice, resumed the conversation as follows.
CHAPTER XXII
King William, said my uncle Toby, addressing himself to Yorick, was so terribly provoked at count Solmes for disobeying his orders, that he would not suffer him to come into his presence for many months after.——I fear, answered Yorick, the squire will be as much provoked at the corporal, as the King at the count.——But ’twould be singularly hard in this case, continued he, if corporal Trim, who has behaved so diametrically opposite to count Solmes, should have the fate to be rewarded with the same disgrace:——too oft in this world, do things take that train.——I would spring a mine, cried my uncle Toby, rising up,——and blow up my fortifications, and my house with them, and we would perish under their ruins, ere I would stand by and see it.——Trim directed a slight,——but a grateful bow towards his master,——and so the chapter ends.
King William, my uncle Toby said, talking to Yorick, was incredibly angry with count Solmes for ignoring his orders, so he wouldn't allow him to be in his presence for many months afterward.——I’m worried, Yorick replied, that the squire will be just as angry with the corporal as the King is with the count.——But it would be particularly unfair in this case, he continued, if corporal Trim, who has acted completely differently from count Solmes, ends up facing the same disgrace:——too often in this world, things turn out that way.——I would blow everything up, my uncle Toby exclaimed as he stood up,——and destroy my fortifications and my house along with them, and we would die under the rubble before I’d just stand by and watch it happen.——Trim gave a slight but appreciative bow to his master,——and that’s how the chapter ends.
CHAPTER XXIII
——Then, Yorick, replied my uncle Toby, you and I will lead the way abreast,——and do you, corporal, follow a few paces behind us.——And Susannah, an’ please your honour, said Trim, shall be put in the rear.——’Twas an excellent disposition,—and in this order, without either drums beating, or colours flying, they marched slowly from my uncle Toby’s house to Shandy-hall.
——Then, Yorick, replied my uncle Toby, you and I will walk side by side,——and you, corporal, follow a little behind us.——And Susannah, if it pleases your honor, said Trim, should be positioned at the back.——It was a great plan,—and in this formation, without any drums beating or flags flying, they walked slowly from my uncle Toby’s house to Shandy-hall.
——I wish, said Trim, as they entered the door,—instead of the sash weights, I had cut off the church spout, as I once thought to have done.—You have cut off spouts enow, replied Yorick.——
——I wish, said Trim, as they walked through the door, — instead of the sash weights, I had cut off the church spout, like I had once planned to do. — You've cut off enough spouts already, replied Yorick.
CHAPTER XXIV
As many pictures as have been given of my father, how like him soever in different airs and attitudes,—not one, or all of them, can ever help the reader to any kind of preconception of how my father would think, speak, or act, upon any untried occasion or occurrence of life.—There was that infinitude of oddities in him, and of chances along with it, by which handle he would take a thing,—it baffled, Sir, all calculations.——The truth was, his road lay so very far on one side, from that wherein most men travelled,—that every object before him presented a face and section of itself to his eye, altogether different from the plan and elevation of it seen by the rest of mankind.—In other words, ’twas a different object, and in course was differently considered:
As many pictures as have been taken of my father, no matter how similar they are in different poses and expressions, not one of them, or even all of them combined, can give the reader any clear idea of how my father would think, speak, or act in any new situation or event in life. There was such a multitude of quirks in him, and the randomness that came with it, that it bewildered, Sir, all predictions. The truth is, his path was so far off from where most people traveled that everything in front of him appeared completely different from the way it was seen by others. In other words, it was a different object, and thus it was perceived differently:
This is the true reason, that my dear Jenny and I, as well as all the world besides us, have such eternal squabbles about nothing.—She looks at her outside,—I, at her in—. How is it possible we should agree about her value?
This is the real reason why my dear Jenny and I, along with everyone else, have endless arguments over nothing. She focuses on her appearance, while I focus on her inner self. How can we possibly agree on what she’s worth?
CHAPTER XXV
’Tis a point settled,—and I mention it for the comfort of Confucius,2 who is apt to get entangled in telling a plain story—that provided he keeps along the line of his story,—he may go backwards and forwards as he will,—’tis still held to be no digression.
It is a settled point,—and I mention it for the comfort of Confucius,2 who tends to get caught up in telling a straightforward story—that as long as he stays on topic,—he can move back and forth as he likes,—it’s still considered no digression.
This being premised, I take the benefit of the act of going backwards myself.
This being established, I will take advantage of the act of going backwards myself.
CHAPTER XXVI
Fifty thousand pannier loads of devils—(not of the Archbishop of Benevento’s,—I mean of Rabelais’s devils) with their tails chopped off by their rumps, could not have made so diabolical a scream of it, as I did—when the accident befel me: it summoned up my mother instantly into the nursery,—so that Susannah had but just time to make her escape down the back stairs, as my mother came up the fore.
Fifty thousand loads of devils—(not from the Archbishop of Benevento, but Rabelais’s devils)—with their tails cut off at the rear, couldn't have made a more hellish scream than I did when the accident happened. It made my mother rush straight into the nursery—so that Susannah barely had time to slip away down the back stairs just as my mother was coming up the front.
Now, though I was old enough to have told the story myself,—and young enough, I hope, to have done it without malignity; yet Susannah, in passing by the kitchen, for fear of accidents, had left it in shorthand with the cook—the cook had told it with a commentary to Jonathan, and Jonathan to Obadiah; so that by the time my father had rung the bell half a dozen times, to know what was the matter above,—was Obadiah enabled to give him a particular account of it, just as it had happened.—I thought as much, said my father, tucking up his night-gown;—and so walked up stairs.
Now, even though I was old enough to tell the story myself—and young enough, I hope, to do it without any malice—Susannah, worried about accidents, had left a shorthand version of it with the cook. The cook then explained it to Jonathan, and Jonathan relayed it to Obadiah; so by the time my father had rung the bell half a dozen times to find out what was going on upstairs, Obadiah was able to give him a detailed account of it, exactly as it had happened. "I thought as much," my father said, pulling up his nightgown, and then he walked upstairs.
One would imagine from this——(though for my own part I somewhat question it)—that my father, before that time, had actually wrote that remarkable character in the Tristra-pædia, which to me is the most original and entertaining one in the whole book;—and that is the chapter upon sash-windows, with a bitter Philippick at the end of it, upon the forgetfulness of chamber-maids.—I have but two reasons for thinking otherwise.
One might think from this—though I personally question it a bit—that my father had actually written that amazing character in the Tristra-pædia, which I find to be the most original and entertaining in the entire book; and that is the chapter on sash-windows, with a sharp Philippick at the end about the forgetfulness of chambermaids. I have only two reasons for believing otherwise.
First, Had the matter been taken into consideration, before the event happened, my father certainly would have nailed up the sash window for good an’ all;—which, considering with what difficulty he composed books,—he might have done with ten times less trouble, than he could have wrote the chapter: this argument I foresee holds good against his writing a chapter, even after the event; but ’tis obviated under the second reason, which I have the honour to offer to the world in support of my opinion, that my father did not write the chapter upon sash-windows and chamber-pots, at the time supposed,—and it is this.
First, if the matter had been considered before the event happened, my father definitely would have permanently nailed up the sash window; which, given how hard it was for him to write books, he could have done with ten times less trouble than it took him to write the chapter. I see that this argument still holds true against him writing a chapter, even after the event; but it is countered by the second reason, which I’m proud to present to the world to support my belief that my father didn’t write the chapter on sash windows and chamber pots at the time alleged—and it is this.
——That, in order to render the Tristra-pædia complete,—I wrote the chapter myself.
——That, to make the Tristra-pædia complete,—I wrote the chapter myself.
CHAPTER XXVII
My father put on his spectacles—looked,—took them off,—put them into the case—all in less than a statutable minute; and without opening his lips, turned about and walked precipitately down stairs: my mother imagined he had stepped down for lint and basilicon; but seeing him return with a couple of folios under his arm, and Obadiah following him with a large reading-desk, she took it for granted ’twas an herbal, and so drew him a chair to the bedside, that he might consult upon the case at his ease.
My father put on his glasses—looked around—took them off—put them back in the case—all in less than a minute; and without saying a word, turned around and hurried downstairs. My mother thought he had gone to get some supplies; but when she saw him come back with a couple of large books under his arm, and Obadiah following him with a big reading desk, she assumed it was a herbal, so she pulled up a chair to the bedside for him to comfortably consult about the situation.
——If it be but right done,—said my father, turning to the Section—de sede vel subjecto circumcisionis,——for he had brought up Spenser de Legibus Hebræorum Ritualibus—and Maimonides, in order to confront and examine us altogether.—
——If it’s done right,—said my father, turning to the Section—on the subject of circumcision,——for he had brought up Spenser on the Ritual Laws of the Hebrews—and Maimonides, to challenge and examine us all together.
——If it be but right done, quoth he:—only tell us, cried my mother, interrupting him, what herbs?——For that, replied my father, you must send for Dr. Slop.
——If it's done correctly, he said:—just tell us, cried my mother, interrupting him, what herbs?——For that, replied my father, you need to call Dr. Slop.
My mother went down, and my father went on, reading the section as follows,
My mom went downstairs, and my dad kept reading the section like this,
* * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * *
* * * * ———Very well,—said my
father,
* * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * *
* * —nay, if it has that
convenience——and so without stopping a moment to settle it
first in his mind, whether the Jews had it from the
Egyptians, or the Egyptians from the Jews,—he
rose up, and rubbing his forehead two or three times across with the
palm of his hand, in the manner we rub out the footsteps of care, when
evil has trod lighter upon us than we foreboded,—he shut the book,
and walked down stairs.—Nay, said he, mentioning the name of a
different great nation upon every step as he set his foot upon
it—if the Egyptians,—the
Syrians,—the Phoenicians,—the Arabians,—the Cappadocians,——if the Colchi, and Troglodytes did it——if Solon and Pythagoras
submitted,—what is Tristram?——Who am I, that I should fret
or fume one moment about the matter?
I'm sorry, but it seems you haven't provided any text for me to modernize. Please share the text you'd like me to work on, and I'll assist you with it.* ———Very well,—said my father,
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Sure, I can help with that! Please provide the phrases you would like me to modernize.* —well, if it has that advantage——and without taking a moment to figure out if the Jews got it from the Egyptians, or the Egyptians got it from the Jews,—he stood up, rubbing his forehead a couple of times with his palm, like we do to erase the worries of life, when troubles weigh less on us than we expected,—he closed the book and went downstairs. —Well, he said, naming a different great nation with every step he took—if the Egyptians,—the Syrians,—the Phoenicians,—the Arab horses,—the Cappadocians,——if the Colchi and Cavemen did it——if Solon and Pythagoras accepted it,—what is Tristram?——Who am I, to stress or worry for even a moment about this?
CHAPTER XXVIII
Dear Yorick, said my father, smiling (for Yorick had broke his rank with my uncle Toby in coming through the narrow entry, and so had stept first into the parlour)—this Tristram of ours, I find, comes very hardly by all his religious rites.—Never was the son of Jew, Christian, Turk, or Infidel initiated into them in so oblique and slovenly a manner.—But he is no worse, I trust, said Yorick.—There has been certainly, continued my father, the deuce and all to do in some part or other of the ecliptic, when this offspring of mine was formed.—That, you are a better judge of than I, replied Yorick.—Astrologers, quoth my father, know better than us both:—the trine and sextil aspects have jumped awry,—or the opposite of their ascendants 284 have not hit it, as they should,—or the lords of the genitures (as they call them) have been at bo-peep,—or something has been wrong above, or below with us.
Hey Yorick, my father said, smiling (since Yorick had broken his place in line with my uncle Toby to enter the narrow entry first into the parlor)—I’ve noticed that our Tristram is having a really tough time with all his religious rites. No child of a Jew, Christian, Turk, or Infidel has ever been introduced to them in such a disorganized and careless way. But I hope he’s no worse for it, Yorick said. My father continued, there must have been some major misalignment in the stars when my child was conceived. You know better about that than I do, Yorick replied. Astrologers, said my father, know more than either of us: the trine and sextile aspects must have gone all wrong, or their ascendants didn’t align as they should have, or the lords of their horoscopes (as they call them) have been playing peekaboo, or something has been off up there or down here with us.
——I’m not sure, replied my father,—but they tell us, brother Toby, he’s the better for it.——Provided, said Yorick, you travel him into Egypt.——Of that, answered my father, he will have the advantage, when he sees the Pyramids.——
——I’m not sure, my father replied, —but they say, brother Toby, that it’s good for him.——Provided, said Yorick, you take him to Egypt.——As for that, my father answered, he’ll have the advantage when he sees the Pyramids.
Now every word of this, quoth my uncle Toby, is Arabick to me.——I wish, said Yorick, ’twas so, to half the world.
Now every word of this, my uncle Toby said, is like Greek to me.——I wish, said Yorick, it was the same for half the world.
——Ilus,6 continued my father, circumcised his whole army one morning.—Not without a court martial? cried my uncle Toby.——Though the learned, continued he, taking no notice of my uncle Toby’s remark, but turning to Yorick,—are greatly divided still who Ilus was;—some say Saturn;—some the Supreme Being;—others, no more than a brigadier general under Pharaoh-neco.——Let him be who he will, said my uncle Toby, I know not by what article of war he could justify it.
——Ilus,6 my father continued, circumcised his entire army one morning.—Was there a court-martial? my uncle Toby asked.——Though the scholars, he went on, ignoring my uncle Toby’s question and turning to Yorick, are still very divided on who Ilus actually was;—some say Saturn;—some say the Supreme Being;—others believe he was just a brigadier general under Pharaoh-neco.——Whoever he is, my uncle Toby said, I don’t see how he could justify it according to any article of war.
The controvertists, answered my father, assign two-and-twenty different reasons for it:—others, indeed, who have drawn their pens on the opposite side of the question, have shewn the world the futility of the greatest part of them.—But then again, our best polemic divines—I wish there was not a polemic divine, said Yorick, in the kingdom;—one ounce of practical divinity—is worth a painted ship-load of all their reverences have imported these fifty years.—Pray, Mr. Yorick, quoth my uncle Toby,—do tell me what a polemic divine is?——The best description, captain Shandy, I have ever read, is of a couple of ’em, replied Yorick, in the account of the battle fought single hands betwixt Gymnast and captain Tripet; which I have in my pocket.——I beg I may hear it, quoth my uncle Toby earnestly.—You shall, said Yorick.—And as the corporal is waiting for me at the door,—and I know the description of a battle will do the poor fellow more good than his supper,—I beg, 285 brother, you’ll give him leave to come in.—With all my soul, said my father.——Trim came in, erect and happy as an emperor; and having shut the door, Yorick took a book from his right-hand coat-pocket, and read, or pretended to read, as follows.
The debaters, my father replied, provide twenty-two different reasons for it:—others, indeed, who have taken the opposing view, have shown the world the ridiculousness of most of them.—But again, our best argumentative theologians—I wish there weren’t any argumentative theologian, said Yorick, in the kingdom;—one ounce of practical theology is worth a shipload of everything their respected figures have brought in these fifty years.—Please, Mr. Yorick, my uncle Toby interjected, can you tell me what an argumentative theologian is?——The best description, Captain Shandy, I’ve ever come across, is of a couple of them, replied Yorick, in the account of the battle fought single-handedly between Gymnast and Captain Tripet; which I have in my pocket.——I really want to hear it, my uncle Toby said eagerly.—You will, said Yorick.—And since the corporal is waiting for me at the door,—and I know the description of a battle will do the poor fellow more good than his dinner,—I ask, 285 brother, to let him come in.—With all my heart, said my father.——Trim came in, standing tall and happy like an emperor; and after shutting the door, Yorick took a book from his right-hand coat pocket and read, or pretended to read, as follows.
CHAPTER XXIX
——“which words being heard by all the soldiers which were there, divers of them being inwardly terrified, did shrink back and make room for the assailant: all this did Gymnast very well remark and consider; and therefore, making as if he would have alighted from off his horse, as he was poising himself on the mounting side, he most nimbly (with his short sword by his thigh) shifting his feet in the stirrup, and performing the stirrup-leather feat, whereby, after the inclining of his body downwards, he forthwith launched himself aloft into the air, and placed both his feet together upon the saddle, standing upright, with his back turned towards his horse’s head,—Now (said he) my case goes forward. Then suddenly in the same posture wherein he was, he fetched a gambol upon one foot, and turning to the left-hand, failed not to carry his body perfectly round, just into his former position, without missing one jot.——Ha! said Tripet, I will not do that at this time,—and not without cause. Well, said Gymnast, I have failed,—I will undo this leap; then with a marvellous strength and agility, turning towards the right-hand, he fetched another frisking gambol as before; which done, he set his right-hand thumb upon the bow of the saddle, raised himself up, and sprung into the air, poising and upholding his whole weight upon the muscle and nerve of the said thumb, and so turned and whirled himself about three times: at the fourth, reversing his body, and overturning it upside down, and foreside back, without touching anything, he brought himself betwixt the horse’s two ears, and then giving himself a jerking swing, he seated himself upon the crupper——”
——“When the soldiers heard these words, many of them, feeling scared, stepped back and made space for the attacker. Gymnast noticed and reflected on all this; so, pretending to get off his horse, while positioning himself on the mounting side, he nimbly shifted his feet in the stirrup, using the stirrup-leather technique. After leaning down, he launched himself into the air and placed both feet on the saddle, standing upright with his back to the horse’s head. ‘Now,’ he said, ‘my plan is in motion.’ Then suddenly, still in the same position, he did a jump on one foot and turned left, perfectly spinning back into his original position without missing a beat. ‘Ha!’ said Tripet, ‘I’m not going to try that right now,’ and he had good reason. ‘Well,’ said Gymnast, ‘I’ve failed—I’ll try that leap again.’ Then, with remarkable strength and agility, he turned right and did another jumping maneuver like before. After that, he placed his right thumb on the saddle bow, lifted himself, and sprang into the air, balancing his entire weight on that thumb. He spun around three times; on the fourth, he flipped his body upside down and backward without touching anything, landing himself right between the horse's ears. Then, giving himself a quick swing, he settled himself on the crupper.”——
(This can’t be fighting, said my uncle Toby.——The corporal shook his head at it.——Have patience, said Yorick.)
(This can’t be fighting, said my uncle Toby.——The corporal shook his head at it.——Have patience, said Yorick.)
“Then (Tripet) pass’d his right leg over his saddle, and placed himself en croup.—But, said he, ’twere better for me to get into the saddle; then putting the thumbs of both hands upon the crupper before him, and thereupon leaning himself, as upon the only supporters of his body, he incontinently turned heels over head in the air, and strait found himself betwixt the bow of the 286 saddle in a tolerable seat; then springing into the air with a summerset, he turned him about like a wind-mill, and made above a hundred frisks, turns, and demi-pommadas.”—Good God! cried Trim, losing all patience,—one home thrust of a bayonet is worth it all.——I think so too, replied Yorick.——
“Then (Tripet) swung his right leg over his saddle and positioned himself en croup.—But, he said, it would be better for me to get into the saddle; then placing the thumbs of both hands on the crupper in front of him, and leaning on that as the only support for his body, he immediately flipped over and found himself sitting comfortably between the bow of the 286 saddle; then springing into the air with a somersault, he spun around like a windmill, performing over a hundred flips, twists, and halfway turns.—Good God! exclaimed Trim, losing all patience—one solid jab with a bayonet is worth all that.——I think so too, replied Yorick.
I am of a contrary opinion, quoth my father.
I have a different opinion, said my father.
CHAPTER XXX
——No,—I think I have advanced nothing, replied my father, making answer to a question which Yorick had taken the liberty to put to him,—I have advanced nothing in the Tristra-pædia, but what is as clear as any one proposition in Euclid.—Reach me, Trim, that book from off the scrutoir:——it has oft-times been in my mind, continued my father, to have read it over both to you, Yorick, and to my brother Toby, and I think it a little unfriendly in myself, in not having done it long ago:——shall we have a short chapter or two now,—and a chapter or two hereafter, as occasions serve; and so on, till we get through the whole? My uncle Toby and Yorick made the obeisance which was proper; and the corporal, though he was not included in the compliment, laid his hand upon his breast, and made his bow at the same time.——The company smiled. Trim, quoth my father, has paid the full price for staying out the entertainment.——He did not seem to relish the play, replied Yorick.——’Twas a Tom-fool-battle, an’ please your reverence, of captain Tripet’s and that other officer, making so many summersets, as they advanced;——the French come on capering now and then in that way,—but not quite so much.
——No,—I don’t think I’ve made any progress, replied my father, answering a question that Yorick had casually asked him,—I haven’t made any progress in the Tristra-pædia that isn’t as clear as any statement in Euclid.—Hand me that book from the desk, Trim:——it has often crossed my mind, continued my father, to read it aloud to you, Yorick, and to my brother Toby, and I find it a bit unkind of myself for not having done it a long time ago:——shall we go through a short chapter or two now,—and then have a chapter or two later, as the occasion arises; and keep going until we finish the whole thing? My uncle Toby and Yorick responded appropriately; and the corporal, even though he wasn’t included in the compliment, placed his hand on his chest and bowed at the same time.——The company smiled. Trim, my father said, has paid the full price for staying through the entertainment.——He didn’t seem to enjoy the play, replied Yorick.——It was a silly battle, if I may say so, between Captain Tripet and that other officer, doing all sorts of somersaults as they advanced;——the French come on dancing like that now and then,—but not quite as much.
My uncle Toby never felt the consciousness of his existence with more complacency than what the corporal’s, and his own reflections, made him do at that moment;——he lighted his pipe,——Yorick drew his chair closer to the table,—Trim snuff’d the candle,—my father stirr’d up the fire,—took up the book,—cough’d twice, and begun.
My uncle Toby felt more content about his existence at that moment than the corporal or his own thoughts. He lit his pipe, Yorick moved his chair closer to the table, Trim snuffed out the candle, my father poked the fire, picked up the book, coughed twice, and started reading.
CHAPTER XXXI
The first thirty pages, said my father, turning over the leaves,—are a little dry; and as they are not closely connected with the subject,——for the present we’ll pass them by: ’tis a prefatory 287 introduction, continued my father, or an introductory preface (for I am not determined which name to give it) upon political or civil government; the foundation of which being laid in the first conjunction betwixt male and female, for procreation of the species——I was insensibly led into it.——’Twas natural, said Yorick.
The first thirty pages, my dad said while flipping through the pages, are a bit dull; and since they aren’t really related to the main topic, let’s skip them for now: it’s just a preface, 287 an introductory note (I haven’t decided what to call it yet) about political or civil government; the basis of which is rooted in the first relationship between men and women, for the purpose of creating more people—so I got drawn into it without realizing. It was only natural, said Yorick.
The original of society, continued my father, I’m satisfied is, what Politian tells us, i.e., merely conjugal; and nothing more than the getting together of one man and one woman;—to which, (according to Hesiod) the philosopher adds a servant:——but supposing in the first beginning there were no men servants born——he lays the foundation of it, in a man,—a woman—and a bull.——I believe ’tis an ox, quoth Yorick, quoting the passage (οἶκον μὲν πρώτιστα, γυναῖκα τε, βοῦν τ’ ἀροτῆρα).——A bull must have given more trouble than his head was worth.——But there is a better reason still, said my father (dipping his pen into his ink); for the ox being the most patient of animals, and the most useful withal in tilling the ground for their nourishment,—was the properest instrument, and emblem too, for the new joined couple, that the creation could have associated with them.—And there is a stronger reason, added my uncle Toby, than them all for the ox.—My father had not power to take his pen out of his ink-horn, till he had heard my uncle Toby’s reason.—For when the ground was tilled, said my uncle Toby, and made worth inclosing, then they began to secure it by walls and ditches, which was the origin of fortification.——True, true, dear Toby, cried my father, striking out the bull, and putting the ox in his place.
The origin of society, my father continued, I’m convinced is, as Politian says, simply conjugal; that is, just the union of one man and one woman;—to which, according to Hesiod, the philosopher adds a servant:—but assuming there were no male servants at the very beginning—he establishes it with a man, a woman, and a bull.——I believe it’s an ox, said Yorick, quoting the passage (Home first of all, woman and oxen).——A bull must have caused more trouble than he was worth.——But there’s an even better reason, my father said (dipping his pen into his ink); because the ox is the most patient of animals and the most helpful in tilling the ground for their sustenance,—making it the ideal tool and symbol for the newly joined couple that creation could have associated with them.—And there’s an even stronger reason, my uncle Toby added, than all of those for the ox.—My father couldn’t take his pen out of his ink-horn until he heard my uncle Toby’s reason.—For when the ground was tilled, my uncle Toby said, and made worth enclosing, they started securing it with walls and ditches, which was the origin of fortification.——True, true, dear Toby, my father exclaimed, striking out the bull and putting in the ox in its place.
My father gave Trim a nod, to snuff the candle, and resumed his discourse.
My father nodded to Trim to put out the candle and continued his talk.
——I enter upon this speculation, said my father carelessly, and half shutting the book, as he went on, merely to shew the foundation of the natural relation between a father and his child; the right and jurisdiction over whom he acquires these several ways—
——I start this thought, my father said casually, and half closing the book, as he continued, just to show the basis of the natural connection between a father and his child; the rights and authority over whom he gains through these various methods—
1st, by marriage.
1st, through marriage.
2d, by adoption.
2D, by adoption.
3d, by legitimation.
3D, by validation.
And 4th, by procreation; all which I consider in their order.
And fourth, through procreation; all of which I will consider in turn.
I lay a slight stress upon one of them, replied Yorick——the act, especially where it ends there, in my opinion lays as little obligation upon the child, as it conveys power to the father.—You 288 are wrong,—said my father argutely, and for this plain reason asterisks("plainreason",2.8,3); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * —I own, added my father, that the offspring, upon this account, is not so under the power and jurisdiction of the mother.—But the reason, replied Yorick, equally holds good for her.——She is under authority herself, said my father:—and besides, continued my father, nodding his head, and laying his finger upon the side of his nose, as he assigned his reason,—she is not the principal agent, Yorick.—In what, quoth my uncle Toby? stopping his pipe.—Though by all means, added my father (not attending to my uncle Toby) “The son ought to pay her respect,” as you may read, Yorick, at large in the first book of the Institutes of Justinian, at the eleventh title and the tenth section,—I can read it as well, replied Yorick, in the Catechism.
I emphasize one point, replied Yorick—the action, especially since it stops there, in my view, places just as little obligation on the child as it gives power to the father. You are mistaken, said my father sharply, and for this simple reason 288 —I must admit, added my father, that the child, for this reason, is not as much under the control of the mother. But the reasoning, replied Yorick, also applies to her. She is under authority herself, said my father:—and besides, my father continued, nodding his head and tapping the side of his nose as he explained his point,—she is not the main decision-maker, Yorick.—In what way, asked my uncle Toby? pausing his pipe.—Though certainly, my father added (not paying attention to my uncle Toby), "The son should show her respect,” as you can read, Yorick, in detail in the first book of the Institutes of Justinian, at the eleventh title and the tenth section,—I can read it as well, replied Yorick, in the Catechism.
CHAPTER XXXII
Trim can repeat every word of it by heart, quoth my uncle Toby.—Pugh! said my father, not caring to be interrupted with Trim’s saying his Catechism. He can, upon my honour, replied my uncle Toby.—Ask him, Mr. Yorick, any question you please.——
Trim can repeat every word of it from memory, said my uncle Toby.—Oh, come on! said my father, not wanting to be bothered with Trim’s reciting his Catechism. He can, I swear, replied my uncle Toby.—Go ahead, Mr. Yorick, ask him any question you want. Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
—The fifth Commandment, Trim—said Yorick, speaking mildly, and with a gentle nod, as to a modest Catechumen. The corporal stood silent.—You don’t ask him right, said my uncle Toby, raising his voice, and giving it rapidly like the word of command:——The fifth————cried my uncle Toby.—I must begin with the first, an’ please your honour, said the corporal.——
—The fifth Commandment, Trim—said Yorick, speaking softly and with a gentle nod, as if to a humble learner. The corporal remained silent.—You’re not asking him properly, my uncle Toby said, raising his voice and delivering it quickly like a command:——The fifth————cried my uncle Toby.—I need to start with the first, if it pleases your honor, said the corporal.
—Yorick could not forbear smiling.—Your reverence does not consider, said the corporal, shouldering his stick like a musket, and marching into the middle of the room, to illustrate his position,—that ’tis exactly the same thing, as doing one’s exercise in the field.—
—Yorick couldn't help but smile.—Your honor doesn't realize, said the corporal, shouldering his stick like a gun and marching into the middle of the room to make his point,—that it’s exactly the same as doing one’s workout in the field.
“Join your right-hand to your firelock,” cried the corporal, giving the word of command, and performing the motion.—
“Join your right hand to your rifle,” shouted the corporal, giving the command and making the motion.
“Poise your firelock,” cried the corporal, doing the duty still both of adjutant and private man.
“Get your gun ready,” shouted the corporal, fulfilling the roles of both adjutant and private.
“Rest your firelock;”—one motion, an’ please your reverence, you see leads into another.—If his honour will begin but with the first—
“Put down your gun;”—one action, if you please, leads to another.—If his honor would just start with the first
The first—cried my uncle Toby, setting his hand upon his side— asterisks("hisside",1.7,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
The first—shouted my uncle Toby, placing his hand on his hip— asterisks("hisside",1.7,0); Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The second—cried my uncle Toby, waving his tobacco-pipe, as he would have done his sword at the head of a regiment.—The corporal went through his manual with exactness! and having honoured his father and mother, made a low bow, and fell back to the side of the room.
The second—shouted my uncle Toby, waving his tobacco pipe like he would his sword in front of a regiment.—The corporal followed his manual perfectly! After paying respect to his father and mother, he made a polite bow and stepped back to the side of the room.
Everything in this world, said my father, is big with jest,—and has wit in it, and instruction too,—if we can but find it out.
Everything in this world, my father said, is full of humor—and has cleverness in it, along with lessons too—if we can just discover it.
—Here is the scaffold work of Instruction, its true point of folly, without the BUILDING behind it.
—Here is the scaffold work of Instruction, its real point of failure, without the BUILDING behind it.
—Here is the glass for pedagogues, preceptors, tutors, governors, gerund-grinders, and bear-leaders, to view themselves in, in their true dimensions.—
—Here is the mirror for teachers, instructors, mentors, coaches, and guides, to see themselves in, in their true dimensions.
Oh! there is a husk and shell, Yorick, which grows up with learning, which their unskilfulness knows not how to fling away!
Oh! there is a husk and shell, Yorick, that grows with knowledge, which their lack of skill doesn’t know how to cast off!
—Sciences may be learned by rote, but Wisdom not.
—You can memorize facts from science, but you can't do that with wisdom.
Yorick thought my father inspired.—I will enter into obligations this moment, said my father, to lay out all my aunt Dinah’s legacy in charitable uses (of which, by the bye, my father had no high opinion), if the corporal has any one determinate idea annexed to any one word he has repeated.—Prythee, Trim, quoth my father, turning round to him,—What dost thou mean, by “honouring thy father and mother?”
Yorick thought my father was inspired. “I’ll make a promise right now,” my father said, “to use all of my aunt Dinah’s inheritance for charitable purposes (which, by the way, my father didn’t think highly of), if the corporal can connect any single idea to any word he’s repeated.” “Please, Trim,” my father said, turning to him, “what do you mean by ‘honoring your father and mother?’”
Allowing them, an’ please your honour, three half-pence a day out of my pay, when they grow old.—And didst thou do that, Trim? said Yorick.—He did indeed, replied my uncle Toby.—Then, Trim, said Yorick, springing out of his chair, and taking the corporal by the hand, thou art the best commentator upon that part of the Decalogue; and I honour thee more for it, corporal Trim, than if thou hadst had a hand in the Talmud itself.
Allowing them, if it pleases you, three half-pence a day from my pay when they get older.—And did you really do that, Trim? asked Yorick.—He certainly did, replied my uncle Toby.—Then, Trim, said Yorick as he jumped out of his chair and took the corporal by the hand, you are the best interpreter of that part of the Decalogue; and I respect you even more for it, corporal Trim, than if you had contributed to the Talmud itself.
CHAPTER XXXIII
O blessed health! cried my father, making an exclamation, as he turned over the leaves to the next chapter, thou art above all gold and treasure; ’tis thou who enlargest the soul,—and openest all its powers to receive instruction and to relish virtue.—He that has thee, has little more to wish for;—and he that is so wretched as to want thee,—wants everything with thee.
Oh blessed health! cried my father, exclaiming as he turned the pages to the next chapter, you are worth more than all the gold and treasure; it’s you who expand the soul and unlock its abilities to learn and appreciate goodness. Those who possess you have little else to desire; and those who are unfortunate enough to be without you want everything that comes with you.
I have concentrated all that can be said upon this important 290 head, said my father, into a very little room, therefore we’ll read the chapter quite through.
I’ve put everything that can be said about this important topic, said my father, into a very small space, so we’ll read the chapter in its entirety.
My father read as follows:
My dad read the following:
“The whole secret of health depending upon the due contention for mastery betwixt the radical heat and the radical moisture”—You have proved that matter of fact, I suppose, above, said Yorick. Sufficiently, replied my father.
“The whole secret of health depends on the proper balance between the fundamental heat and the fundamental moisture”—You’ve demonstrated that fact, I assume, said Yorick. Sufficiently, replied my father.
In saying this, my father shut the book,—not as if he resolved to read no more of it, for he kept his forefinger in the chapter:——nor pettishly,—for he shut the book slowly; his thumb resting, when he had done it, upon the upper-side of the cover, as his three fingers supported the lower side of it, without the least compressive violence.——
In saying this, my father closed the book—not because he decided to stop reading it, as he kept his forefinger in the chapter; nor in a hasty way—he closed the book slowly, his thumb resting on the top of the cover while his three fingers supported the bottom, without any force.
I have demonstrated the truth of that point, quoth my father, nodding to Yorick, most sufficiently in the preceding chapter.
I’ve proven that point, my dad said, nodding to Yorick, quite clearly in the previous chapter.
Now could the man in the moon be told, that a man in the earth had wrote a chapter, sufficiently demonstrating, That the secret of all health depended upon the due contention for mastery betwixt the radical heat and the radical moisture,—and that he had managed the point so well, that there was not one single word wet or dry upon radical heat or radical moisture, throughout the whole chapter,—or a single syllable in it, pro or con, directly or indirectly, upon the contention betwixt these two powers in any part of the animal œconomy——
Now, if the man in the moon could be told that someone on earth wrote a chapter thoroughly proving that the key to all health lies in the proper balance between radical heat and radical moisture, and that he handled the topic so well that there wasn't a single word, wet or dry, about radical heat or radical moisture throughout the entire chapter, nor a single syllable, pro or con, either directly or indirectly, about the conflict between these two forces in any part of the animal economy——
“O thou eternal Maker of all beings!”—he would cry, striking his breast with his right hand (in case he had one)—“Thou whose power and goodness can enlarge the faculties of thy creatures to this infinite degree of excellence and perfection,—What have we Moonites done?”
“O you eternal Creator of all beings!”—he would shout, hitting his chest with his right hand (if he had one)—“You whose power and goodness can expand the abilities of your creatures to this infinite level of excellence and perfection,—What have we Moonites done?”
CHAPTER XXXIV
With two strokes, the one at Hippocrates, the other at Lord Verulam, did my father achieve it.
With two strokes, one at Hippocrates and the other at Lord Verulam, my father accomplished it.
The stroke at the prince of physicians, with which he began, was no more than a short insult upon his sorrowful complaint of the Ars longa,—and Vita brevis.——Life short, cried my father,—and the art of healing tedious! And who are we to thank for both the one and the other, but the ignorance of quacks themselves,—and the stage-loads of chymical nostrums, and peripatetic lumber, with which, in all ages, they have first flatter’d the world, and at last deceived it?
The comment from the leading physician, where he started off, was just a quick jab at my father’s sad complaint about the Ars longa,—and Vita brevis.——“Life is short,” my father exclaimed,—“and the art of healing is a long process!” And who should we blame for both of these issues, if not the ignorance of charlatans themselves,—and the mountain of chemical remedies, and wandering nonsense, with which they’ve first flattered the world, only to ultimately trick it throughout history?
——O my lord Verulam! cried my father, turning from Hippocrates, and making his second stroke at him, as the principal of nostrum-mongers, and the fittest to be made an example of to the rest,——What shall I say to thee, my great lord Verulam? What shall I say to thy internal spirit,—thy opium,—thy salt-petre,——thy greasy unctions,—thy daily purges,—thy nightly clysters, and succedaneums?
——Oh my lord Verulam! my father exclaimed, turning away from Hippocrates and taking another swing at him, as the top of the quack medicine sellers, and the one most deserving to be made an example for others,——What can I say to you, my esteemed lord Verulam? What can I say to your inner essence,—your opium,—your saltpeter,—your greasy ointments,—your daily cleanses,—your nightly enemas, and substitutes?
——My father was never at a loss what to say to any man, upon any subject; and had the least occasion for the exordium of any man breathing: how he dealt with his lordship’s opinion,——you shall see;——but when—I know not;——we must first see what his lordship’s opinion was.
——My father always knew exactly what to say to anyone, no matter the topic; he never needed a formal introduction to anyone he met. How he handled his lordship’s opinion—you’ll see;—but when—I’m not sure;—first, we need to find out what his lordship’s opinion was.
CHAPTER XXXV
“The two great causes, which conspire with each other to shorten life, says lord Verulam, are first——
“The two major causes that work together to shorten life, says Lord Verulam, are first——”
“The internal spirit, which, like a gentle flame, wastes the body down to death:—And secondly, the external air, that parches the body up to ashes:—which two enemies attacking us on both sides of our bodies together, at length destroy our organs, and render them unfit to carry on the functions of life.”
“The inner spirit, which, like a soft flame, slowly consumes the body until death:—And secondly, the outside air, that dries the body up to ashes:—these two enemies attacking us from both sides ultimately damage our organs, making them unable to perform the functions of life.”
This being the state of the case, the road to Longevity was plain; nothing more being required, says his lordship, but to repair the waste committed by the internal spirit, by making the substance of it more thick and dense, by a regular course of opiates on one side, and by refrigerating the heat of it on the other, by three grains and a half of salt-petre every morning before you got up.——
This being the situation, the path to Longevity was clear; all that was needed, according to his lordship, was to fix the damage done by the internal spirit, by making it thicker and denser through a consistent intake of opiates on one side, and by cooling its heat on the other, taking three and a half grains of saltpeter every morning before you got up.——
Still this frame of ours was left exposed to the inimical assaults of the air without;—but this was fenced off again by a course of greasy unctions, which so fully saturated the pores of the skin, that no spicula could enter;——nor could any one get out.——This put a stop to all perspiration, sensible and insensible, which being the cause of so many scurvy distempers—a course of clysters was requisite to carry off redundant humours,—and render the system complete.
Still, our bodies were left vulnerable to the harmful attacks of the outside air; however, this was blocked off by a layer of greasy ointments that completely clogged the pores of the skin, preventing anything from getting in or out. This stopped all sweating, both visible and invisible, which led to numerous skin issues—so a series of enemas was needed to remove excess fluids and restore balance to the body.
What my father had to say to my lord of Verulam’s opiates, his salt-petre, and greasy unctions and clysters, you shall read,—but not to-day—or to-morrow: time presses upon me,—my reader is impatient—I must get forwards.——You shall read 292 the chapter at your leisure (if you chuse it), as soon as ever the Tristra-pædia is published.——
What my father had to say about my lord of Verulam’s drugs, his saltpeter, and oily ointments and enemas, you’ll read about—but not today or tomorrow: time is tight for me—my reader is eager—I need to move on.——You can read 292 the chapter at your convenience (if you want), as soon as the Tristra-pædia is published.
Sufficeth it at present, to say, my father levelled the hypothesis with the ground, and in doing that, the learned know, he built up and established his own.——
Sufficeth it at present, to say, my father leveled the hypothesis with the ground, and in doing that, the learned know, he built up and established his own.
CHAPTER XXXVI
The whole secret of health, said my father, beginning the sentence again, depending evidently upon the due contention betwixt the radical heat and radical moisture within us;—the least imaginable skill had been sufficient to have maintained it, had not the schoolmen confounded the talk, merely (as Van Helmont, the famous chymist, has proved) by all along mistaking the radical moisture for the tallow and fat of animal bodies.
The whole secret of health, my father said, starting over, clearly depends on the balance between the fundamental heat and fundamental moisture within us;—a little bit of knowledge would have been enough to maintain it, if the scholars hadn’t muddled the conversation, simply (as Van Helmont, the famous chemist, has shown) by constantly mistaking the fundamental moisture for the fat and oils in animal bodies.
Now the radical moisture is not the tallow or fat of animals, but an oily and balsamous substance; for the fat and tallow, as also the phlegm or watery parts, are cold; whereas the oily and balsamous parts are of a lively heat and spirit, which accounts for the observation of Aristotle, “Quod omne animal post coitum est triste.”
Now the essential moisture isn't the tallow or fat from animals, but a smooth and resinous substance; because fat and tallow, along with the watery parts, are cold; while the oily and resinous parts have a warm and lively energy, which explains Aristotle's observation, “What every animal is after mating is sad.”
Now it is certain, that the radical heat lives in the radical moisture, but whether vice versâ, is a doubt: however, when the one decays, the other decays also; and then is produced, either an unnatural heat, which causes an unnatural dryness——or an unnatural moisture, which causes dropsies.——So that if a child, as he grows up, can but be taught to avoid running into fire or water, as either of ’em threaten his destruction,——’twill be all that is needful to be done upon that head.——
Now it’s clear that essential heat exists in essential moisture, but whether it works the other way around is uncertain. However, when one decays, the other does too; and this leads to either unnatural heat, which causes unnatural dryness, or unnatural moisture, which leads to swelling. So, if a child can be taught as he grows to stay away from fire or water, since both can lead to his destruction, that’s all that really needs to be done on that matter.
CHAPTER XXXVII
The description of the siege of Jericho itself, could not have engaged the attention of my uncle Toby more powerfully than the last chapter;—his eyes were fixed upon my father throughout it;—he never mentioned radical heat and radical moisture, but my uncle Toby took his pipe out of his mouth, and shook his head; and as soon as the chapter was finished, he beckoned to the corporal to come close to his chair, to ask him the following question,—aside.—— asterisks("aside",1.3,3); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * It was at the 293 siege of Limerick, an’ please your honour, replied the corporal, making a bow.
The description of the siege of Jericho could not have captured my uncle Toby’s attention more than the last chapter; his eyes were locked on my father the entire time; he never mentioned radical heat and radical moisture, but my uncle Toby took his pipe out of his mouth and shook his head. As soon as the chapter ended, he signaled for the corporal to come close to his chair to ask him the following question,—aside.—— asterisks("aside",1.3,3); Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. It was at the 293 siege of Limerick, an’ please your honour, replied the corporal, making a bow.
The poor fellow and I, quoth my uncle Toby, addressing himself to my father, were scarce able to crawl out of our tents, at the time the siege of Limerick was raised, upon the very account you mention.——Now what can have got into that precious noddle of thine, my dear brother Toby? cried my father, mentally.——By Heaven! continued he, communing still with himself, it would puzzle an Œdipus to bring it in point.——
The poor guy and I, my uncle Toby said to my dad, could barely crawl out of our tents when the siege of Limerick ended, for the very reason you mentioned. —— Now what could possibly be going on in that precious head of yours, my dear brother Toby? my dad thought to himself. —— By heaven! he continued, still talking to himself, it would confuse an Œdipus to figure it out.
I believe, an’ please your honour, quoth the corporal, that if it had not been for the quantity of brandy we set fire to every night, and the claret and cinnamon with which I plyed your honour off;—And the geneva, Trim, added my uncle Toby, which did us more good than all——I verily believe, continued the corporal, we had both, an’ please your honour, left our lives in the trenches, and been buried in them too.——The noblest grave, corporal! cried my uncle Toby, his eyes sparkling as he spoke, that a soldier could wish to lie down in.——But a pitiful death for him! an’ please your honour, replied the corporal.
"I believe, with due respect, sir," said the corporal, "that if it hadn't been for all the brandy we set on fire every night, and the claret and cinnamon I served you—" "And the gin," Trim added my uncle Toby, "which did us more good than anything else—" "I truly believe," the corporal continued, "that we both, if I may say so, would have lost our lives in the trenches and ended up buried there too." "The noblest grave, corporal!" cried my uncle Toby, his eyes shining as he spoke, "that a soldier could ever wish to lie down in." "But a pitiful death for him! And if I may say so, sir," replied the corporal.
All this was as much Arabick to my father, as the rites of the Colchi and Troglodites had been before to my uncle Toby; my father could not determine whether he was to frown or to smile.——
All of this was as foreign to my father as the customs of the Colchis and Troglodytes had been to my uncle Toby; he couldn't figure out whether to frown or smile.——
My uncle Toby, turning to Yorick, resumed the case at Limerick, more intelligibly than he had begun it,—and so settled the point for my father at once.
My uncle Toby, turning to Yorick, picked up the case at Limerick, explaining it more clearly than he had at the start—and that resolved the matter for my father right away.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
It was undoubtedly, said my uncle Toby, a great happiness for myself and the corporal, that we had all along a burning fever, attended with a most raging thirst, during the whole five-and-twenty days the flux was upon us in the camp; otherwise what my brother calls the radical moisture, must, as I conceive it, inevitably have got the better.——My father drew in his lungs top-full of air, and looking up, blew it forth again, as slowly as he possibly could.——
It was definitely, as my uncle Toby said, a huge relief for me and the corporal that we had a high fever, along with an intense thirst, for the entire twenty-five days we dealt with the illness in the camp; otherwise, what my brother refers to as the radical moisture would, I believe, have taken over.——My father inhaled deeply, filling his lungs with air, and then looked up, exhaling slowly as he possibly could.
———It was Heaven’s mercy to us, continued my uncle Toby, which put it into the corporal’s head to maintain that due contention betwixt the radical heat and the radical moisture, by reinforcing the fever, as he did all along, with hot wine and spices; whereby the corporal kept up (as it were) a continual 294 firing, so that the radical heat stood its ground from the beginning to the end, and was a fair match for the moisture, terrible as it was.——Upon my honour, added my uncle Toby, you might have heard the contention within our bodies, brother Shandy, twenty toises.—If there was no firing, said Yorick.
———It was Heaven’s mercy to us, my uncle Toby continued, that made the corporal decide to keep the right balance between the extreme heat and the extreme moisture by constantly boosting the fever with hot wine and spices. Because of this, the corporal maintained a sort of ongoing 294 fire, so the extreme heat held its ground from start to finish and was a fair match for the moisture, as terrifying as it was.——I swear, my uncle Toby added, you could have heard the struggle within our bodies, brother Shandy, from twenty paces away.—If there was no fire, said Yorick.
Well—said my father, with a full aspiration, and pausing a while after the word—Was I a judge, and the laws of the country which made me one permitted it, I would condemn some of the worst malefactors, provided they had had their clergy———— ——Yorick, foreseeing the sentence was likely to end with no sort of mercy, laid his hand upon my father’s breast, and begged he would respite it for a few minutes, till he asked the corporal a question.——Prithee, Trim, said Yorick, without staying for my father’s leave,—tell us honestly—what is thy opinion concerning this self-same radical heat and radical moisture?
Well—my father said, taking a deep breath and pausing for a moment after his words—if I were a judge, and the laws of the country that gave me that role allowed it, I would punish some of the worst criminals, as long as they had their clergy———— ——Yorick, knowing the sentence was likely to lack any mercy, placed his hand on my father’s chest and asked him to hold off for a few minutes until he could ask the corporal a question.——Please, Trim, said Yorick, without waiting for my father’s permission,—tell us honestly—what do you think about this so-called radical heat and radical moisture?
With humble submission to his honour’s better judgment, quoth the corporal, making a bow to my uncle Toby—Speak thy opinion freely, corporal, said my uncle Toby.—The poor fellow is my servant,—not my slave,—added my uncle Toby, turning to my father.——
With humble respect for his honor's better judgment, the corporal said, bowing to my uncle Toby—"Speak your mind, corporal," my uncle Toby replied. "The poor guy is my servant—not my slave," my uncle Toby added, turning to my father.
The corporal put his hat under his left arm, and with his stick hanging upon the wrist of it, by a black thong split into a tassel about the knot, he marched up to the ground where he had performed his catechism; then touching his under-jaw with the thumb and fingers of his right-hand before he opened his mouth,——he delivered his notion thus.
The corporal tucked his hat under his left arm, and with his stick resting on his wrist, attached by a black thong that was frayed into a tassel at the knot, he walked up to the spot where he had recited his catechism. Then, before speaking, he touched his chin with the thumb and fingers of his right hand and shared his thoughts.
CHAPTER XXXIX
Just as the corporal was humming, to begin—in waddled Dr. Slop.—’Tis not two-pence matter—the corporal shall go on in the next chapter, let who will come in.——
Just as the corporal was humming to himself, Dr. Slop walked in. It doesn’t really matter— the corporal will continue in the next chapter, regardless of who comes in.——
Well, my good doctor, cried my father sportively, for the transitions of his passions were unaccountably sudden,—and what has this whelp of mine to say to the matter?
Well, my good doctor, my father said playfully, as his mood shifted unexpectedly,—and what does this kid of mine have to say about it?
Had my father been asking after the amputation of the tail of a puppy-dog—he could not have done it in a more careless air: the system which Dr. Slop had laid down, to treat the accident by, no way allowed of such a mode of enquiry.—He sat down.
Had my father been asking about the amputation of a puppy's tail—he couldn't have done it in a more casual way: the system that Dr. Slop established for addressing the incident didn't permit such a question. —He sat down.
Pray, Sir, quoth my uncle Toby, in a manner which could 295 not go unanswered,—in what condition is the boy?—’Twill end in a phimosis, replied Dr. Slop.
“Please, sir,” my uncle Toby said, in a way that couldn’t be ignored, “how is the boy?” “It will result in a phimosis,” Dr. Slop replied.
I am no wiser than I was, quoth my uncle Toby—returning his pipe into his mouth.——Then let the corporal go on, said my father, with his medical lecture.—The corporal made a bow to his old friend, Dr. Slop, and then delivered his opinion concerning radical heat and radical moisture, in the following words.
I’m no smarter than I was, my uncle Toby said, putting his pipe back in his mouth.——Then let the corporal continue, my father said, with his medical lecture.—The corporal bowed to his old friend, Dr. Slop, and then shared his thoughts on radical heat and radical moisture in these words.
CHAPTER XL
The city of Limerick, the siege of which was begun under his majesty king William himself, the year after I went into the army—lies, an’ please your honours, in the middle of a devilish wet, swampy country.—’Tis quite surrounded, said my uncle Toby, with the Shannon, and is, by its situation, one of the strongest fortified places in Ireland.——
The city of Limerick, where the siege started under King William himself, the year after I joined the army—lies, if you'll permit me, in the middle of a really wet, swampy area. It’s completely surrounded, my uncle Toby said, by the Shannon, and because of its location, it’s one of the strongest fortified places in Ireland.
I think this is a new fashion, quoth Dr. Slop, of beginning a medical lecture.—’Tis all true, answered Trim.—Then I wish the faculty would follow the cut of it, said Yorick.—’Tis all cut through, an’ please your reverence, said the corporal, with drains and bogs; and besides, there was such a quantity of rain fell during the siege, the whole country was like a puddle,—’twas that, and nothing else, which brought on the flux, and which had like to have killed both his honour and myself; now there was no such thing, after the first ten days, continued the corporal, for a soldier to lie dry in his tent, without cutting a ditch round it, to draw off the water;—nor was that enough, for those who could afford it, as his honour could, without setting fire every night to a pewter dish full of brandy, which took off the damp of the air, and made the inside of the tent as warm as a stove.———
I think this is a new trend, said Dr. Slop, for starting a medical lecture.—It’s all true, replied Trim.—Then I wish the faculty would adopt it, said Yorick.—It’s all flooded, if I may say so, said the corporal, with puddles and swamps; and besides, there was so much rain during the siege that the whole area was like a puddle,—it was that, and nothing else, that caused the diarrhea, which nearly killed both his honor and me; now there was no way, after the first ten days, for a soldier to stay dry in his tent without digging a ditch around it to drain the water;—and that wasn’t sufficient, for those who could manage it, like his honor could, without lighting a pewter dish full of brandy every night, which took away the dampness in the air and made the inside of the tent as warm as a stovetop.
And what conclusion dost thou draw, corporal Trim, cried my father, from all these premises?
And what conclusion do you come to, Corporal Trim," my father exclaimed, "from all these points?
I infer, an’ please your worship, replied Trim, that the radical moisture is nothing in the world but ditch-water—and that the radical heat, of those who can go to the expence of it, is burnt brandy,—the radical heat and moisture of a private man, an’ please your honour, is nothing but ditch-water—and a dram of geneva——and give us but enough of it, with a pipe of tobacco, to give us spirits, and drive away the vapours—we know not what it is to fear death.
I think, if it pleases you, replied Trim, that the fundamental moisture is really just ditch water—and that the fundamental heat, for those who can afford it, is just burnt brandy. The essential heat and moisture of an ordinary person, if it pleases your honor, is nothing more than ditch water—and a shot of gin—and if we have enough of that, along with a pipe of tobacco to lift our spirits and chase away the blues, we have no idea what it means to fear death.
I am at a loss, Captain Shandy, quoth Dr. Slop, to determine 296 in which branch of learning your servant shines most, whether in physiology or divinity.—Slop had not forgot Trim’s comment upon the sermon.—
I’m at a loss, Captain Shandy, said Dr. Slop, trying to figure out in which area your servant excels the most, whether it’s in physiology or divinity.—Slop hadn’t forgotten Trim’s remarks about the sermon.
It is but an hour ago, replied Yorick, since the corporal was examined in the latter, and pass’d muster with great honour.——
It was just an hour ago, replied Yorick, that the corporal was examined in the latter and passed inspection with great honor.——
The radical heat and moisture, quoth Dr. Slop, turning to my father, you must know, is the basis and foundation of our being—as the root of a tree is the source and principle of its vegetation.—It is inherent in the seeds of all animals, and may be preserved sundry ways, but principally in my opinion by consubstantials, impriments, and occludents.——Now this poor fellow, continued Dr. Slop, pointing to the corporal, has had the misfortune to have heard some superficial empiric discourse upon this nice point.——That he has,—said my father.——Very likely, said my uncle.—I’m sure of it—quoth Yorick.——
The intense heat and humidity, said Dr. Slop, turning to my father, is the foundation of our existence—just as the root of a tree is the source of its growth. It’s inherent in the seeds of all animals and can be preserved in various ways, but in my view, primarily through consubstantials, impriments, and occludents.——Now this poor guy, Dr. Slop continued, pointing to the corporal, has unfortunately heard some shallow medical talk about this delicate issue.——He certainly has,—my father replied.——Very likely, said my uncle.——I’m sure of it—said Yorick.——
CHAPTER XLI
Doctor Slop being called out to look at a cataplasm he had ordered, it gave my father an opportunity of going on with another chapter in the Tristra-pædia.——Come! cheer up, my lads; I’ll shew you land———for when we have tugged through that chapter, the book shall not be opened again this twelve-month.—Huzza!—
Doctor Slop was called out to check on a poultice he had ordered, which gave my father a chance to continue with another chapter in the Tristra-pædia.——Come on! Cheer up, guys; I'll show you land———for when we get through that chapter, this book won’t be opened again for the rest of the year. Hooray!—
CHAPTER XLII
——Five years with a bib under his chin;
——Five years with a bib under his chin;
Four years in travelling from Christ-cross-row to Malachi;
Four years of traveling from Christ-cross-row to Malachi;
A year and a half in learning to write his own name;
A year and a half spent learning to write his own name;
Seven long years and more τυπτω-ing it, at Greek and Latin;
Seven long years and more τυπτω-ing it, at Greek and Latin;
Four years at his probations and his negations—the fine statue still lying in the middle of the marble block,—and nothing done, but his tools sharpened to hew it out!—’Tis a piteous delay!—Was not the great Julius Scaliger within an ace of never getting his tools sharpened at all?———Forty-four years old was he before he could manage his Greek;—and Peter Damianus, lord bishop of Ostia, as all the world knows, could not so much as read, when he was of man’s estate.—And Baldus himself, as eminent as he turned out after, entered upon the law so late in life, that everybody imagined he intended to be an advocate in 297 the other world: no wonder, when Eudamidas, the son of Archidamas, heard Xenocrates at seventy-five disputing about wisdom, that he asked gravely,—If the old man be yet disputing and enquiring concerning wisdom,—what time will he have to make use of it?
Four years spent on his training and failures—his unfinished statue still sitting in the middle of the marble block—and nothing accomplished, except sharpening his tools to carve it out! What a tragic delay! Wasn’t the great Julius Scaliger barely able to get his tools ready? He didn’t manage to handle Greek until he was forty-four! And Peter Damianus, the bishop of Ostia, as everyone knows, couldn’t even read when he became a man. Even Baldus, who became well-known later, started studying law so late in life that everyone thought he was planning to be an advocate in the afterlife. No wonder when Eudamidas, the son of Archidamas, heard Xenocrates debating about wisdom at seventy-five, he asked seriously, “If the old man is still debating and seeking wisdom, when will he have time to use it?”
Yorick listened to my father with great attention; there was a seasoning of wisdom unaccountably mixed up with his strangest whims, and he had sometimes such illuminations in the darkest of his eclipses, as almost atoned for them:—be wary, Sir, when you imitate him.
Yorick listened to my father with great interest; there was a blend of wisdom unexpectedly mingled with his oddest ideas, and he sometimes had moments of clarity during his darkest times that almost made up for them:—be careful, Sir, when you try to follow his example.
I am convinced, Yorick, continued my father, half reading and half discoursing, that there is a North-west passage to the intellectual world; and that the soul of man has shorter ways of going to work, in furnishing itself with knowledge and instruction, than we generally take with it.——But, alack! all fields have not a river or a spring running besides them;—every child, Yorick, has not a parent to point it out.
I believe, Yorick, my father continued, partly reading and partly discussing, that there’s a shortcut to the intellectual world; and that the human soul has faster ways of gaining knowledge and understanding than we usually follow. But, unfortunately! not every field has a river or a spring nearby;—not every child, Yorick, has a parent to show it to them.
——The whole entirely depends, added my father, in a low voice, upon the auxiliary verbs, Mr. Yorick.
——The whole thing completely depends, my father added in a quiet voice, on the auxiliary verbs, Mr. Yorick.
Had Yorick trod upon Virgil’s snake, he could not have looked more surprised.—I am surprised too, cried my father, observing it,—and I reckon it as one of the greatest calamities which ever befel the republic of letters, That those who have been entrusted with the education of our children, and whose business it was to open their minds, and stock them early with ideas, in order to set the imagination loose upon them, have made so little use of the auxiliary verbs in doing it, as they have done——So that, except Raymond Lullius, and the elder Pelegrini, the last of which arrived to such perfection in the use of ’em, with his topics, that, in a few lessons, he could teach a young gentleman to discourse with plausibility upon any subject, pro and con, and to say and write all that could be spoken or written concerning it, without blotting a word, to the admiration of all who beheld him.—I should be glad, said Yorick, interrupting my father, to be made to comprehend this matter. You shall, said my father.
Had Yorick stepped on Virgil’s snake, he couldn't have looked more surprised. “I’m surprised too,” my father exclaimed as he observed it, “and I consider it one of the biggest setbacks for the literary world that those entrusted with educating our children—whose job it was to open their minds and fill them early with ideas to let their imagination run wild—have made so little use of auxiliary verbs in doing so. So aside from Raymond Lullius and the elder Pelegrini, the latter of whom mastered them to such perfection that, in just a few lessons, he could teach a young gentleman to argue convincingly on any topic, both for and against, and to say and write everything possible about it without making a mistake, all to the amazement of everyone who watched him.” “I’d love to understand this better,” Yorick said, interrupting my father. “You will,” my father replied.
The highest stretch of improvement a single word is capable of, is a high metaphor,——for which, in my opinion, the idea is generally the worse, and not the better;——but be that as it may,—when the mind has done that with it—there is an end,—the mind and the idea are at rest,—until a second idea enters;——and so on.
The greatest level of transformation a single word can achieve is a powerful metaphor, which I believe typically makes the original idea less effective rather than better. However, regardless of that, once the mind has processed it, that's the final point—the mind and the idea find their peace—until a new idea comes in; and then it continues.
Now the use of the Auxiliaries is, at once to set the soul a-going 298 by herself upon the materials as they are brought her; and by the versability of this great engine, round which they are twisted, to open new tracts of enquiry, and make every idea engender millions.
Now the purpose of the Auxiliaries is to get the soul moving on its own with the materials presented to her, and through the flexibility of this powerful tool, around which they are arranged, to explore new areas of inquiry and generate countless ideas from every thought. 298
You excite my curiosity greatly, said Yorick.
You really spark my curiosity, said Yorick.
For my own part, quoth my uncle Toby, I have given it up.——The Danes, an’ please your honour, quoth the corporal, who were on the left at the siege of Limerick, were all auxiliaries.——And very good ones, said my uncle Toby.—But the auxiliaries, Trim, my brother is talking about,—I conceive to be different things.——
For my part, my uncle Toby said, I’ve given it up.——The Danes, if you don’t mind me saying, the corporal added, who were to the left during the siege of Limerick, were all allies.——And they were really good ones, my uncle Toby replied. —But the allies, Trim, that my brother is talking about—I believe are different things.
——You do? said my father, rising up.
——You do? my father said, getting up.
CHAPTER XLIII
My father took a single turn across the room, then sat down, and finished the chapter.
My dad took a quick stroll across the room, then sat down and finished the chapter.
The verbs auxiliary we are concerned in here, continued my father, are, am; was; have; had; do; did; make; made; suffer; shall; should; will; would; can; could; owe; ought; used; or is wont.—And these varied with tenses, present, past, future, and conjugated with the verb see,—or with these questions added to them;—Is it? Was it? Will it be? Would it be? May it be? Might it be? And these again put negatively, Is it not? Was it not? Ought it not?—Or affirmatively,—It is; It was; It ought to be. Or chronologically,—Has it been always? Lately? How long ago?—Or hypothetically,—If it was? If it was not? What would follow?——If the French should beat the English? If the Sun go out of the Zodiac?
The auxiliary verbs we're interested in here, my father continued, are, am; was; have; had; do; did; make; made; suffer; shall; should; will; would; can; could; owe; ought; used; or is wont.—And these vary with tenses, present, past, future, and conjugate with the verb see,—or with these questions added to them;—Is it? Was it? Will it be? Would it be? May it be? Might it be? And these can also be phrased negatively, Is it not? Was it not? Ought it not?—Or affirmatively,—It is; It was; It ought to be. Or chronologically,—Has it always been? Recently? How long ago?—Or hypothetically,—If it was? If it wasn't? What would follow?——If the French were to beat the English? If the Sun were to go out of the Zodiac?
Now, by the right use and application of these, continued my father, in which a child’s memory should be exercised, there is no one idea can enter his brain, how barren soever, but a magazine of conceptions and conclusions may be drawn forth from it.——Didst thou ever see a white bear? cried my father, turning his head round to Trim, who stood at the back of his chair:—No, an’ please your honour, replied the corporal.——But thou couldst discourse about one, Trim, said my father, in case of need?—How is it possible, brother, quoth my uncle Toby, if the corporal never saw one?——’Tis the fact I want, replied my father,—and the possibility of it is as follows.
Now, with the right use and application of these, my father continued, where a child’s memory should be engaged, there isn't a single idea that can enter his mind, no matter how empty, from which an array of thoughts and conclusions can’t be drawn.——Have you ever seen a polar bear? my father asked, turning his head to Trim, who was standing behind his chair:—No, sir, replied the corporal.——But you could talk about one, Trim, my father said, if it came up?—How could that be, brother, my uncle Toby asked, if the corporal has never seen one?——It's the fact I'm after, my father replied,—and the possibility of it goes like this.
A white bear! Very well. Have I ever seen one? Might 299 I ever have seen one? Am I ever to see one? Ought I ever to have seen one? Or can I ever see one?
A polar bear! Alright. Have I ever seen one? Could I have ever seen one? Am I going to see one? Should I have ever seen one? Or can I ever see one?
Would I had seen a white bear! (for how can I imagine it?)
Would I have seen a white bear! (how can I even picture that?)
If I should see a white bear, what would I say? If I should never see a white bear, what then?
If I saw a white bear, what would I say? If I never saw a white bear, then what?
If I never have, can, must, or shall see a white bear alive; have I ever seen the skin of one? Did I ever see one painted?—described? Have I never dreamed of one?
If I've never seen a living white bear, can I ever see one? Have I ever seen its skin? Did I ever see it depicted or described? Have I never dreamed of one?
Did my father, mother, uncle, aunt, brothers or sisters, ever see a white bear? What would they give? How would they behave? How would the white bear have behaved? Is he wild? Tame? Terrible? Rough? Smooth?
Did my dad, mom, uncle, aunt, brothers, or sisters ever see a white bear? What would they do? How would they react? How would the white bear act? Is it wild? Tame? Scary? Tough? Gentle?
—Is the white bear worth seeing?—
—Is the polar bear worth seeing?—
—Is there no sin in it?—
—Is there no wrongdoing in it?—
Is it better than a BLACK ONE?
Is it better than a BLACK ONE?
1. This book my father would never consent to publish; ’tis in manuscript, with some other tracts of his, in the family, all, or most of which will be printed in due time.
1. My father would never agree to publish this book; it’s in manuscript, along with some other writings of his, in the family, all or most of which will be published eventually.
2. Mr. Shandy is supposed to mean ******** *** Esq.; member for ******, ——and not the Chinese Legislator.
2. Mr. Shandy is supposed to refer to ******** *** Esq.; the representative for ******, ——and not the Chinese Legislator.
3. Χαλεπῆς νόσου, καὶ δυσιάτου ἀπαλλαγὴν, ἣν ἄνθρακα καλοῦσιν.—Philo.
3. It's a strong illness, and a difficult way out, that they refer to as a burning coal.—Philosopher.
4. Τὰ τεμνόμενα τῶν ἐθνῶν τολυγονώτατα, καὶ πολυανθρωπότατα εἶναι.
4. The things shared among the nations are incredibly varied and filled with people.
5. Καθαριότητος εἵνεκεν.—Bochart.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For the sake of cleanliness.—Bochart.
6. Ὁ Ἶλος, τὰ αἰδοῖα περιτέμνεται, ταὐτὸ ποιῆσαι καὶ τοὺς ἅμ’ αυτῷ συμμάχους καταναγκάσας.—Sanchuniatho.
6. The Iliad describes how the private parts are circumcised, compelling the allies to do the same.—Sanchuniatho.
Note 6 as printed: Ὁ Ιλος, τὰ ἀιδοῖα περιτέμνεται, τἀυτὸ ποῖησαι καὶ τοὺς ἅμ’ αυτῷ συμμὰχους καταναγκάσας. The errors in the diacritics do not affect the transliteration.
Note 6 as printed: Ὁ Ιλος, τὰ ἀιδοῖα περιτέμνεται, τἀυτὸ ποῖησαι καὶ τοὺς ἅμ’ αυτῷ συμμὰχους καταναγκάσας. The errors in the diacritics do not affect the transliteration.
BOOK VI
CHAPTER I
——We’ll not stop two moments, my dear Sir,—only, as we have got through these five volumes,1 (do, Sir, sit down upon a set——they are better than nothing) let us just look back upon the country we have pass’d through.——
——We won’t pause for too long, my dear Sir,—only, as we've made it through these five volumes,1 (please, Sir, take a seat—they're better than nothing) let’s take a moment to reflect on the journey we've had through.——
——What a wilderness has it been! and what a mercy that we have not both of us been lost, or devoured by wild beasts in it!
——What a wilderness it has been! And what a relief that neither of us have gotten lost or eaten by wild animals in it!
Did you think the world itself, Sir, had contained such a number of Jack Asses?——How they view’d and review’d us as we passed over the rivulet at the bottom of that little valley!——and when we climbed over that hill, and were just getting out of sight—good God! what a braying did they all set up together!
Did you really think, Sir, that the world had so many idiots? — How they stared at us as we crossed the stream at the bottom of that little valley! — and when we climbed over that hill and were just disappearing from view—oh my God! what a noise they all made together!
——Prithee, shepherd! who keeps all those Jack Asses? * * *
——Please, shepherd! Who owns all those donkeys? * *
——Heaven be their comforter——What! are they never curried?——Are they never taken in in winter?——Bray bray—bray. Bray on,—the world is deeply your debtor;——louder still—that’s nothing:—in good sooth, you are ill-used:——Was I a Jack Asse, I solemnly declare, I would bray in G-fol-re-ut from morning, even unto night.
——May heaven be their comfort——What! Are they never taken care of?——Are they never sheltered in winter?——Bray bray—bray. Keep braying,—the world owes you a lot;——even louder—that’s nothing:—honestly, you’re being treated unfairly:——If I were a jackass, I solemnly declare, I would bray in G-Fol-Re-UT from morning till night.
CHAPTER II
When my father had danced his white bear backwards and forwards through half a dozen pages, he closed the book for good an’ all,—and in a kind of triumph redelivered it into Trim’s hand, with a nod to lay it upon the ’scrutoire, where he found it.——Tristram, said he, shall be made to conjugate every word in the dictionary, backwards and forwards the same way;——every word, Yorick, by this means, you see, is converted into a thesis or an hypothesis;—every thesis and hypothesis have an offspring of propositions;—and each proposition has its own consequences 301 and conclusions; every one of which leads the mind on again, into fresh tracks of enquiries and doubtings.——The force of this engine, added my father, is incredible in opening a child’s head.——’Tis enough, brother Shandy, cried my uncle Toby, to burst it into a thousand splinters.——
When my father had skillfully flipped through half a dozen pages, he finally closed the book for good and handed it back to Trim with a nod, instructing him to place it on the desk where he found it. "Tristram," he said, "will be tasked with conjugating every word in the dictionary, back and forth just like this;—every word, Yorick, is transformed into a thesis or hypothesis;—every thesis and hypothesis gives rise to propositions;—and each proposition has its own consequences 301 and conclusions; each of which leads the mind into new paths of questions and uncertainties. "The power of this method," my father added, "is extraordinary for opening a child's mind." "It’s enough, brother Shandy," exclaimed my uncle Toby, "to shatter it into a thousand pieces.
I presume, said Yorick, smiling,—it must be owing to this,——(for let logicians say what they will, it is not to be accounted for sufficiently from the bare use of the ten predicaments)——That the famous Vincent Quirino, amongst the many other astonishing feats of his childhood, of which the Cardinal Bembo has given the world so exact a story,—should be able to paste up in the public schools at Rome, so early as in the eighth year of his age, no less than four thousand five hundred and fifty different theses, upon the most abstruse points of the most abstruse theology;—and to defend and maintain them in such sort, as to cramp and dumbfound his opponents.——What is that, cried my father, to what is told us of Alphonsus Tostatus, who, almost in his nurse’s arms, learned all the sciences and liberal arts without being taught any one of them?——What shall we say of the great Piereskius?—That’s the very man, cried my uncle Toby, I once told you of, brother Shandy, who walked a matter of five hundred miles, reckoning from Paris to Shevling, and from Shevling back again, merely to see Stevinus’s flying chariot.——He was a very great man! added my uncle Toby (meaning Stevinus)—He was so, brother Toby, said my father (meaning Piereskius)——and had multiplied his ideas so fast, and increased his knowledge to such a prodigious stock, that, if we may give credit to an anecdote concerning him, which we cannot withhold here, without shaking the authority of all anecdotes whatever—at seven years of age, his father committed entirely to his care the education of his younger brother, a boy of five years old,—with the sole management of all his concerns.—Was the father as wise as the son? quoth my uncle Toby:—I should think not, said Yorick:—But what are these, continued my father—(breaking out in a kind of enthusiasm)—what are these, to those prodigies of childhood in Grotius, Scioppius, Heinsius, Politian, Pascal, Joseph Scaliger, Ferdinand de Cordouè, and others—some of which left off their substantial forms at nine years old, or sooner, and went on reasoning without them;—others went through their classics at seven;—wrote tragedies at eight;—Ferdinand de Cordouè was so wise at nine,—’twas thought the Devil was in him;—and at Venice gave such proofs of his knowledge and goodness, that the monks imagined he 302 was Antichrist, or nothing.——Others were masters of fourteen languages at ten,—finished the course of their rhetoric, poetry, logic, and ethics, at eleven,—put forth their commentaries upon Servius and Martianus Capella at twelve,—and at thirteen received their degrees in philosophy, laws, and divinity:——But you forget the great Lipsius, quoth Yorick, who composed a work2 the day he was born:——They should have wiped it up, said my uncle Toby, and said no more about it.
“I suppose,” said Yorick, smiling, “it must be because of this—(because, regardless of what logicians may argue, it can't be fully explained just by the basic use of the ten predicaments)—that the famous Vincent Quirino, among the many other incredible things he did as a child, which the Cardinal Bembo has detailed so precisely, was able to put up no less than four thousand five hundred and fifty different theses on the most complex points of the most intricate theology in public schools in Rome by the time he was only eight years old; and to defend and support them so effectively that he left his opponents speechless. “What’s that,” cried my father, “compared to what we hear about Alphonsus Tostatus, who learned all the sciences and liberal arts practically in his nurse’s arms without anyone teaching him? What shall we say of the great Piereskius?—That’s the very man,” shouted my uncle Toby, “I once told you about, brother Shandy, who walked about five hundred miles, from Paris to Shevling and back, just to see Stevinus’s flying chariot. He was a remarkable man!” added my uncle Toby (referring to Stevinus). “He was indeed,” said my father (referring to Piereskius)—“and his ideas multiplied so quickly, and his knowledge expanded to such an incredible extent that, if we can trust a certain anecdote about him, which we cannot ignore without undermining the credibility of all anecdotes—it is said that at seven years old, his father completely entrusted him with the education of his younger brother, a boy of five years, along with the management of all his affairs. Was the father as wise as the son?” asked my uncle Toby. “I doubt it,” said Yorick. “But what of these,” continued my father—(breaking out in a kind of enthusiasm)—“what of these compared to the childhood prodigies of Grotius, Scioppius, Heinsius, Politian, Pascal, Joseph Scaliger, Ferdinand de Cordouè, and others—some of whom had given up their substantial forms by the age of nine or younger, yet continued to reason without them; others completed their classics by seven; wrote tragedies by eight; Ferdinand de Cordouè was so clever at nine that people thought the Devil was in him; and in Venice he demonstrated such knowledge and goodness that the monks believed he must be Antichrist or worse. Others mastered fourteen languages by ten, finished their studies in rhetoric, poetry, logic, and ethics by eleven, published their commentaries on Servius and Martianus Capella at twelve, and at thirteen earned their degrees in philosophy, law, and theology.” “But don’t forget the great Lipsius,” said Yorick, “who wrote a work the day he was born.” “They should have cleaned it up,” said my uncle Toby, “and left it at that.”
CHAPTER III
When the cataplasm was ready, a scruple of decorum had unseasonably rose up in Susannah’s conscience about holding the candle, whilst Slop tied it on; Slop had not treated Susannah’s distemper with anodynes,—and so a quarrel had ensued betwixt them.
When the poultice was ready, a bit of decorum unexpectedly popped up in Susannah’s conscience about holding the candle while Slop tied it on; Slop hadn’t treated Susannah’s illness with pain relievers,—and so a fight broke out between them.
——Oh! oh!——said Slop, casting a glance of undue freedom in Susannah’s face, as she declined the office;——then, I think I know you, madam——You know me, Sir! cried Susannah fastidiously, and with a toss of her head, levelled evidently, not at his profession, but at the doctor himself,——you know me! cried Susannah again.——Doctor Slop clapped his finger and his thumb instantly upon his nostrils;——Susannah’s spleen was ready to burst at it;——’Tis false, said Susannah.—Come, come, Mrs. Modesty, said Slop, not a little elated with the success of his last thrust,——If you won’t hold the candle, and look—you may hold it and shut your eyes:—That’s one of your popish shifts, cried Susannah:—’Tis better, said Slop, with a nod, than no shift at all, young woman;——I defy you, Sir, cried Susannah, pulling her shift sleeve below her elbow.
——Oh! oh!——said Slop, glancing at Susannah a little too freely as she turned down the role;——then, I think I know you, madam——You know me, Sir! Susannah replied indignantly, tossing her head, clearly aimed not at his job but at him personally,——you know me! Susannah shouted again.——Doctor Slop quickly pinched his nostrils with his fingers;——Susannah’s anger was about to explode at that;——'That’s not true,' said Susannah.—Come on, Mrs. Modesty, said Slop, clearly pleased with how well his last comment landed,——If you won’t hold the candle and look—then you can hold it and close your eyes:—That’s one of your Catholic tricks, Susannah shot back:—It’s better, said Slop, nodding, than having no trick at all, young woman;——I defy you, Sir, Susannah exclaimed, pulling her shift sleeve down below her elbow.
It was almost impossible for two persons to assist each other in a surgical case with a more splenetic cordiality.
It was nearly impossible for two people to support each other in a surgical situation with such a bitter enthusiasm.
Slop snatched up the cataplasm,——Susannah snatched up the candle;——a little this way, said Slop; Susannah looking one way, and rowing another, instantly set fire to Slop’s wig, which being somewhat bushy and unctuous withal, was burnt out 303 before it was well kindled.———You impudent whore! cried Slop,—(for what is passion, but a wild beast?)—you impudent whore, cried Slop, getting upright, with the cataplasm in his hand;——I never was the destruction of anybody’s nose, said Susannah,—which is more than you can say:——Is it? cried Slop, throwing the cataplasm in her face;——Yes, it is, cried Susannah, returning the compliment with what was left in the pan.
Slop grabbed the poultice,——Susannah grabbed the candle;——a little this way, said Slop; Susannah, looking one way and doing another, immediately set fire to Slop’s wig, which being a bit bushy and greasy, was burned out 303 before it was really lit.———You rude woman! cried Slop,—(for what is passion but a wild beast?)—you rude woman, cried Slop, sitting up with the poultice in his hand;——I never ruined anyone's nose, said Susannah,—which is more than you can say:——Is it? cried Slop, throwing the poultice in her face;——Yes, it is, cried Susannah, returning the favor with what was left in the pan.
CHAPTER IV
Doctor Slop and Susannah filed cross-bills against each other in the parlour; which done, as the cataplasm had failed, they retired into the kitchen to prepare a fomentation for me;—and whilst that was doing, my father determined the point as you will read.
Doctor Slop and Susannah filed counterclaims against each other in the living room; once that was done, since the poultice didn't work, they went into the kitchen to make a compress for me;—and while that was happening, my father settled the issue as you'll read.
CHAPTER V
You see ’tis high time, said my father, addressing himself equally to my uncle Toby and Yorick, to take this young creature out of these women’s hands, and put him into those of a private governor. Marcus Antoninus provided fourteen governors all at once to superintend his son Commodus’s education,—and in six weeks he cashiered five of them;—I know very well, continued my father, that Commodus’s mother was in love with a gladiator at the time of her conception, which accounts for a great many of Commodus’s cruelties when he became emperor;—but still I am of opinion, that those five whom Antoninus dismissed, did Commodus’s temper, in that short time, more hurt than the other nine were able to rectify all their lives long.
You see, it’s about time, my father said, addressing both my uncle Toby and Yorick, to take this young one out of the hands of these women and place him under a private tutor. Marcus Antoninus assigned fourteen tutors at once to oversee his son Commodus’s education, and within six weeks, he fired five of them. I know very well, my father continued, that Commodus’s mother was in love with a gladiator at the time she conceived him, which explains many of Commodus’s cruelties when he became emperor. Still, I believe that those five Antoninus dismissed did more damage to Commodus’s character in that short time than the other nine could correct in their entire lives.
Now as I consider the person who is to be about my son, as the mirror in which he is to view himself from morning to night, and by which he is to adjust his looks, his carriage, and perhaps the inmost sentiments of his heart;—I would have one, Yorick, if possible, polished at all points, fit for my child to look into.——This is very good sense, quoth my uncle Toby to himself.
Now, as I think about the person who will be around my son, the one he’ll use as a reflection of himself from morning to night, and who will influence how he looks, presents himself, and maybe even shape his deepest feelings;—I want someone, Yorick, if possible, polished in every way, perfect for my child to look up to.——This makes a lot of sense, my uncle Toby thought to himself.
——There is, continued my father, a certain mien and motion of the body and all its parts, both in acting and speaking, which argues a man well within; and I am not at all surprised that Gregory of Nazianzum, upon observing the hasty and untoward gestures of Julian, should foretel he would one day become an apostate;——or that St. Ambrose should turn his Amanuensis 304 out of doors, because of an indecent motion of his head, which went backwards and forwards like a flail;——or that Democritus should conceive Protagoras to be a scholar, from seeing him bind up a faggot, and thrusting, as he did it, the small twigs inwards.——There are a thousand unnoticed openings, continued my father, which let a penetrating eye at once into a man’s soul; and I maintain it, added he, that a man of sense does not lay down his hat in coming into a room,—or take it up in going out of it, but something escapes, which discovers him.
——There is, my father continued, a certain demeanor and movement of the body and all its parts, both while acting and speaking, that reveals a person well within; and I’m not at all surprised that Gregory of Nazianzum, after noticing the hasty and awkward gestures of Julian, would predict he would one day become an apostate;——or that St. Ambrose would send his Amanuensis 304 outside because of an inappropriate motion of his head, which swung back and forth like a flail;——or that Democritus would think Protagoras was a scholar, just by seeing him tie up a bundle, making sure to tuck the small twigs inward as he did it.——There are countless unnoticed signs, my father continued, that give a keen observer instant insight into a person’s soul; and I assert, he added, that a sensible person doesn’t just drop his hat when entering a room—or pick it up when leaving—but something reveals who he is.
It is for these reasons, continued my father, that the governor I make choice of shall neither3 lisp, or squint, or wink, or talk loud, or look fierce, or foolish;——or bite his lips, or grind his teeth, or speak through his nose, or pick it, or blow it with his fingers.——
It’s for these reasons, my father continued, that the governor I choose won’t lisp, squint, wink, talk loudly, look fierce, or silly;—or bite his lips, grind his teeth, speak through his nose, pick it, or blow it with his fingers.
He shall neither walk fast,—or slow, or fold his arms,—for that is laziness;—or hang them down,—for that is folly; or hide them in his pocket, for that is nonsense.——
He shouldn’t walk too fast or too slow, or fold his arms, because that’s lazy; or let his arms hang down, because that’s foolish; or hide them in his pockets, because that’s just nonsense. Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize.
He shall neither strike, or pinch, or tickle,—or bite, or cut his nails, or hawk, or spit, or snift, or drum with his feet or fingers in company;——nor (according to Erasmus) shall he speak to any one in making water,—nor shall he point to carrion or excrement.——Now this is all nonsense again, quoth my uncle Toby to himself.——
He shouldn't hit, pinch, tickle, bite, cut his nails, cough, spit, sniff, or drum with his feet or fingers in public;—nor (according to Erasmus) should he talk to anyone while urinating,—nor should he point at dead animals or waste.——Now this is all nonsense again, my uncle Toby said to himself.——
I will have him, continued my father, chearful, faceté, jovial; at the same time, prudent, attentive to business, vigilant, acute, argute, inventive, quick in resolving doubts and speculative questions;——he shall be wise, and judicious, and learned:——And why not humble, and moderate, and gentle-tempered, and good? said Yorick:——And why not, cried my uncle Toby, free, and generous, and bountiful, and brave?——He shall, my dear Toby, replied my father, getting up and shaking him by the hand.—Then, brother Shandy, answered my uncle Toby, raising himself off the chair, and laying down his pipe to take hold of my father’s other hand,—I humbly beg I may recommend poor Le Fever’s son to you;——a tear of joy of the first water sparkled in my uncle Toby’s eye, and another, the fellow to it, in the corporal’s, as the proposition was made;——you will see why when you read Le Fever’s story:——fool that I was! nor can I recollect (nor perhaps you) without turning back to the place, what it was that hindered me from letting the corporal tell it in his own words;—but the occasion is lost,—I must tell it now in my own.
"I will have him," my father continued, cheerful, witty, and jovial; at the same time, careful, focused on business, alert, sharp, clever, inventive, and quick to resolve doubts and speculative questions;—he shall be wise, sensible, and knowledgeable:—"And why not humble, moderate, gentle, and good?" said Yorick:—"And why not," shouted my uncle Toby, "free, generous, bountiful, and brave?"—"He shall," my father replied, getting up and shaking my uncle's hand. "Then, brother Shandy," said my uncle Toby, rising from the chair and putting down his pipe to take my father's other hand, "I humbly ask that I may recommend poor Le Fever’s son to you;”—a tear of joy, pure as can be, sparkled in my uncle Toby’s eye, and another like it in the corporal’s, as the suggestion was made;—you will understand why when you read Le Fever’s story:—fool that I was! And I can't remember (nor can you, perhaps) without going back to find out what stopped me from letting the corporal tell it in his own words;—but that chance is gone,—I must tell it now in my own.
CHAPTER VI
THE STORY OF LE FEVER
It was some time in the summer of that year in which Dendermond was taken by the allies,—which was about seven years before my father came into the country,—and about as many, after the time, that my uncle Toby and Trim had privately decamped from my father’s house in town, in order to lay some of the finest sieges to some of the finest fortified cities in Europe——when my uncle Toby was one evening getting his supper, with Trim sitting behind him at a small sideboard,—I say, sitting—for in consideration of the corporal’s lame knee (which sometimes gave him exquisite pain)—when my uncle Toby dined or supped alone, he would never suffer the corporal to stand; and the poor fellow’s veneration for his master was such, that, with a proper artillery, my uncle Toby could have taken Dendermond itself, with less trouble than he was able to gain this point over him; for many a time when my uncle Toby supposed the corporal’s leg was at rest, he would look back, and detect him standing behind him with the most dutiful respect: this bred more little squabbles betwixt them, than all other causes for five-and-twenty years together—But this is neither here nor there—why do I mention it?——Ask my pen,—it governs me,—I govern not it.
It was sometime during the summer of that year when Dendermond was captured by the allies—about seven years before my father arrived in the country—and roughly as many years after my uncle Toby and Trim had quietly left my father’s house in town to set their sights on laying siege to some of the finest fortified cities in Europe——when one evening, as my uncle Toby was having his dinner, with Trim sitting behind him at a small sideboard—I say, sitting—because out of consideration for the corporal’s sore knee (which sometimes caused him great pain)—my uncle Toby never allowed the corporal to stand when he dined or had supper alone. The poor fellow’s respect for his master was so strong that, with the right equipment, my uncle Toby could have taken Dendermond itself more easily than he could convince Trim to sit down; for many times when my uncle Toby thought the corporal's leg was at rest, he would look back and find him standing behind him out of the utmost respect: this caused more little arguments between them than all other issues combined over twenty-five years—But that’s beside the point—why am I mentioning it?——Ask my pen—it's in charge of me—I don’t control it.
He was one evening sitting thus at his supper, when the landlord of a little inn in the village came into the parlour, with an empty phial in his hand, to beg a glass or two of sack; ’Tis for a poor gentleman,—I think, of the army, said the landlord, who has been taken ill at my house four days ago, and has never held up his head since, or had a desire to taste anything, till just now, that he has a fancy for a glass of sack and a thin toast,——I think, says he, taking his hand from his forehead, it would comfort me.
He was sitting at dinner one evening when the landlord of a small inn in the village came into the room, holding an empty bottle, to ask for a glass or two of sherry. "It's for a poor gentleman—I think he's from the army," said the landlord, "who got sick at my place four days ago. He hasn't been able to lift his head since or wanted to eat anything, until just now, when he suddenly feels like having a glass of sherry and some toast. I think," he said, taking his hand from his forehead, "it would comfort me."
——If I could neither beg, borrow, or buy such a thing—added the landlord,—I would almost steal it for the poor gentleman, he is so ill.——I hope in God he will still mend, continued he,—we are all of us concerned for him.
——If I couldn't beg, borrow, or buy something like that—added the landlord,—I would almost steal it for the poor gentleman; he's so sick.——I hope to God he will improve, he continued,—we're all worried about him.
Thou art a good-natured soul, I will answer for thee, cried my uncle Toby; and thou shalt drink the poor gentleman’s health in a glass of sack thyself,—and take a couple of bottles with my service, and tell him he is heartily welcome to them, and to a dozen more if they will do him good.
You’re a kind-hearted person, I’ll vouch for you, my uncle Toby said; and you should toast the poor gentleman’s health with a glass of sack yourself—and take a couple of bottles as my gift, and tell him he’s very welcome to them, and a dozen more if they’ll do him any good.
Though I am persuaded, said my uncle Toby, as the landlord shut the door, he is a very compassionate fellow—Trim,—yet I cannot help entertaining a high opinion of his guest too; there must be something more than common in him, that in so short a time should win so much upon the affections of his host;——And of his whole family, added the corporal, for they are all concerned for him.——Step after him, said my uncle Toby,—do, Trim,—and ask if he knows his name.
Though I’m convinced, said my uncle Toby, as the landlord closed the door, he’s a really kind guy—Trim—still, I can’t help but have a high opinion of his guest too; there must be something special about him for him to have gained his host's affections so quickly;——And his whole family is worried about him, added the corporal.——Go after him, said my uncle Toby,—do, Trim,—and ask if he knows his name.
——I have quite forgot it truly, said the landlord, coming back into the parlour with the corporal,—but I can ask his son again:——Has he a son with him then? said my uncle Toby.—A boy, replied the landlord, of about eleven or twelve years of age;—but the poor creature has tasted almost as little as his father; he does nothing but mourn and lament for him night and day:——He has not stirred from the bed-side these two days.
——I completely forgot, said the landlord, walking back into the parlor with the corporal,—but I can ask his son again:——Does he have a son with him then? asked my uncle Toby.—A boy, replied the landlord, about eleven or twelve years old;—but the poor kid has experienced almost as little as his father; he just cries and mourns for him day and night:——He hasn’t left the bedside for the last two days.
My uncle Toby laid down his knife and fork, and thrust his plate from before him, as the landlord gave him the account; and Trim, without being ordered, took away, without saying one word, and in a few minutes after brought him his pipe and tobacco.
My uncle Toby put down his knife and fork and pushed his plate away as the landlord handed him the bill; and Trim, without being asked, quietly took it away and shortly after brought him his pipe and tobacco.
——Stay in the room a little, said my uncle Toby.
——Stay in the room for a bit, my uncle Toby said.
Trim!——said my uncle Toby, after he lighted his pipe, and smoak’d about a dozen whiffs.——Trim came in front of his master, and made his bow;—my uncle Toby smoak’d on, and said no more.——Corporal! said my uncle Toby——the corporal made his bow.——My uncle Toby proceeded no farther, but finished his pipe.
Trim!——my uncle Toby said after he lit his pipe and took about a dozen puffs.——Trim came in front of him and bowed;—my uncle Toby continued smoking and said nothing more.——"Corporal!" my uncle Toby called out——the corporal bowed.——My uncle Toby didn't say anything else but finished his pipe.
Trim! said my uncle Toby, I have a project in my head, as it is a bad night, of wrapping myself up warm in my roquelaure, and paying a visit to this poor gentleman.——Your honour’s roquelaure, replied the corporal, has not once been had on, since the night before your honour received your wound, when we mounted guard in the trenches before the gate of St. Nicolas;——and besides, it is so cold and rainy a night, that what with the roquelaure, and what with the weather, ’twill be enough to give your honour your death, and bring on your honour’s torment in your groin. I fear so, replied my uncle Toby; but I am not at rest in my mind, Trim, since the account the landlord has given me.——I wish I had not known so much of this affair,—added my uncle Toby,—or that I had known more of it:——How shall we manage it? Leave it, an’t please your honour, to me, quoth the corporal;——I’ll take my hat and stick and 307 go to the house and reconnoitre, and act accordingly; and I will bring your honour a full account in an hour.——Thou shalt go, Trim, said my uncle Toby, and here’s a shilling for thee to drink with his servant.——I shall get it all out of him, said the corporal, shutting the door.
Trim! said my uncle Toby, I have a plan in mind. Since it's such a bad night, I think I'll wrap myself up warm in my roquelaure and pay a visit to this poor gentleman.——Your honor's roquelaure, replied the corporal, hasn't been worn since the night before you got your wound when we were on guard in the trenches at the gate of St. Nicolas;——and besides, it’s so cold and rainy tonight that with the roquelaure and the weather, it’ll be enough to make you seriously ill and worsen your discomfort in your groin. I fear so, replied my uncle Toby; but I can’t shake the worry in my mind, Trim, after what the landlord told me.——I wish I hadn’t known so much about this situation,—continued my uncle Toby,—or that I had known even more:——What should we do? Leave it to me, if it pleases your honor, said the corporal;——I’ll grab my hat and stick, go to the house, scout it out, and take the necessary actions; I’ll return with a full report in an hour.——You'll go, Trim, said my uncle Toby, and here’s a shilling for you to share with his servant.——I’ll get all the details out of him, said the corporal, shutting the door.
My uncle Toby filled his second pipe; and had it not been, that he now and then wandered from the point, with considering whether it was not full as well to have the curtain of the tenaille a straight line, as a crooked one,—he might be said to have thought of nothing else but poor Le Fever and his boy the whole time he smoaked it.
My uncle Toby filled his second pipe, and if he hadn’t occasionally drifted off to think about whether the curtain of the tenaille should be a straight line instead of a crooked one, you could say he spent the whole time smoking it only thinking about poor Le Fever and his son.
CHAPTER VII
THE STORY OF LE FEVER CONTINUED
It was not till my uncle Toby had knocked the ashes out of his third pipe, that corporal Trim returned from the inn, and gave him the following account.
It wasn’t until my uncle Toby had emptied the ashes from his third pipe that corporal Trim came back from the inn and shared this story with him.
I despaired, at first, said the corporal, of being able to bring back your honour any kind of intelligence concerning the poor sick lieutenant—Is he in the army, then? said my uncle Toby——He is, said the corporal——And in what regiment? said my uncle Toby——I’ll tell your honour, replied the corporal, everything straight forwards, as I learnt it.—Then, Trim, I’ll fill another pipe, said my uncle Toby, and not interrupt thee till thou hast done; so sit down at thy ease, Trim, in the window-seat, and begin thy story again. The corporal made his old bow, which generally spoke as plain as a bow could speak it—Your honour is good:——And having done that, he sat down, as he was ordered,—and began the story to my uncle Toby over again in pretty near the same words.
"I was initially worried," said the corporal, "that I wouldn't be able to bring back any news about the poor sick lieutenant." "Is he in the army, then?" asked my uncle Toby. "He is," replied the corporal. "And in what regiment?" asked my uncle Toby. "I'll tell you everything clearly, as I learned it," said the corporal. "Then, Trim, I'll fill another pipe," said my uncle Toby, "and I won’t interrupt you until you’re finished, so sit comfortably in the window seat and start your story again." The corporal made his usual bow, which straightforwardly said, "You’re too kind." Having done that, he sat down as he was told and began to tell the story to my uncle Toby again, using nearly the same words.
I despaired at first, said the corporal, of being able to bring back any intelligence to your honour, about the lieutenant and his son; for when I asked where his servant was, from whom I made myself sure of knowing everything which was proper to be asked,—That’s a right distinction, Trim, said my uncle Toby—I was answered, an’ please your honour, that he had no servant with him;——that he had come to the inn with hired horses, which, upon finding himself unable to proceed (to join, I suppose, the regiment), he had dismissed the morning after he came.—If I get better, my dear, said he, as he gave his purse to his son to pay the man,—we can hire horses from hence.——But 308 alas! the poor gentleman will never get from hence, said the landlady to me,—for I heard the death-watch all night long;——and when he dies, the youth, his son, will certainly die with him, for he is broken-hearted already.
"I was really concerned at first," said the corporal, "about being able to bring back any news to you about the lieutenant and his son. When I asked where his servant was, thinking I could find out everything that needed to be asked—'That’s a good distinction, Trim,' my uncle Toby said—I was told, 'If it pleases your honor, he has no servant with him; he arrived at the inn with hired horses, which he let go the morning after he arrived because he found he couldn’t continue on to join, I assume, the regiment.' 'If I get better, my dear,' he said as he handed his purse to his son to pay the man, 'we can hire horses from here.' But, alas! the poor gentleman will never leave here, the landlady told me, 'because I heard the death-watch all night long; and when he dies, his son will surely die with him, as he’s already heartbroken.'"
I was hearing this account, continued the corporal, when the youth came into the kitchen, to order the thin toast the landlord spoke of;——but I will do it for my father myself, said the youth.——Pray let me save you the trouble, young gentleman, said I, taking up a fork for the purpose, and offering him my chair to sit down upon by the fire, whilst I did it.——I believe, Sir, said he, very modestly, I can please him best myself.——I am sure, said I, his honour will not like the toast the worse for being toasted by an old soldier.——The youth took hold of my hand, and instantly burst into tears.——Poor youth! said my uncle Toby,—he has been bred up from an infant in the army, and the name of a soldier, Trim, sounded in his ears like the name of a friend;—I wish I had him here.
I was hearing this story, continued the corporal, when the young guy came into the kitchen to order the thin toast the landlord mentioned;—but I'll do it for my father myself, said the young man.——Please let me save you the trouble, young man, I said, picking up a fork to help, and offering him my chair to sit by the fire while I did it.——I believe, sir, he said very modestly, I can please him best myself.——I'm sure, I said, he won't mind the toast being made by an old soldier.——The young man grabbed my hand and immediately burst into tears.——Poor guy! said my Uncle Toby,—he has been raised in the army since he was a child, and the name of a soldier, Trim, sounded to him like the name of a friend;—I wish I had him here.
——I never, in the longest march, said the corporal, had so great a mind to my dinner, as I had to cry with him for company:—What could be the matter with me, an’ please your honour? Nothing in the world, Trim, said my uncle Toby, blowing his nose,—but that thou art a good-natured fellow.
——I never, during the longest march, said the corporal, wanted my dinner more than I wanted to cry with him for company:—What could be wrong with me, if you don’t mind me asking? Nothing at all, Trim, said my uncle Toby, blowing his nose,—just that you’re a good-natured guy.
When I gave him the toast, continued the corporal, I thought it was proper to tell him I was captain Shandy’s servant, and that your honour (though a stranger) was extremely concerned for his father;—and that if there was any thing in your house or cellar——(And thou might’st have added my purse too, said my uncle Toby)——he was heartily welcome to it:——He made a very low bow (which was meant to your honour), but no answer—for his heart was full—so he went up stairs with the toast;—I warrant you, my dear, said I, as I opened the kitchen-door, your father will be well again.——Mr. Yorick’s curate was smoaking a pipe by the kitchen fire,—but said not a word good or bad to comfort the youth.——I thought it wrong; added the corporal——I think so too, said my uncle Toby.
When I handed him the toast, the corporal continued, I thought it was right to let him know I was Captain Shandy’s servant and that you, sir (even though you were a stranger), were very concerned for his father;—and that if there was anything in your house or cellar——(And you could have mentioned my wallet too, said my uncle Toby)——he was more than welcome to it:——He gave a deep bow (which was directed to you, sir), but didn’t say anything—for he was overwhelmed with emotion—so he went upstairs with the toast;—I guarantee, my dear, I said as I opened the kitchen door, your father will pull through.——Mr. Yorick’s curate was smoking a pipe by the kitchen fire,—but didn’t say a word, good or bad, to comfort the young man.——I thought that was wrong; added the corporal——I think so too, said my uncle Toby.
When the lieutenant had taken his glass of sack and toast, he felt himself a little revived, and sent down into the kitchen, to let me know, that in about ten minutes he should be glad if I would step up stairs.——I believe, said the landlord, he is going to say his prayers,——for there was a book laid upon the chair by his bed-side, and as I shut the door, I saw his son take up a cushion.——
When the lieutenant finished his glass of sack and toast, he felt a bit refreshed and sent down to the kitchen to let me know that in about ten minutes he would appreciate it if I could come upstairs. "I believe," said the landlord, "he's going to say his prayers," because there was a book sitting on the chair next to his bed. As I closed the door, I saw his son pick up a pillow.
I thought, said the curate, that you gentlemen of the army, 309 Mr. Trim, never said your prayers at all.——I heard the poor gentleman say his prayers last night, said the landlady, very devoutly, and with my own ears, or I could not have believed it.——Are you sure of it? replied the curate.——A soldier, an’ please your reverence, said I, prays as often (of his own accord) as a parson;——and when he is fighting for his king, and for his own life, and for his honour too, he has the most reason to pray to God of any one in the whole world——’Twas well said of thee, Trim, said my uncle Toby.——But when a soldier, said I, an’ please your reverence, has been standing for twelve hours together in the trenches, up to his knees in cold water,—or engaged, said I, for months together in long and dangerous marches;—harassed, perhaps, in his rear to-day;—harassing others to-morrow;—detached here;—countermanded there;—resting this night out upon his arms;—beat up in his shirt the next;—benumbed in his joints;—perhaps without straw in his tent to kneel on;—must say his prayers how and when he can.—I believe, said I,—for I was piqued, quoth the corporal, for the reputation of the army,—I believe, an’ please your reverence, said I, that when a soldier gets time to pray,—he prays as heartily as a parson,—though not with all his fuss and hypocrisy.——Thou shouldst not have said that, Trim, said my uncle Toby,—for God only knows who is a hypocrite, and who is not:——At the great and general review of us all, corporal, at the day of judgment (and not till then)—it will be seen who has done their duties in this world,—and who has not; and we shall be advanced, Trim, accordingly.——I hope we shall, said Trim.——It is in the Scripture, said my uncle Toby; and I will shew it thee to-morrow:—In the mean time we may depend upon it, Trim, for our comfort, said my uncle Toby, that God Almighty is so good and just a governor of the world, that if we have but done our duties in it,—it will never be enquired into, whether we have done them in a red coat or a black one:——I hope not, said the corporal——But go on, Trim, said my uncle Toby, with thy story.
I thought, said the curate, that you army gentlemen, 309 Mr. Trim, never said your prayers. — I heard the poor man say his prayers last night, said the landlady, very devoutly, and I heard it with my own ears, or I wouldn't have believed it. — Are you sure about that? replied the curate. — A soldier, if I may say so, prays just as often (on his own) as a priest does; — and when he is fighting for his king, his life, and his honor, he has more reason to pray to God than anyone else in the world. — That was well said, Trim, said my uncle Toby. — But when a soldier, if I may say so, has been standing for twelve hours straight in the trenches, up to his knees in cold water, — or engaged, as I said, for months in long and dangerous marches; — harassed, perhaps, from behind today; — harassing others tomorrow; — stationed here; — redirected there; — resting one night while on guard the next; — numb in his joints; — maybe without straw in his tent to kneel on; — he must say his prayers how and when he can. — I believe, said I, — and I admit I was a bit defensive, as quoth the corporal, for the reputation of the army — I believe, if I may say so, that when a soldier manages to find time to pray, — he prays as sincerely as a priest — though not with all the fuss and hypocrisy. — You shouldn't have said that, Trim, said my uncle Toby, — because only God knows who is a hypocrite and who isn't: — At the great and general review of us all, corporal, on the day of judgment (and not until then) — it will be clear who has done their duties in this world — and who hasn't; and we shall be judged, Trim, accordingly. — I hope so, said Trim. — It's in the Scriptures, said my uncle Toby; and I'll show it to you tomorrow: — In the meantime, let's take comfort, Trim, said my uncle Toby, in knowing that God Almighty is such a good and just governor of the world that if we have done our duties here, — it won’t matter whether we did them in a red coat or a black one: — I hope not, said the corporal — But go on, Trim, said my uncle Toby, with your story.
When I went up, continued the corporal, into the lieutenant’s room, which I did not do till the expiration of the ten minutes,—he was lying in his bed with his head raised upon his hand, with his elbow upon the pillow, and a clean white cambrick handkerchief beside it:——The youth was just stooping down to take up the cushion, upon which I supposed he had been kneeling,—the book was laid upon the bed,—and, as he rose, in taking up the cushion with one hand, he reached out his other to take it away 310 at the same time.——Let it remain there, my dear, said the lieutenant.
When I went up, continued the corporal, to the lieutenant's room, which I didn't do until the ten minutes were up—he was lying in bed with his head resting on his hand, his elbow on the pillow, and a clean white handkerchief next to it. The young man was just bending down to pick up the cushion, which I assumed he had been kneeling on—the book was on the bed—and as he stood up, while grabbing the cushion with one hand, he reached out with the other to take it away at the same time. "Just leave it there, my dear," said the lieutenant.
He did not offer to speak to me, till I had walked up close to his bed-side:—If you are captain Shandy’s servant, said he, you must present my thanks to your master, with my little boy’s thanks along with them, for his courtesy to me;—if he was of Leven’s—said the lieutenant.—I told him your honour was—Then, said he, I served three campaigns with him in Flanders, and remember him,—but ’tis most likely, as I had not the honour of any acquaintance with him, that he knows nothing of me.——You will tell him, however, that the person his good-nature has laid under obligations to him, is one Le Fever, a lieutenant in Angus’s——but he knows me not,—said he, a second time, musing;——possibly he may my story—added he—pray tell the captain, I was the ensign at Breda, whose wife was most unfortunately killed with a musket-shot, as she lay in my arms in my tent.——I remember the story, an’t please your honour, said I, very well.——Do you so? said he, wiping his eyes with his handkerchief,—then well may I.—In saying this, he drew a little ring out of his bosom, which seemed tied with a black ribband about his neck, and kiss’d it twice——Here, Billy, said he,——the boy flew across the room to the bed-side,—and falling down upon his knee, took the ring in his hand, and kissed it too,—then kissed his father, and sat down upon the bed and wept.
He didn’t offer to talk to me until I walked up close to his bedside. “If you’re Captain Shandy’s servant,” he said, “please thank your master for me, and also thank him from my little boy for his kindness to me—if he’s from Leven’s,” said the lieutenant. I told him you were. “Then,” he said, “I served three campaigns with him in Flanders and remember him—but it’s likely that, since I never had the honor of knowing him, he doesn’t know me.” “You’ll tell him, though, that the person his kindness has put in his debt is Lieutenant Le Fever from Angus’s—though he doesn’t know me,” he said, thinking out loud. “Maybe he knows my story,” he added. “Please tell the captain I was the ensign at Breda whose wife was tragically killed by a musket shot while she lay in my arms in my tent.” “I remember the story very well, if it pleases your honor,” I said. “You do?” he said, wiping his eyes with a handkerchief—“then I certainly may.” While saying this, he pulled a small ring from his chest, which was tied with a black ribbon around his neck, and kissed it twice. “Here, Billy,” he said, and the boy dashed across the room to the bedside, knelt down, took the ring in his hand, and kissed it too—then kissed his father, sat down on the bed, and cried.
I wish, said my uncle Toby, with a deep sigh,—I wish, Trim, I was asleep.
I wish, said my uncle Toby, with a deep sigh,—I wish, Trim, I was asleep.
Your honour, replied the corporal, is too much concerned;—shall I pour your honour out a glass of sack to your pipe?——Do, Trim, said my uncle Toby.
Your honor, the corporal replied, you seem too worried; should I pour you a glass of sack for your pipe?—Go ahead, Trim, my uncle Toby said.
I remember, said my uncle Toby, sighing again, the story of the ensign and his wife, with a circumstance his modesty omitted;—and particularly well that he, as well as she, upon some account or other (I forget what) was universally pitied by the whole regiment;—but finish the story thou art upon:—’Tis finished already, said the corporal,—for I could stay no longer,—so wished his honour a good night; young Le Fever rose from off the bed, and saw me to the bottom of the stairs; and as we went down together, told me, they had come from Ireland, and were on their route to join the regiment in Flanders.——But alas! said the corporal,—the lieutenant’s last day’s march is over.—Then what is to become of his poor boy? cried my uncle Toby.
I remember, said my uncle Toby, sighing again, the story of the ensign and his wife, with a detail his modesty left out;—and I especially remember that both he and she, for some reason (I forget what), were universally pitied by the whole regiment;—but finish the story you’re telling:—It’s already finished, said the corporal,—for I couldn’t stay any longer,—so I wished his honor a good night; young Le Fever got off the bed and walked me to the bottom of the stairs; and as we went down together, he told me they had come from Ireland and were on their way to join the regiment in Flanders.——But alas! said the corporal,—the lieutenant’s last day’s march is over.—Then what will happen to his poor boy? cried my uncle Toby.
CHAPTER VIII
THE STORY OF LE FEVER CONTINUED
It was to my uncle Toby’s eternal honour,——though I tell it only for the sake of those, who, when coop’d in betwixt a natural and a positive law, know not, for their souls, which way in the world to turn themselves——That notwithstanding my uncle Toby was warmly engaged at that time in carrying on the siege of Dendermond, parallel with the allies, who pressed theirs on so vigorously, that they scarce allowed him time to get his dinner——that nevertheless he gave up Dendermond, though he had already made a lodgment upon the counterscarp;—and bent his whole thoughts towards the private distresses at the inn; and except that he ordered the garden gate to be bolted up, by which he might be said to have turned the siege of Dendermond into a blockade,—he left Dendermond to itself—to be relieved or not by the French king, as the French king thought good; and only considered how he himself should relieve the poor lieutenant and his son.
It was to my uncle Toby’s eternal credit,——though I share this only for those who, caught between natural and man-made law, don’t know which way to turn——that even though my uncle Toby was deeply involved in the siege of Dendermond, alongside the allies who were pressing hard and barely gave him time to have his dinner——he still decided to abandon Dendermond, despite having already established a position on the counterscarp;—and focused all his attention on the personal troubles at the inn; and except for ordering the garden gate to be locked, effectively turning the siege of Dendermond into a blockade,—he left Dendermond to fend for itself, to be helped or not by the French king, as he saw fit; and he only thought about how he could help the poor lieutenant and his son.
——That kind Being, who is a friend to the friendless, shall recompence thee for this.
——That kind Being, who is a friend to those without friends, will repay you for this.
Thou hast left this matter short, said my uncle Toby to the corporal, as he was putting him to bed,——and I will tell thee in what, Trim.——In the first place, when thou madest an offer of my services to Le Fever,——as sickness and travelling are both expensive, and thou knowest he was but a poor lieutenant, with a son to subsist as well as himself out of his pay,—that thou didst not make an offer to him of my purse; because, had he stood in need, thou knowest, Trim, he had been as welcome to it as myself.——Your honour knows, said the corporal, I had no orders;——True, quoth my uncle Toby,—thou didst very right, Trim, as a soldier,—but certainly very wrong as a man.
You've left this matter incomplete, my uncle Toby said to the corporal as he was putting him to bed,——and I will tell you how, Trim.——First of all, when you offered my services to Le Fever——since both illness and travel are costly, and you know he was just a poor lieutenant, with a son to take care of as well as himself out of his pay——you didn't offer him my purse; because had he needed it, you know, Trim, he would have been as welcome to it as I am.——Your honor knows, said the corporal, I had no orders;——True, replied my uncle Toby,—you did very well, Trim, as a soldier,—but certainly very wrong as a man.
In the second place, for which, indeed, thou hast the same excuse, continued my uncle Toby,——when thou offeredst him whatever was in my house,——thou shouldst have offered him my house too:——A sick brother officer should have the best quarters, Trim, and if we had him with us,—we could tend and look to him:——Thou art an excellent nurse thyself, Trim,—and what with thy care of him, and the old woman’s, and his boy’s, and mine together, we might recruit him again at once, and set him upon his legs.———
Next, you really should have offered him my house too, continued my uncle Toby,—when you offered him whatever was in my house. A sick brother officer deserves the best accommodations, Trim, and if we had him here with us, we could take care of him. You’re a great nurse yourself, Trim, and with your care, along with that of the old woman, his boy’s, and mine, we could get him back on his feet right away.
——In a fortnight or three weeks, added my uncle Toby, smiling,——he might march.——He will never march; an’ please your honour, in this world, said the corporal:——He will march; said my uncle Toby, rising up, from the side of the bed, with one shoe off:——An’ please your honour, said the corporal, he will never march but to his grave:——He shall march, cried my uncle Toby, marching the foot which had a shoe on, though without advancing an inch,—he shall march to his regiment.——He cannot stand it, said the corporal;——He shall be supported, said my uncle Toby;——He’ll drop at last, said the corporal, and what will become of his boy?——He shall not drop, said my uncle Toby, firmly.——A-well-o’-day,—do what we can for him, said Trim, maintaining his point,—the poor soul will die:——He shall not die, by G—, cried my uncle Toby.
——In two weeks or three, my uncle Toby said with a smile,——he might march.——He will never march; if I may say so, the corporal replied:——He will march, my uncle Toby said, getting up from the side of the bed with one shoe off:——And if I may say so, the corporal said, he will never march except to his grave:——He shall march, shouted my uncle Toby, marching the foot that had a shoe on, even though he didn’t move an inch,—he shall march to his regiment.——He can’t handle it, the corporal said;——He shall be supported, my uncle Toby insisted;——He’ll collapse eventually, said the corporal, and then what will happen to his boy?——He shall not collapse, my uncle Toby declared firmly.——Well then,—no matter what we do for him, Trim argued, the poor soul will die:——He shall not die, by G—, my uncle Toby cried.
—The ACCUSING SPIRIT, which flew up to heaven’s chancery with the oath, blush’d as he gave it in;—and the RECORDING ANGEL, as he wrote it down, dropp’d a tear upon the word, and blotted it out for ever.
—The Accusatory Spirit, which flew up to heaven's court with the oath, blushed as he presented it;—and the Recording Angel, as he wrote it down, dropped a tear on the word and erased it forever.
CHAPTER IX
——My uncle Toby went to his bureau,—put his purse into his breeches pocket, and having ordered the corporal to go early in the morning for a physician,—he went to bed, and fell asleep.
——My uncle Toby went to his dresser, put his wallet in his pants pocket, and after telling the corporal to get a doctor early in the morning, he went to bed and fell asleep.
CHAPTER X
THE STORY OF LE FEVER CONTINUED
The sun looked bright the morning after, to every eye in the village but Le Fever’s and his afflicted son’s; the hand of death press’d heavy upon his eye-lids,——and hardly could the wheel at the cistern turn round its circle,—when my uncle Toby, who had rose up an hour before his wonted time, entered the lieutenant’s room, and without preface or apology, sat himself down upon the chair by the bed-side, and, independently of all modes and customs, opened the curtain in the manner an old friend and brother officer would have done it, and asked him how he did,—how he had rested in the night,—what was his complaint,—where was his pain,—and what he could do to help him:——and without giving him time to answer any one of the enquiries, went on, and told him of the little plan which he 313 had been concerting with the corporal the night before for him.——
The sun was shining brightly the morning after, for everyone in the village except for Le Fever and his sick son; death’s hand weighed heavily on his eyelids,——and the wheel at the cistern could barely turn around its circle,—when my uncle Toby, who had gotten up an hour earlier than usual, walked into the lieutenant’s room and, without any introduction or apology, sat down in the chair by the bedside. He opened the curtain just like a close friend and fellow officer would have done, and asked how he was doing, how he had slept through the night, what his complaint was, where his pain was, and what he could do to help him:——and without giving him a chance to answer any of those questions, he continued to tell him about the little plan he 313 had been discussing with the corporal the night before for him.——
——You shall go home directly, Le Fever, said my uncle Toby, to my house,—and we’ll send for a doctor to see what’s the matter,—and we’ll have an apothecary,—and the corporal shall be your nurse;——and I’ll be your servant, Le Fever.
——You need to go home right now, Le Fever, my uncle Toby said, to my house,—and we’ll call a doctor to check what’s wrong,—and we’ll get a pharmacist,—and the corporal will be your nurse;——and I’ll be your servant, Le Fever.
There was a frankness in my uncle Toby,—not the effect of familiarity,—but the cause of it,—which let you at once into his soul, and shewed you the goodness of his nature; to this, there was something in his looks, and voice, and manner, superadded, which eternally beckoned to the unfortunate to come and take shelter under him; so that before my uncle Toby had half finished the kind offers he was making to the father, had the son insensibly pressed up close to his knees, and had taken hold of the breast of his coat, and was pulling it towards him.——The blood and spirits of Le Fever, which were waxing cold and slow within him, and were retreating to their last citadel, the heart—rallied back,—the film forsook his eyes for a moment,—he looked up wishfully in my uncle Toby’s face,—then cast a look upon his boy,——and that ligament, fine as it was,—was never broken.———
There was an honesty in my uncle Toby—not the result of familiarity—but the reason for it—that instantly connected you to his soul and revealed the goodness of his character. On top of that, there was something in his appearance, voice, and manner that always invited the unfortunate to find shelter with him. So before my uncle Toby even finished making his kind offers to the father, the son had unknowingly moved close to his knees and grabbed hold of his coat, tugging at it gently. The blood and vitality of Le Fever, which were growing cold and slow inside him, and retreating to their last stronghold, the heart—rallied back—the haze left his eyes for a moment—he looked up hopefully at my uncle Toby’s face—then glanced at his boy—and that bond, as delicate as it was—was never broken.
Nature instantly ebb’d again,—the film returned to its place,——the pulse fluttered——stopp’d——went on——throbb’d——stopp’d again——moved——stopp’d——shall I go on?——No.
Nature quickly faded away again—the veil came back into position—the heartbeat fluttered—paused—continued—throbbed—paused once more—shifted—paused—should I continue?—No.
CHAPTER XI
I am so impatient to return to my own story, that what remains of young Le Fever’s, that is, from this turn of his fortune, to the time my uncle Toby recommended him for my preceptor, shall be told in a very few words in the next chapter.—All that is necessary to be added to this chapter is as follows.—
I'm so eager to get back to my own story that what’s left of young Le Fever’s tale, from this twist in his fate until the time my uncle Toby suggested him as my tutor, will be summed up in just a few words in the next chapter.—All that needs to be added to this chapter is as follows.
That my uncle Toby, with young Le Fever in his hand, attended the poor lieutenant, as chief mourners, to his grave.
That my uncle Toby, with young Le Fever in his hand, was there to support the poor lieutenant's family as the main mourners at his burial.
That the governor of Dendermond paid his obsequies all military honours,—and that Yorick, not to be behind-hand—paid him all ecclesiastic—for he buried him in his chancel:—And it appears likewise, he preached a funeral sermon over him——I say it appears,—for it was Yorick’s custom, which I suppose a general one with those of his profession, on the first leaf of every sermon which he composed, to chronicle down the time, the place, and the occasion of its being preached: to this, 314 he was ever wont to add some short comment or stricture upon the sermon itself, seldom, indeed, much to its credit:—For instance, This sermon upon the Jewish dispensation—I don’t like it at all;—Though I own there is a world of WATER-LANDISH knowledge in it,—but ’tis all tritical, and most tritically put together.———This is but a flimsy kind of a composition; what was in my head when I made it?
That the governor of Dendermond gave him a military funeral— and that Yorick, not wanting to be outdone, gave him a proper church burial—he even buried him in his chancel:—And it also seems that he preached a eulogy for him——I say it seems,—because it was Yorick’s habit, which I assume is common among people in his line of work, to note the time, place, and reason for each sermon he wrote on the first page of every sermon: to this, 314 he would usually add some brief comment or critique about the sermon itself, which often didn’t paint it in a favorable light:—For example, This sermon on the Jewish dispensation—I really don’t like it at all;—Though I admit there is a lot of WATER-LANDISH knowledge in it,—but it’s all clichéd, and most clichédly put together.———This is just a weak kind of writing; what was I thinking when I wrote it?
——N. B. The excellency of this text is, that it will suit any sermon,—and of this sermon,——that it will suit any text.———
——N. B. This text is great because it fits any sermon, and this sermon is great because it fits any text.———
——For this sermon I shall be hanged,—for I have
stolen the greatest part of it. Doctor Paidagunes found me out.
Set a thief to catch a thief.———
——I’m going to get hanged for this sermon because I’ve taken most of it. Doctor Paidagunes figured it out.
It takes a thief to catch a thief.———
On the back of half a dozen I find written, So, so, and no more——and upon a couple Moderato; by which, as far as one may gather from Altieri’s Italian dictionary,—but mostly from the authority of a piece of green whipcord, which seemed to have been the unravelling of Yorick’s whip-lash, with which he has left us the two sermons marked Moderato, and the half dozen of So, so, tied fast together in one bundle by themselves,—one may safely suppose he meant pretty near the same thing.
On the back of half a dozen, I find written, So, so, and nothing more——and on a couple Moderato; which, as far as you can tell from Altieri’s Italian dictionary—but mostly from a piece of green whipcord, that looks like it came from Yorick’s whip-lash, which he left us with the two sermons marked Moderato, and the half dozen of So, so, tied up together in one bundle by themselves,—one can safely assume he meant something pretty similar.
There is but one difficulty in the way of this conjecture, which is this, that the moderato’s are five times better than the so, so’s;—show ten times more knowledge of the human heart;—have seventy times more wit and spirit in them;—(and, to rise properly in my climax)—discovered a thousand times more genius;—and to crown all, are infinitely more entertaining than those tied up with them:—for which reason, whene’er Yorick’s dramatic sermons are offered to the world, though I shall admit but one out of the whole number of the so, so’s, I shall, nevertheless, adventure to print the two moderato’s without any sort of scruple.
There’s just one issue with this idea, which is that the moderatos are five times better than the so-so’s; they show ten times more understanding of the human heart; they have seventy times more wit and spirit in them;—(and, to properly emphasize my point)—they’ve shown a thousand times more genius;—and to top it all off, they’re way more entertaining than those associated with them:—for that reason, whenever Yorick’s dramatic sermons are presented to the world, even though I’ll only include one from the whole set of so-so’s, I will boldly print the two moderatos without any hesitation.
What Yorick could mean by the words lentamente,—tenutè,—grave,—and sometimes adagio,—as applied to theological compositions, and with which he has characterised some of these sermons, I dare not venture to guess.——I am more puzzled still upon finding a l’octava alta! upon one;——Con strepito upon the back of another;——Siciliana upon a third;——Alla capella upon a fourth;——Con l’arco upon this;——Senza l’arco upon that.——All I know is, that they are musical terms, and have a meaning;——and as he was a musical man, I will make no doubt, but that by some quaint application of such metaphors to the compositions in hand, they impressed very distinct ideas 315 of their several characters upon his fancy,—whatever they may do upon that of others.
What Yorick could mean by the words lentamente,—tenutè,—grave,—and sometimes adagio,—when talking about theological works, and with which he has described some of these sermons, I can't even begin to guess. I'm even more confused upon finding a l’octava alta! on one;—Con strepito on the back of another;—Siciliana on a third;—Alla capella on a fourth;—Con l’arco on this;—Senza l’arco on that. All I know is that they are musical terms and have meaning;—and since he was a musical guy, I have no doubt that through some clever use of such metaphors, they conveyed very specific ideas 315 about their different characters to his mind, no matter how they resonate with others.
Amongst these, there is that particular sermon which has unaccountably led me into this digression——The funeral sermon upon poor Le Fever, wrote out very fairly, as if from a hasty copy.—I take notice of it the more, because it seems to have been his favourite composition——It is upon mortality; and is tied lengthways and cross-ways with a yarn thrum, and then rolled up and twisted round with a half-sheet of dirty blue paper, which seems to have been once the cast cover of a general review, which to this day smells horribly of horse drugs.——Whether these marks of humiliation were designed,—I something doubt;——because at the end of the sermon (and not at the beginning of it)—very different from his way of treating the rest, he had wrote——
Among these, there’s that particular sermon that inexplicably led me into this digression—the funeral sermon for poor Le Fever, written out neatly, as if from a rush copy. I mention it more because it seems to have been his favorite piece. It’s about mortality; it’s tied up lengthwise and crosswise with a yarn string, then rolled up and wrapped with a half-sheet of dirty blue paper, which looks like it used to be the cover of a general review, and to this day it smells terrible of horse medicine. Whether these signs of neglect were intentional, I’m not so sure; because at the end of the sermon (and not at the beginning) – very differently from how he approached the others, he had wrote
Bravo!
Well done!
——Though not very offensively,——for it is at two inches, at least, and a half’s distance from, and below the concluding line of the sermon, at the very extremity of the page, and in that right hand corner of it, which, you know, is generally covered with your thumb; and, to do it justice, it is wrote besides with a crow’s quill so faintly in a small Italian hand, as scarce to solicit the eye towards the place, whether your thumb is there or not,—so that from the manner of it, it stands half excused; and being wrote moreover with very pale ink, diluted almost to nothing,—’tis more like a ritratto of the shadow of vanity, than of Vanity herself—of the two; resembling rather a faint thought of transient applause, secretly stirring up in the heart of the composer; than a gross mark of it, coarsely obtruded upon the world.
——Though not very noticeably,——for it is at least two inches and a half away from, and below the last line of the sermon, at the very end of the page, and in that right-hand corner which, you know, is usually covered by your thumb; and, to be fair, it’s written with a crow’s quill so faintly in a small Italian hand, as to barely catch the eye whether your thumb is there or not,—so that from the way it looks, it’s somewhat excused; and being written with very pale ink, diluted almost to nothing,—it’s more like a ritratto of the shadow of vanity, than of Ego herself—of the two; resembling more a faint thought of fleeting applause, secretly stirring in the heart of the writer; than a blatant mark of it, crudely pushed onto the world.
With all these extenuations, I am aware, that in publishing this, I do no service to Yorick’s character as a modest man;—but all men have their failings! and what lessens this still farther, and almost wipes it away, is this; that the word was struck through sometime afterwards (as appears from a different tint of the ink) with a line quite across it in this manner, BRAVO ——as if he had retracted, or was ashamed of the opinion he had once entertained of it.
With all these excuses, I realize that by publishing this, I do no service to Yorick’s character as a modest man;—but everyone has their flaws! What makes this even more pronounced, and almost erases it, is this: the word was crossed out sometime later (as shown by the different color of the ink) with a line through it like this, BRAVO —— as if he had taken it back, or was embarrassed by the opinion he once had about it.
These short characters of his sermons were always written, excepting in this one instance, upon the first leaf of his sermon, which served as a cover to it; and usually upon the inside of it, which was turned towards the text;—but at the end of his discourse, where, perhaps, he had five or six pages, and sometimes, 316 perhaps, a whole score to turn himself in,—he took a large circuit, and, indeed, a much more mettlesome one;—as if he had snatched the occasion of unlacing himself with a few more frolicksome strokes at vice, than the straitness of the pulpit allowed.—These, though hussar-like, they skirmish lightly and out of all order, are still auxiliaries on the side of virtue;—tell me then, Mynheer Vander Blonederdondergewdenstronke, why they should not be printed together?
These brief notes from his sermons were always written down, except for this one time, on the first page of his sermon, which served as its cover; and usually on the inside, towards the text;—but at the end of his discourse, where he might have five or six pages, and sometimes even a full twenty, he took a broader approach, and honestly, a much bolder one;—as if he seized the chance to loosen up with a few more playful jabs at vice than the strictness of the pulpit allowed.—These, while a bit wild and out of order, are still on the side of virtue;—so tell me, Mynheer Vander Blonederdondergewdenstronke, why shouldn’t they be published together?
CHAPTER XII
When my uncle Toby had turned everything into money, and settled all accounts betwixt the agent of the regiment and Le Fever, and betwixt Le Fever and all mankind,——there remained nothing more in my uncle Toby’s hands, than an old regimental coat and a sword; so that my uncle Toby found little or no opposition from the world in taking administration. The coat my uncle Toby gave the corporal;——Wear it, Trim, said my uncle Toby, as long as it will hold together, for the sake of the poor lieutenant——And this,——said my uncle Toby, taking up the sword in his hand, and drawing it out of the scabbard as he spoke——and this, Le Fever, I’ll save for thee,—’tis all the fortune, continued my uncle Toby, hanging it up upon a crook, and pointing to it,—’tis all the fortune, my dear Le Fever, which God has left thee; but if he has given thee a heart to fight thy way with it in the world,—and thou doest it like a man of honour,—’tis enough for us.
When my uncle Toby had turned everything into cash and settled all accounts between the regiment's agent and Le Fever, and between Le Fever and everyone else, there was nothing left in my uncle Toby’s possession except for an old regimental coat and a sword. Because of this, my uncle Toby faced little to no opposition in taking charge. He gave the coat to the corporal, saying, “Wear it, Trim, as long as it lasts, in honor of the poor lieutenant.” Then, picking up the sword and drawing it from the scabbard, my uncle Toby said, “And this, Le Fever, I’ll keep for you—it’s all the fortune,” he continued, hanging it up on a hook and pointing to it, “it’s all the fortune, my dear Le Fever, that God has left you. But if He has given you the heart to fight your way in this world—and you do it like a man of honor—it’s enough for us.”
As soon as my uncle Toby had laid a foundation, and taught him to inscribe a regular polygon in a circle, he sent him to a public school, where, excepting Whitsontide and Christmas, at which times the corporal was punctually dispatched for him,—he remained to the spring of the year, seventeen; when the stories of the emperor’s sending his army into Hungary against the Turks, kindling a spark of fire in his bosom, he left his Greek and Latin without leave, and throwing himself upon his knees before my uncle Toby, begged his father’s sword, and my uncle Toby’s leave along with it, to go and try his fortune under Eugene.—Twice did my uncle Toby forget his wound and cry out, Le Fever! I will go with thee, and thou shalt fight beside me——And twice he laid his hand upon his groin, and hung down his head in sorrow and disconsolation.——
As soon as my uncle Toby laid a foundation and taught him how to draw a regular polygon inside a circle, he sent him to a public school. He stayed there until spring at age seventeen, except during Whitsontide and Christmas when the corporal would always come to get him. During that time, news of the emperor sending his army to Hungary against the Turks ignited a passion in him. He left his Greek and Latin classes without permission and knelt before my uncle Toby, asking for his father's sword and my uncle Toby's blessing to go try his luck with Eugene. Twice my uncle Toby forgot his injury and exclaimed, Le Fever! I'll go with you, and you’ll fight by my side—And twice he put his hand on his groin and hung his head in sorrow and heartbreak.
My uncle Toby took down the sword from the crook, where 317 it had hung untouched ever since the lieutenant’s death, and delivered it to the corporal to brighten up;——and having detained Le Fever a single fortnight to equip him, and contract for his passage to Leghorn,—he put the sword into his hand.——If thou art brave, Le Fever, said my uncle Toby, this will not fail thee,——but Fortune, said he (musing a little),——Fortune may——And if she does,—added my uncle Toby, embracing him, come back again to me, Le Fever, and we will shape thee another course.
My uncle Toby took down the sword from the rack, where 317 it had hung untouched since the lieutenant’s death, and handed it to the corporal to polish up;——and after keeping Le Fever for just two weeks to prepare him and arrange for his trip to Leghorn, he put the sword in his hand.——If you’re brave, Le Fever, my uncle Toby said, this won't let you down,——but Fortune, he said (thinking for a moment),——Fortune might——And if she does,—my uncle Toby added, hugging him, come back to me, Le Fever, and we’ll find you another path.
The greatest injury could not have oppressed the heart of Le Fever more than my uncle Toby’s paternal kindness;——he parted from my uncle Toby, as the best of sons from the best of fathers——both dropped tears——and as my uncle Toby gave him his last kiss, he slipped sixty guineas, tied up in an old purse of his father’s, in which was his mother’s ring, into his hand,——and bid God bless him.
The greatest pain couldn't have weighed heavier on the heart of Le Fever than my uncle Toby’s fatherly kindness; he said goodbye to my uncle Toby like a wonderful son would to an amazing father—both in tears—and as my uncle Toby gave him his final kiss, he slipped sixty guineas, wrapped in an old purse of his father's that held his mother's ring, into his hand and wished him God’s blessing.
CHAPTER XIII
Le Fever got up to the Imperial army just time enough to try what metal his sword was made of, at the defeat of the Turks before Belgrade; but a series of unmerited mischances had pursued him from that moment, and trod close upon his heels for four years together after; he had withstood these buffetings to the last, till sickness overtook him at Marseilles, from whence he wrote my uncle Toby word, he had lost his time, his services, his health, and, in short, everything but his sword;——and was waiting for the first ship to return back to him.
Le Fever managed to join the Imperial army just in time to test the strength of his sword against the Turks at the battle near Belgrade; however, a string of unfair misfortunes had followed him since that day, trailing closely behind him for four long years. He endured these hardships until he fell ill in Marseilles, from where he sent a message to my uncle Toby, saying he had lost his time, his contributions, his health, and, ultimately, everything except his sword;——and was now waiting for the next ship to take him home.
As this letter came to hand about six weeks before Susannah’s accident, Le Fever was hourly expected; and was uppermost in my uncle Toby’s mind all the time my father was giving him and Yorick a description of what kind of a person he would chuse for a preceptor to me: but as my uncle Toby thought my father at first somewhat fanciful in the accomplishments he required, he forebore mentioning Le Fever’s name,——till the character, by Yorick’s interposition, ending unexpectedly, in one, who should be gentle-tempered, and generous, and good, it impressed the image of Le Fever, and his interest, upon my uncle Toby so forcibly, he rose instantly off his chair; and laying down his pipe, in order to take hold of both my father’s hands——I beg, brother Shandy, said my uncle Toby, I may recommend poor Le Fever’s son to you——I beseech you do, added Yorick——He 318 has a good heart, said my uncle Toby——And a brave one too, an’ please your honour, said the corporal.
As this letter arrived about six weeks before Susannah’s accident, Le Fever was expected any hour, and he was on my uncle Toby’s mind while my father was describing the kind of person he would choose as my tutor: but since my uncle Toby thought my father was being a bit unrealistic about the qualifications he wanted, he held back from mentioning Le Fever’s name. However, when the character, through Yorick’s input, unexpectedly ended up as someone who should be kind, generous, and good, it created such a strong impression of Le Fever and his situation on my uncle Toby that he immediately got up from his chair. Setting down his pipe to take hold of both my father’s hands, my uncle Toby said, “I beg you, brother Shandy, allow me to recommend poor Le Fever’s son to you.” “Please do,” Yorick added. “He has a good heart,” my uncle Toby said. “And a brave one too, if it pleases your honor,” said the corporal.
——The best hearts, Trim, are ever the bravest, replied my uncle Toby.——And the greatest cowards, an’ please your honour, in our regiment, were the greatest rascals in it.——There was serjeant Kumber, and ensign———
——The best hearts, Trim, are always the bravest, replied my uncle Toby.——And the biggest cowards, if I may say so, in our regiment, were the biggest rascals too.——There was sergeant Kumber, and flag
——We’ll talk of them, said my father, another time.
——We'll talk about them, said my father, another time.
CHAPTER XIV
What a jovial and a merry world would this be, may it please your worships, but for that inextricable labyrinth of debts, cares, woes, want, grief, discontent, melancholy, large jointures, impositions, and lies!
What a cheerful and happy world this would be, if only it weren't for that tangled mess of debts, worries, troubles, need, sadness, dissatisfaction, gloom, hefty dowries, burdens, and lies!
Doctor Slop, like a son of a w——, as my father called him for it,—to exalt himself,—debased me to death,—and made ten thousand times more of Susannah’s accident, than there was any grounds for; so that in a week’s time, or less, it was in everybody’s mouth, That poor Master Shandy asterisks("mastershandy",1,1); * * * * * * * * * * * entirely.—And Fame, who loves to double everything,—in three days more, had sworn, positively she saw it,—and all the world, as usual, gave credit to her evidence——“That the nursery window had not only asterisks("notonly",1.9,1); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * ;——but that asterisks("butthat",1.9,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * ’s also.”
Doctor Slop, like a total jerk, as my father called him for wanting to make himself look good,—brought me down to the ground,—and turned Susannah’s accident into a huge deal, way more than it really was; so that in a week’s time, or even less, it was on everyone’s lips, That poor Master Shandy asterisks("mastershandy",1,1); Sure! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.* entirely.—And Fame, who loves to exaggerate everything,—in three days more, had sworn, without a doubt she saw it,—and the whole world, as usual, believed her story——“That the nursery window had not only asterisks("notonly",1.9,1); Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.* ;——but that asterisks("butthat",1.9,0); Sure, please provide the text you want me to modernize.* ’s also.”
Could the world have been sued like a BODY-CORPORATE,—my father had brought an action upon the case, and trounced it sufficiently; but to fall foul of individuals about it——as every soul who had mentioned the affair, did it with the greatest pity imaginable;——’twas like flying in the very face of his best friends:——And yet to acquiesce under the report, in silence—was to acknowledge it openly,—at least in the opinion of one half of the world; and to make a bustle again, in contradicting it,—was to confirm it as strongly in the opinion of the other half.———
Could the world have been sued like a Body corporate? My father had taken legal action and had won convincingly; but to get into conflicts with individuals about it—as everyone who talked about the matter did so with the utmost sympathy—it felt like going against his closest friends. Yet to just accept the rumor in silence was to admit it openly, at least in the eyes of half the world; and to make a fuss contradicting it only reinforced it in the minds of the other half.
——Was ever poor devil of a country gentleman so hampered? said my father.
——Has any poor guy ever been so stuck in a bind? said my father.
I would shew him publickly, said my uncle Toby, at the market cross.
I would show him publicly, said my uncle Toby, at the market cross.
——’Twill have no effect, said my father.
——It won’t make any difference, said my father.
CHAPTER XV
——I’ll put him, however, into breeches, said my father,—let the world say what it will.
——I’ll put him in pants, said my father,—let the world say what it wants.
CHAPTER XVI
There are a thousand resolutions, Sir, both in church and state, as well as in matters, Madam, of a more private concern;—which though they have carried all the appearance in the world of being taken, and entered upon in a hasty, hare-brained, and unadvised manner, were, notwithstanding this (and could you or I have got into the cabinet, or stood behind the curtain, we should have found it was so), weighed, poized, and perpended——argued upon—canvassed through——entered into, and examined on all sides with so much coolness, that the GODDESS of COOLNESS herself (I do not take upon me to prove her existence) could neither have wished it, or done it better.
There are countless resolutions, Sir, in both public and private matters, Madam;—which, although they seem to have been made in a rash, impulsive, and unthoughtful way, were, in fact (and if you or I could have peeked into the cabinet or stood behind the curtain, we would have seen this), carefully considered, weighed, and examined—debated, discussed, and analyzed from all angles with such composure that the Goddess of Coolness herself (I won't attempt to prove her existence) could neither have hoped for it nor done it any better.
Of the number of these was my father’s resolution of putting me into breeches; which, though determined at once,—in a kind of huff, and a defiance of all mankind, had, nevertheless, been pro’d and conn’d, and judicially talked over betwixt him and my mother about a month before, in two several beds of justice, which my father had held for that purpose. I shall explain the nature of these beds of justice in my next chapter; and in the chapter following that, you shall step with me, Madam, behind the curtain, only to hear in what kind of manner my father and my mother debated between themselves, this affair of the breeches,—from which you may form an idea, how they debated all lesser matters.
One of these was my father's decision to put me in breeches; which, although made in a huff as a kind of challenge to the world, had still been discussed and agreed upon between him and my mother about a month earlier, during two separate discussions that my father had arranged for that purpose. I’ll explain what these discussions were in my next chapter; and in the chapter after that, you’ll join me, Madam, behind the scenes just to hear how my father and mother talked through this breeches business, which will give you an idea of how they handled all the smaller issues.
CHAPTER XVII
The ancient Goths of Germany, who (the learned Cluverius is positive) were first seated in the country between the Vistula and the Oder, and who afterwards incorporated the Herculi, the Bugians, and some other Vandallick clans to ’em—had all of them a wise custom of debating everything of importance to their state, twice; that is,—once drunk, and once sober:——Drunk,—that 320 their councils might not want vigour;——and sober—that they might not want discretion.
The ancient Goths of Germany, who (the knowledgeable Cluverius is sure) originally settled in the area between the Vistula and the Oder, and later added the Herculi, the Bugians, and some other Vandal clans to their ranks—had a wise tradition of discussing everything important to their state twice; that is,—once when drunk, and once when sober:——Drunk,—so their councils wouldn’t lack energy;——and sober—so they wouldn’t lack judgment.
Now my father being entirely a water-drinker,—was a long time gravelled almost to death, in turning this as much to his advantage, as he did every other thing which the ancients did or said; and it was not till the seventh year of his marriage, after a thousand fruitless experiments and devices, that he hit upon an expedient which answered the purpose;——and that was, when any difficult and momentous point was to be settled in the family, which required great sobriety, and great spirit too, in its determination,——he fixed and set apart the first Sunday night in the month, and the Saturday night which immediately preceded it, to argue it over, in bed, with my mother: By which contrivance, if you consider, Sir, with yourself, asterisks("yourself",3.8,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Now, my father, being completely a water drinker, was perplexed for a long time, almost to the point of frustration, trying to turn this to his advantage, just as he did with everything else the ancients did or said. It wasn't until the seventh year of his marriage, after countless failed attempts and ideas, that he finally came up with a solution that worked: whenever there was a difficult and important issue to discuss within the family that needed both sobriety and courage in its resolution, he designated the first Sunday night of the month and the Saturday night before it for discussions in bed with my mother. If you think about it, Sir, asterisks("yourself",3.8,0); Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
These my father, humorously enough, called his beds of justice;——for from the two different counsels taken in these two different humours, a middle one was generally found out which touched the point of wisdom as well, as if he had got drunk and sober a hundred times.
These my father, amusingly enough, called his beds of justice;——because from the two different decisions made in these two different moods, a balanced one was usually discovered that hit the mark of wisdom, as if he had gotten drunk and sober a hundred times.
It must not be made a secret of to the world, that this answers full as well in literary discussions, as either in military or conjugal; but it is not every author that can try the experiment as the Goths and Vandals did it——or, if he can, may it be always for his body’s health; and to do it, as my father did it,—am I sure it would be always for his soul’s.
It shouldn't be kept a secret from the world that this applies just as well in literary discussions as it does in military or marital matters. However, not every writer can pull it off like the Goths and Vandals did—or if they can, I hope it's always good for their health; and to do it like my father did, I’m not sure it would always be good for their soul.
My way is this:——
My path is this:——
In all nice and ticklish discussions—(of which, heaven knows, there are but too many in my book),—where I find I cannot take a step without the danger of having either their worships or their reverences upon my back——I write one-half full,—and t’other fasting;——or write it all full,—and correct it fasting:——or write it fasting,—and correct it full, for they all come to the same thing:——So that with a less variation from my father’s plan, than my father’s from the Gothick——I feel myself upon a par with him in his first bed of justice,—and no way inferior to him in his second.——These different and almost irreconcileable effects, flow uniformly from the wise and wonderful mechanism of nature,—of which,—be her’s the honour.——All that we can do, is to turn and work the machine to the 321 improvement and better manufactory of the arts and sciences.——
In all the pleasant and touchy discussions—(of which, heaven knows, there are way too many in my book),—where I find I can’t take a step without the risk of having either their worships or their reverences on my case——I write one half full,—and the other fasting;——or I write it all full,—and correct it while fasting:——or I write it while fasting,—and correct it full, because it all leads to the same result:——So that with a lesser deviation from my father’s plan than my father’s from the Gothick——I feel I’m on equal footing with him in his first bed of justice,—and in no way inferior to him in his second.——These different and almost irreconcilable effects come uniformly from the wise and wonderful mechanism of nature,—to which,—may her’s be the honour.——All we can do is turn and operate the machine for the 321 improvement and better development of the arts and sciences.
Now, when I write full,—I write as if I was never to write fasting again as long as I live;——that is, I write free from the cares as well as the terrors of the world.——I count not the number of my scars,—nor does my fancy go forth into dark entries and bye-corners to antedate my stabs.——In a word, my pen takes its course; and I write on as much from the fulness of my heart, as my stomach.——
Now, when I write fully, I write as if I’ll never write again for as long as I live; that is, I write free from the worries and anxieties of the world. I don't count the number of my scars, nor do I let my imagination wander into dark places to relive my wounds. In short, my pen flows naturally; I write from the fullness of my heart as much as from my stomach.
But when, an’ please your honours, I indite fasting, ’tis a different history.——I pay the world all possible attention and respect,—and have as great a share (whilst it lasts) of that under-strapping virtue of discretion as the best of you.——So that betwixt both, I write a careless kind of a civil, nonsensical, good-humoured Shandean book, which will do all your hearts good———
But when, if I may, I write without holding back, it’s a different story. I give the world all the attention and respect it deserves, and I have as much of that so-called virtue of discretion as anyone else does. So, with that in mind, I write a light-hearted, civil, nonsensical, good-humored Shandean book that will do your hearts well.
——And all your heads too,—provided you understand it.
——And all of you too,—as long as you get it.
CHAPTER XVIII
We should begin, said my father, turning himself half round in bed, and shifting his pillow a little towards my mother’s, as he opened the debate——We should begin to think, Mrs. Shandy, of putting this boy into breeches.——
We should start, my father said, turning halfway in bed and adjusting his pillow a bit closer to my mother’s as he opened the discussion—We should consider, Mrs. Shandy, putting this boy inpants.
We should so,—said my mother.——We defer it, my dear, quoth my father, shamefully.———
We should, —said my mother. —We’ll put it off, my dear, said my father, shamefully.
I think we do, Mr. Shandy,—said my mother.
I think we do, Mr. Shandy, my mother said.
——Not but the child looks extremely well, said my father, in his vests and tunicks.———
——Not but the child looks really good, said my father, in his vests and tunics.
———He does look very well in them,—replied my mother.———
He looks really good in them," my mother replied.
——And for that reason it would be almost a sin, added my father, to take him out of ’em.——
——And for that reason, it would almost be a sin, my father added, to take him out of ’em.——
——It would so,—said my mother:——But indeed he is growing a very tall lad,—rejoined my father.
——It definitely would,—my mother said:——But he really is growing into a very tall guy,—my father replied.
——He is very tall for his age, indeed,—said my mother.——
——He's really tall for his age, for sure,—said my mother.——
——I can not (making two syllables of it) imagine, quoth my father, who the deuce he takes after.——
——I can't (making two syllables of it) imagine, my father said, who the heck he takes after.——
I cannot conceive, for my life,—said my mother.——
I can't imagine, for the life of me,—my mother said.——
Humph!——said my father.
Humph!——my dad said.
(The dialogue ceased for a moment.)
(The dialogue paused for a moment.)
——I am very short myself,—continued my father gravely.
——I'm really short myself,—my father continued seriously.
You are very short, Mr. Shandy,—said my mother.
You’re really short, Mr. Shandy,—my mother said.
Humph! quoth my father to himself, a second time: in muttering which, he plucked his pillow a little further from my mother’s—and turning about again, there was an end of the debate for three minutes and a half.
Humph! my father said to himself again. While muttering this, he pushed his pillow a bit further away from my mother’s—and turning back again, that was the end of the discussion for three and a half minutes.
——When he gets these breeches made, cried my father in a higher tone, he’ll look like a beast in ’em.
——When he gets these pants made, my dad shouted, he'll look like a total fool in them.
He will be very awkward in them at first, replied my mother.——
He’ll feel really uncomfortable in them at first, my mother replied.——
——And ’twill be lucky, if that’s the worst on’t, added my father.
——And it will be fortunate if that’s the worst of it, my father added.
It will be very lucky, answered my mother.
"It'll be really lucky," my mother replied.
I suppose, replied my father,—making some pause first,—he’ll be exactly like other people’s children.——
I guess, my father replied—taking a moment first—he'll be just like everyone else's children.
Exactly, said my mother.———
"Exactly," said my mom.
——Though I shall be sorry for that, added my father: and so the debate stopp’d again.
——Though I’ll be sorry about that, my father added: and so the debate stopped once more.
——They should be of leather, said my father, turning him about again.—
——They should be made of leather, my dad said, turning him around again.
They will last him, said my mother, the longest.
They will last him the longest, my mother said.
But he can have no linings to ’em, replied my father.———
But he can't have any linings to them, replied my father.———
He cannot, said my mother.
He can't, said my mom.
’Twere better to have them of fustian, quoth my father.
It’s better to have them made of fustian, my father said.
Nothing can be better, quoth my mother.———
Nothing can be better, my mother said.———
—Except dimity,—replied my father:——’Tis best of all,—replied my mother.
—Except dimity,—replied my father:——It’s the best of all,—replied my mother.
——One must not give him his death, however,—interrupted my father.
——One must not let him die, however,—my father interrupted.
By no means, said my mother:——and so the dialogue stood still again.
"Absolutely not," my mother said, and the conversation came to a halt once more.
I am resolved, however, quoth my father, breaking silence the fourth time, he shall have no pockets in them.—
I am determined, however, my father said, breaking the silence for the fourth time, he won't have any pockets in them.
——There is no occasion for any, said my mother.———
——There’s no need for any, my mom said.———
I mean in his coat and waistcoat,—cried my father.
I mean in his coat and vest,—my dad exclaimed.
——I mean so too,—replied my mother.
——I feel the same way,—replied my mother.
——Though if he gets a gig or top——Poor souls! it is a crown and a sceptre to them,—they should have where to secure it.———
——Though if he gets a job or a top spot——Poor souls! it is like a crown and a scepter to them,—they should have somewhere to secure it.———
Order it as you please, Mr. Shandy, replied my mother.———
Order it however you like, Mr. Shandy, my mother replied.———
——But don’t you think it right? added my father, pressing the point home to her.
——But don’t you think that’s right? my father asked, emphasizing his point to her.
Perfectly, said my mother, if it pleases you, Mr. Shandy.———
Perfectly, my mother said, if it pleases you, Mr. Shandy.———
——There’s for you! cried my father, losing temper——Pleases me!——You never will distinguish, Mrs. Shandy, nor shall I ever teach you to do it, betwixt a point of pleasure and 323 a point of convenience.——This was on the Sunday night:——and further this chapter sayeth not.
——There’s for you! shouted my father, losing his temper——Makes me happy!——You will never tell the difference, Mrs. Shandy, nor will I ever be able to teach you, between a point of pleasure and 323 a point of convenience.——This was on the Sunday night:——and further this chapter doesn’t say.
CHAPTER XIX
After my father had debated the affair of the breeches with my mother,—he consulted Albertus Rubenius upon it; and Albertus Rubenius used my father ten times worse in the consultation (if possible) than even my father had used my mother: For as Rubenius had wrote a quarto express, De re Vestiaria Veterum,—it was Rubenius’s business to have given my father some lights.—On the contrary, my father might as well have thought of extracting the seven cardinal virtues out of a long beard,—as of extracting a single word out of Rubenius upon the subject.
After my father discussed the issue of the breeches with my mother, he consulted Albertus Rubenius about it; and Albertus Rubenius treated my father even worse during the consultation (if that's possible) than my father had treated my mother. Since Rubenius had written a detailed book, De re Vestiaria Veterum, it should have been Rubenius's job to offer my father some insights. Instead, my father might as well have tried to pull the seven cardinal virtues out of a long beard as to get a single word from Rubenius on the subject.
Upon every other article of ancient dress, Rubenius was very communicative to my father;—gave him a full and satisfactory account of
Upon every other piece of ancient clothing, Rubenius talked a lot to my father;—gave him a complete and satisfying explanation of
The Toga, or loose gown.
The toga, or loose gown.
The Chlamys.
The Chlamys.
The Ephod.
The Ephod.
The Tunica, or Jacket.
The Tunic, or Jacket.
The Synthesis.
The Synthesis.
The Pænula.
The Pænula.
The Lacema, with its Cucullus.
The Lacema, with its Hood.
The Paludamentum.
The Paludamentum.
The Prætexta.
The Prætexta.
The Sagum, or soldier’s jerkin.
The sagum, or soldier's jacket.
The Trabea: of which, according to Suetonius, there were three kinds.—
The Trabea: which, according to Suetonius, there were three types.—
——But what are all these to the breeches? said my father.
——But what do all these matter compared to the pants? said my father.
Rubenius threw him down upon the counter all kinds of shoes which had been in fashion with the Romans.———
Rubenius tossed all kinds of shoes onto the counter that had been popular with the Romans.———
There was,
There was,
The open shoe.
The sandal.
The close shoe.
The closed shoe.
The slip shoe.
The slip-on shoe.
The wooden shoe.
The wooden clog.
The soc.
The society.
The buskin.
The buskin.
And The military shoe with hobnails in it, which Juvenal takes notice of.
And the military shoe with hobnails in it, which Juvenal mentions.
There were, The clogs.
There were the clogs.
The pattins.
The patterns.
The pantoufles.
The slippers.
The brogues.
The dress shoes.
The sandals, with latchets to them.
The sandals, with straps on them.
There was, The felt shoe.
There was, the comfy shoe.
The linen shoe.
The canvas sneaker.
The laced shoe.
The lace-up shoe.
The braided shoe.
The braided sneaker.
The calceus incisus.
The cutaway shoe.
And The calceus rostratus.
And The calceus rostratus.
Rubenius shewed my father how well they all fitted,—in what manner they laced on,—with what points, straps, thongs, latchets, ribbands, jaggs, and ends.———
Rubenius showed my father how well they all fit—how they laced up—with what points, straps, thongs, ties, ribbons, edges, and ends.
——But I want to be informed about the breeches, said my father.
——But I want to be informed about the breaches, said my father.
Albertus Rubenius informed my father that the Romans manufactured stuffs of various fabrics,——some plain,—some striped,—others diapered throughout the whole contexture of the wool, with silk and gold——That linen did not begin to be in common use till towards the declension of the empire, when the Egyptians coming to settle amongst them, brought it into vogue.
Albertus Rubenius told my father that the Romans made fabrics of different types—some plain, some striped, and others patterned throughout the entire weave with silk and gold. He mentioned that linen didn’t become commonly used until the decline of the empire when the Egyptians settled among them and made it popular.
——That persons of quality and fortune distinguished themselves by the fineness and whiteness of their clothes; which colour (next to purple, which was appropriated to the great offices) they most affected, and wore on their birthdays and public rejoicings.——That it appeared from the best historians of those times, that they frequently sent their clothes to the fuller, to be clean’d and whitened:——but that the inferior people, to avoid that expence, generally wore brown clothes, and of a something coarser texture,—till towards the beginning of Augustus’s reign, when the slave dressed like his master, and almost every distinction of habiliment was lost, but the Latus Clavus.
——Wealthy and well-off people stood out due to the quality and brightness of their clothing, especially white, which they preferred after purple, a color reserved for high officials. They wore white clothes on their birthdays and during public celebrations.——According to the most reliable historians of that time, they often sent their garments to a fuller for cleaning and whitening.——In contrast, lower-class people, wanting to save money, typically wore brown clothes made from coarser fabric—until around the start of Augustus’s reign, when slaves began to dress like their masters, and nearly all differences in clothing disappeared, except for the Latus Clavus.
And what was the Latus Clavus? said my father.
And what was the Latus Clavus? my father asked.
Rubenius told him, that the point was still litigating amongst the learned:——That Egnatius, Sigonius, Bossius Ticinensis, Bayfius, Budæus, Salmasius, Lipsius, Lazius, Isaac Casaubon, and Joseph Scaliger, all differed from each other,—and he from them: That some took it to be the button,—some the coat itself,—others only the colour of it:—That the great Bayfius, in his Wardrobe of the Ancients, chap. 12—honestly said, he 325 knew not what it was,—whether a tibula,—a stud,—a button,—a loop,—a buckle,—or clasps and keepers.———
Rubenius told him that the topic was still being debated among the scholars: —— That Egnatius, Sigonius, Bossius Ticinensis, Bayfius, Budæus, Salmasius, Lipsius, Lazius, Isaac Casaubon, and Joseph Scaliger all disagreed with each other—and he disagreed with them: Some thought it referred to the button, some to the coat itself, and others just to its color: —— That the great Bayfius, in his Wardrobe of the Ancients, chap. 12—honestly said he 325 didn't know what it was—whether a tibula, a stud, a button, a loop, a buckle, or clasps and keepers.
——My father lost the horse, but not the saddle——They are hooks and eyes, said my father——and with hooks and eyes he ordered my breeches to be made.
——My father lost the horse, but not the saddle——They are hooks and eyes, said my father——and with hooks and eyes he had my pants made.
CHAPTER XX
We are now going to enter upon a new scene of events.———
We are now about to step into a new series of events.———
——Leave we then the breeches in the taylor’s hands, with my father standing over him with his cane, reading him as he sat at work a lecture upon the latus clavus, and pointing to the precise part of the waistband, where he was determined to have it sewed on.——
——So we left the pants with the tailor, while my father stood over him with his cane, giving him a lecture about the latus clavus and pointing to the exact spot on the waistband where he insisted it should be sewn on.——
Leave we my mother—(truest of all the Pococurantes of her sex!)—careless about it, as about everything else in the world which concerned her;—that is,—indifferent whether it was done this way or that,—provided it was but done at all.——
Leave my mother—(the truest of all the Pococurantes of her gender!)—unconcerned about it, just like everything else in the world that mattered to her;—that is,—not caring whether it was done this way or that,—as long as it was just done at all.——
Leave we Slop likewise to the full profits of all my dishonours.———
Leave Slop to take all the benefits of my failures.———
Leave we poor Le Fever to recover, and get home from Marseilles as he can.——And last of all,—because the hardest of all——
Leave poor Le Fever to get better and find his way home from Marseilles as best he can.——And finally,—because the hardest of all
Let us leave, if possible, myself:——But ’tis impossible,—I must go along with you to the end of the work.
Let’s go, if we can, myself:——But it’s impossible—I have to stick with you until the job is done.
CHAPTER XXI
If the reader has not a clear conception of the rood and the half of ground which lay at the bottom of my uncle Toby’s kitchen-garden, and which was the scene of so many of his delicious hours,—the fault is not in me,—but in his imagination;—for I am sure I gave him so minute a description, I was almost ashamed of it.
If the reader doesn't have a clear picture of the cross and the half of the land at the back of my uncle Toby’s garden, which was where he spent so many enjoyable hours, it's not my fault—it's a problem with their imagination; because I'm certain I provided such a detailed description that I was almost embarrassed by it.
When Fate was looking forwards one afternoon, into the great transactions of future times,—and recollected for what purposes this little plot, by a decree fast bound down in iron, had been destined,——she gave a nod to Nature,—’twas enough—Nature threw half a spade full of her kindliest compost upon it, with just so much clay in it, as to retain the forms of angles and indentings,—and so little of it too, as not to cling to the 326 spade, and render works of so much glory, nasty in foul weather.
When Destiny was looking ahead one afternoon, into the significant events of the future,—and remembered what this little plot had been meant for, by a decree firmly set in stone,—she nodded to Nature,—and that was all it took—Nature tossed a half spade full of her best soil onto it, with just the right amount of clay to hold the shapes of angles and indentations,—and just enough so it wouldn’t stick to the 326 spade, making great work messy in bad weather.
My uncle Toby came down, as the reader has been informed, with plans along with him, of almost every fortified town in Italy and Flanders; so let the Duke of Marlborough, or the allies, have set down before what town they pleased, my uncle Toby was prepared for them.
My uncle Toby came down, as you've heard, with plans for almost every fortified town in Italy and Flanders; so whether the Duke of Marlborough or the allies wanted to lay siege to any town, my uncle Toby was ready for them.
His way, which was the simplest one in the world, was this; as soon as ever a town was invested—(but sooner when the design was known) to take the plan of it (let it be what town it would), and enlarge it upon a scale to the exact size of his bowling-green; upon the surface of which, by means of a large role of packthread, and a number of small piquets driven into the ground, at the several angles and redans, he transferred the lines from his paper; then taking the profile of the place, with its works, to determine the depths and slopes of the ditches,—the talus of the glacis, and the precise height of the several banquets, parapets, &c.—he set the corporal to work——and sweetly went it on:——The nature of the soil,—the nature of the work itself,—and above all, the good-nature of my uncle Toby sitting by from morning to night, and chatting kindly with the corporal upon past-done deeds,—left LABOUR little else but the ceremony of the name.
His method, which was the simplest in the world, was this: as soon as a town was surrounded—(or even earlier when the plan was known)—he would take its layout (no matter which town) and scale it up to the exact size of his bowling green. Then, using a large spool of string and several small stakes driven into the ground at various points and angles, he transferred the lines from his drawing. Next, he would measure the profile of the place, including its defenses, to figure out the depths and slopes of the ditches—the incline of the glacis, and the exact heights of the banks, parapets, etc.—and then set the corporal to work. Everything went smoothly: the nature of the soil, the work itself, and especially my uncle Toby sitting by from morning to night, chatting friendly with the corporal about past achievements, left LABOR with little more than the formality of a name.
When the place was finished in this manner, and put into a proper posture of defence,—it was invested,—and my uncle Toby and the corporal began to run their first parallel.——I beg I may not be interrupted in my story, by being told, That the first parallel should be at least three hundred toises distant from the main body of the place,—and that I have not left a single inch for it;———for my uncle Toby took the liberty of incroaching upon his kitchen-garden, for the sake of enlarging his works on the bowling-green, and for that reason generally ran his first and second parallels betwixt two rows of his cabbages and his cauliflowers; the conveniences and inconveniences of which will be considered at large in the history of my uncle Toby’s and the corporal’s campaigns, of which, this I’m now writing is but a sketch, and will be finished, if I conjecture right, in three pages (but there is no guessing)——The campaigns themselves will take up as many books; and therefore I apprehend it would be hanging too great a weight of one kind of matter in so flimsy a performance as this, to rhapsodize them, as I once intended, into the body of the work——surely they had better be printed apart,——we’ll consider the affair——so take the following sketch of them in the meantime.
Once the place was completed this way and set up for defense, it came under siege. My uncle Toby and the corporal started their first parallel. I hope I won’t be interrupted in my story by being told, that the first parallel should be at least three hundred toises away from the main area of the place—and that I haven't left any space for it; because my uncle Toby took the liberty of encroaching on his kitchen garden to expand his work on the bowling green, therefore he generally ran his first and second parallels between two rows of his cabbages and cauliflowers. The pros and cons of this will be discussed in detail in the history of my uncle Toby’s and the corporal’s campaigns, of which this sketch I’m currently writing will only be a brief overview, and I believe it will be finished in three pages (though it’s hard to say)—the campaigns themselves will take up several books. So, I think it would be placing too much emphasis on one type of content in such a light piece as this to weave them into the main work as I initially planned—surely it makes more sense to print them separately. Let’s think it over, and in the meantime, here’s a quick outline of them.
CHAPTER XXII
When the town, with its works, was finished, my uncle Toby and the corporal began to run their first parallel——not at random, or any how——but from the same points and distances the allies had begun to run theirs; and regulating their approaches and attacks, by the accounts my uncle Toby received from the daily papers,—they went on, during the whole siege, step by step with the allies.
When the town and its structures were completed, my uncle Toby and the corporal started their first parallel—carefully, not haphazardly—but from the same points and distances the allies had used for theirs. They based their approaches and attacks on the reports my uncle Toby got from the daily newspapers, and throughout the entire siege, they moved forward in sync with the allies.
When the duke of Marlborough made a lodgment,——my uncle Toby made a lodgment too,——And when the face of a bastion was battered down, or a defence ruined,—the corporal took his mattock and did as much,—and so on;——gaining ground, and making themselves masters of the works one after another, till the town fell into their hands.
When the Duke of Marlborough made a stronghold, my uncle Toby did too. And when a bastion was smashed or a defense was destroyed, the corporal grabbed his mattock and did the same. They kept gaining ground and taking over the defenses one by one until the town fell into their hands.
To one who took pleasure in the happy state of others,—there could not have been a greater sight in the world, than, on a post-morning, in which a practicable breach had been made by the duke of Marlborough, in the main body of the place,—to have stood behind the horn-beam hedge, and observed the spirit with which my uncle Toby, with Trim behind him, sallied forth;——the one with the Gazette in his hand,—the other with a spade on his shoulder to execute the contents.——What an honest triumph in my uncle Toby’s looks as he marched up to the ramparts! What intense pleasure swimming in his eye as he stood over the corporal, reading the paragraph ten times over to him, as he was at work, lest, peradventure, he should make the breach an inch too wide,—or leave it an inch too narrow.——But when the chamade was beat, and the corporal helped my uncle up it, and followed with the colours in his hand, to fix them upon the ramparts—Heaven! Earth! Sea!——but what avails apostrophes?——with all your elements, wet or dry, ye never compounded so intoxicating a draught.
For someone who enjoyed seeing others happy, there couldn't have been a better sight in the world than on a post-morning when the Duke of Marlborough had made a noticeable breach in the main body of the place—standing behind the hornbeam hedge and watching the enthusiasm with which my uncle Toby, with Trim behind him, charged forward; one holding the Gazette in his hand and the other carrying a spade to carry out the orders. What honest triumph shone in my uncle Toby’s expression as he marched up to the ramparts! What intense joy sparkled in his eye as he stood over the corporal, reading the paragraph to him ten times while he worked, just in case he accidentally made the breach an inch too wide or left it an inch too narrow. But when the chamade was sounded, and the corporal helped my uncle up it, following with the colors in his hand to place them on the ramparts—Heaven! Earth! Sea!—but what do apostrophes matter?—with all your elements, wet or dry, you never brewed such an intoxicating drink.
In this track of happiness for many years, without one interruption to it, except now and then when the wind continued to blow due west for a week or ten days together, which detained the Flanders mail, and kept them so long in torture,—but still ’twas the torture of the happy——In this track, I say, did my uncle Toby and Trim move for many years, every year of which, and sometimes every month, from the invention of either the one or the other of them, adding some new conceit or quirk of 328 improvement to their operations, which always opened fresh springs of delight in carrying them on.
In this journey of happiness for many years, with only a few interruptions, mostly when the wind stayed blowing due west for a week or ten days, which delayed the Flanders mail and kept them in a prolonged state of distress—but it was a distress of the happy kind. In this journey, I say, my uncle Toby and Trim moved along for many years, each year, and sometimes every month, inspired by either one of them to add some new idea or quirky improvement to their activities, which always opened up new sources of joy in what they were doing.
The first year’s campaign was carried on from beginning to end, in the plain and simple method I’ve related.
The first year’s campaign was conducted from start to finish in the straightforward and simple way I’ve described.
In the second year, in which my uncle Toby took Liege and Ruremond, he thought he might afford the expence of four handsome draw-bridges, of two of which I have given an exact description in the former part of my work.
In the second year, when my uncle Toby captured Liege and Ruremond, he thought he could manage the cost of four impressive drawbridges, two of which I've described in detail earlier in this work.
At the latter end of the same year he added a couple of gates with portcullises:——These last were converted afterwards into orgues, as the better thing; and during the winter of the same year, my uncle Toby, instead of a new suit of clothes, which he always had at Christmas, treated himself with a handsome sentry-box, to stand at the corner of the bowling-green, betwixt which point and the foot of the glacis, there was left a little kind of an esplanade for him and the corporal to confer and hold councils of war upon.
At the end of that year, he installed a couple of gates with portcullises. Later, those were turned into organ spots, which were the better option. During that winter, my uncle Toby, instead of getting a new suit of clothes, which he always did at Christmas, treated himself to a nice sentry box to place at the corner of the bowling green. Between that spot and the foot of the glacis, there was a small kind of esplanade for him and the corporal to chat and hold war councils.
——The sentry-box was in case of rain.
The sentry box was for protection against the rain.
All these were painted white three times over the ensuing spring, which enabled my uncle Toby to take the field with great splendour.
All of these were painted white three times during the following spring, which allowed my uncle Toby to go out with great flair.
My father would often say to Yorick, that if any mortal in the whole universe had done such a thing, except his brother Toby, it would have been looked upon by the world as one of the most refined satires upon the parade and prancing manner in which Lewis XIV. from the beginning of the war, but particularly that very year, had taken the field——But ’tis not my brother Toby’s nature, kind soul! my father would add, to insult any one.
My father would often say to Yorick that if anyone in the entire universe had done something like that, except for his brother Toby, it would have been seen by everyone as one of the most subtle critiques of the showy and ostentatious way Louis XIV had approached the war, especially that year. But, my father would add, it’s just not in my brother Toby’s nature, kind soul that he is, to insult anyone.
——But let us go on.
But let's continue.
CHAPTER XXIII
I must observe, that although in the first year’s campaign, the word town is often mentioned,—yet there was no town at that time within the polygon; that addition was not made till the summer following the spring in which the bridges and sentry-box were painted, which was the third year of my uncle Toby’s campaigns,—when upon his taking Amberg, Bonn, and Rhinberg, and Huy and Limbourg, one after another, a thought came into the corporal’s head, that to talk of taking so many towns, without one TOWN to shew for it,—was a very nonsensical way of 329 going to work, and so proposed to my uncle Toby, that they should have a little model of a town built for them,—to be run up together of slit deals, and then painted, and clapped within the interior polygon to serve for all.
I need to point out that even though the word town comes up a lot during the first year’s campaign, there was actually no town within the polygon at that time; that addition wasn’t made until the summer after the spring when the bridges and sentry-box were painted, which was during my uncle Toby’s third year of campaigns. It was then, after he successfully captured Amberg, Bonn, Rhinberg, Huy, and Limbourg, one after another, that the corporal had the idea that talking about capturing so many towns without one Town to show for it was a pretty silly approach. So, he suggested to my uncle Toby that they should have a small model of a town built for them—made from cut timber, painted, and placed within the interior polygon to represent all the towns.
My uncle Toby felt the good of the project instantly, and instantly agreed to it, but with the addition of two singular improvements, of which he was almost as proud as if he had been the original inventor of the project itself.
My uncle Toby saw the value of the project right away and quickly agreed to it, but he suggested two unique improvements that he was nearly as proud of as if he had come up with the original idea himself.
The one was, to have the town built exactly in the style of those of which it was most likely to be the representative:——with grated windows, and the gable ends of the houses, facing the streets, &c. &c.—as those in Ghent and Bruges, and the rest of the towns in Brabant and Flanders.
The goal was to build the town to perfectly match the style of the places it would most likely represent—featuring grated windows and gable ends of the houses facing the streets, and so on—similar to those in Ghent and Bruges, along with the other towns in Brabant and Flanders.
The other was, not to have the houses run up together, as the corporal proposed, but to have every house independent, to hook on, or off, so as to form into the plan of whatever town they pleased. This was put directly into hand, and many and many a look of mutual congratulation was exchanged between my uncle Toby and the corporal, as the carpenter did the work.
The other idea was not to have the houses built close together, as the corporal suggested, but to make each house independent, so they could connect or disconnect to create the layout of any town they wanted. This was set into motion, and many and many congratulatory glances were exchanged between my uncle Toby and the corporal as the carpenter did the work.
——It answered prodigiously the next summer——the town was a perfect Proteus——It was Landen, and Trerebach, and Santvliet, and Drusen, and Hagenau,—and then it was Ostend and Menin, and Aeth and Dendermond.
——It responded impressively the following summer——the town was a perfect Proteus——It was Landen, and Trerebach, and Santvliet, and Drusen, and Hagenau,—and then it was Ostend and Menin, and Aeth and Dendermond.
——Surely never did any TOWN act so many parts, since Sodom and Gomorah, as my uncle Toby’s town did.
——Surely no TOWN has played so many roles since Sodom and Gomorrah as my uncle Toby’s town did.
In the fourth year, my uncle Toby thinking a town looked foolishly without a church, added a very fine one with a steeple.——Trim was for having bells in it;——my uncle Toby said, the metal had better be cast into cannon.
In the fourth year, my uncle Toby thought it was silly for a town not to have a church, so he built a really nice one with a steeple.——Trim wanted there to be bells in it;——my uncle Toby said it would be better to use the metal for cannon.
This led the way the next campaign for half a dozen brass field-pieces, to be planted three and three on each side of my uncle Toby’s sentry-box; and in a short time, these led the way for a train of somewhat larger,—and so on—(as must always be the case in hobby-horsical affairs) from pieces of half an inch bore, till it came at last to my father’s jack boots.
This set off the next campaign for half a dozen brass field guns, placed three on each side of my uncle Toby’s sentry box; and soon after, these led to a line of somewhat larger ones — and so on — (as always happens in hobby-related matters) from pieces of half an inch bore, until it finally reached my father’s jack boots.
The next year, which was that in which Lisle was besieged, and at the close of which both Ghent and Bruges fell into our hands,—my uncle Toby was sadly put to it for proper ammunition;——I say proper ammunition——because his great artillery would not bear powder; and ’twas well for the Shandy family they would not——For so full were the papers, from the beginning to the end of the siege, of the incessant firings kept up by the besiegers,——and so heated was my uncle Toby’s imagination 330 with the accounts of them, that he had infallibly shot away all his estate.
The following year, which was when Lisle was under siege, and by the end of which both Ghent and Bruges were captured, my uncle Toby was in desperate need of proper ammunition;——I mean proper ammunition——since his big artillery couldn’t handle gunpowder. And it was a good thing for the Shandy family that they couldn’t——Because the reports were so full, from start to finish of the siege, of the constant firing from the besiegers,——and my uncle Toby’s imagination was so fired up by these accounts, that he definitely would have shot away all his estate.
Something therefore was wanting as a succedaneum, especially in one or two of the more violent paroxysms of the siege, to keep up something like a continual firing in the imagination,——and this something, the corporal, whose principal strength lay in invention, supplied by an entire new system of battering of his own,—without which, this had been objected to by military critics, to the end of the world, as one of the great desiderata of my uncle Toby’s apparatus.
Something was definitely missing as a substitute, especially during one or two of the more intense moments of the siege, to maintain a sense of ongoing action in the imagination,——and this something was provided by the corporal, whose main strength was creativity, through an entirely new method of battering he came up with—without which, this would have been criticized by military experts forever, as one of the great desiderata of my uncle Toby’s setup.
This will not be explained the worse, for setting off, as I generally do, at a little distance from the subject.
This won’t be explained poorly, since I usually start a bit away from the topic.
CHAPTER XXIV
With two or three other trinkets, small in themselves, but of great regard, which poor Tom, the corporal’s unfortunate brother, had sent him over, with the account of his marriage with the Jew’s widow——there was
With two or three other small trinkets, which were not much on their own but held a lot of meaning, that poor Tom, the corporal’s unfortunate brother, had sent him, along with news of his marriage to the Jew’s widow——there was
A Montero-cap and two Turkish tobacco-pipes.
A Montero cap and two Turkish tobacco pipes.
The Montero-cap I shall describe by and bye.——The Turkish tobacco-pipes had nothing particular in them, they were fitted up and ornamented as usual, with flexible tubes of Morocco leather and gold wire, and mounted at their ends, the one of them with ivory,—the other with black ebony, tipp’d with silver.
The Montero-cap I will describe later. The Turkish tobacco pipes didn’t have anything special about them; they were decorated as usual, with flexible tubes made of Morocco leather and gold wire, and they had different endings: one was fitted with ivory, while the other was made of black ebony, tipped with silver.
My father, who saw all things in lights different from the rest of the world, would say to the corporal, that he ought to look upon these two presents more as tokens of his brother’s nicety, than his affection.——Tom did not care, Trim, he would say, to put on the cap, or to smoke in the tobacco-pipe of a Jew.——God bless your honour, the corporal would say, (giving a strong reason to the contrary)—how can that be?
My father, who viewed everything differently than others, would tell the corporal that he should see these two gifts more as signs of his brother’s thoughtfulness rather than his affection.——Tom didn't mind, Trim, he would say, putting on the cap or smoking from a Jew's pipe.——God bless you, sir, the corporal would reply, (giving a solid reason against it)—how can that be?
The Montero-cap was scarlet, of a superfine Spanish cloth, dyed in grain, and mounted all round with fur, except about four inches in the front, which was faced with a light blue, slightly embroidered,—and seemed to have been the property of a Portuguese quartermaster, not of foot, but of horse, as the word denotes.
The Montero cap was bright red, made of a high-quality Spanish fabric, dyed with a grain pattern, and trimmed all around with fur, except for about four inches in the front, which was faced with a light blue fabric that had some embroidery. It seemed to have belonged to a Portuguese quartermaster, not of infantry but of cavalry, as the term suggests.
The corporal was not a little proud of it, as well for its own sake, as the sake of the giver, so seldom or never put it on but upon Gala-days; and yet never was a Montero-cap put to so 331 many uses; for in all controverted points, whether military or culinary, provided the corporal was sure he was in the right,—it was either his oath,—his wager,—or his gift.
The corporal was quite proud of it, both for its own value and for the sake of the person who gave it to him, and he rarely wore it except on Event-days. Yet, never was a Montero cap used for so many purposes; in any debated issues, whether military or culinary, as long as the corporal was confident he was correct—it served as his oath, his wager, or his gift.
——’Twas his gift in the present case.
——It was his gift in this situation.
I’ll be bound, said the corporal, speaking to himself, to give away my Montero-cap to the first beggar who comes to the door, if I do not manage this matter to his honour’s satisfaction.
I bet, said the corporal, talking to himself, I'll end up giving my Montero cap to the first beggar who shows up at the door if I don't handle this to his honor's satisfaction.
The completion was no further off than the very next morning; which was that of the storm of the counterscarp betwixt the Lower Deule, to the right, and the gate St. Andrew,—and on the left, between St. Magdalen’s and the river.
The completion was just the next morning; that of the storm of the counterscarp between the Lower Deule on the right and the gate St. Andrew,—and on the left, between St. Magdalen’s and the river.
As this was the most memorable attack in the whole war,—the most gallant and obstinate on both sides,—and I must add the most bloody too, for it cost the allies themselves that morning above eleven hundred men,—my uncle Toby prepared himself for it with a more than ordinary solemnity.
As this was the most memorable attack in the entire war—the most brave and stubborn on both sides—and I have to mention the bloodiest as well, since it cost the allies over eleven hundred men that morning—my uncle Toby got ready for it with an unusual sense of seriousness.
The eve which preceded, as my uncle Toby went to bed, he ordered his ramallie wig, which had laid inside out for many years in the corner of an old compaigning trunk, which stood by his bedside, to be taken out and laid upon the lid of it, ready for the morning;—and the very first thing he did in his shirt, when he had stepped out of bed, my uncle Toby, after he had turned the rough side outwards,—put it on:——This done, he proceeded next to his breeches, and having buttoned the waistband, he forthwith buckled on his sword-belt, and had got his sword half way in,—when he considered he should want shaving, and that it would be very inconvenient doing it with his sword on,—so took it off:——In assaying to put on his regimental coat and waistcoat, my uncle Toby found the same objection in his wig,—so that went off too:—So that what with one thing and what with another, as always falls out when a man is in the most haste,—’twas ten o’clock, which was half an hour later than his usual time, before my uncle Toby sallied out.
The night before, as my uncle Toby was going to bed, he ordered his ragged wig, which had been stored inside out for many years in an old compaigning trunk by his bedside, to be taken out and placed on top of it, ready for the morning. The very first thing he did in his shirt, after getting out of bed, was turn the rough side outwards and put it on. After that, he moved on to his breeches, and after buttoning the waistband, he buckled on his sword-belt and had his sword halfway in when he realized he needed to shave, and it would be very inconvenient to do that with his sword on, so he took it off. While trying to put on his regimental coat and waistcoat, my uncle Toby found the same issue with his wig, so that came off too. With all these little things, as always happens when a man is in a hurry, it was already ten o’clock, which was half an hour later than usual, before my uncle Toby finally went out.
CHAPTER XXV
My uncle Toby had scarce turned the corner of his yew hedge, which separated his kitchen-garden from his bowling-green, when he perceived the corporal had begun the attack without him.———
My uncle Toby had barely turned the corner of his yew hedge, which separated his kitchen garden from his bowling green, when he noticed that the corporal had started the attack without him.———
Let me stop and give you a picture of the corporal’s apparatus; and of the corporal himself in the height of his attack, just as it 332 struck my uncle Toby, as he turned towards the sentry-box, where the corporal was at work,——for in nature there is not such another,——nor can any combination of all that is grotesque and whimsical in her works produce its equal.
Let me pause and give you a description of the corporal’s setup, and of the corporal himself in the middle of his outburst, just as it 332 hit my uncle Toby, as he turned towards the sentry-box, where the corporal was busy—because nothing else in nature compares to it—nor can any mix of all that is bizarre and quirky in her creations come close to matching it.
The corporal———
The corporal
——Tread lightly on his ashes, ye men of genius,——for he was your kinsman:
——Tread lightly on his ashes, you men of genius,——for he was your relative:
Weed his grave clean, ye men of goodness,—for he was your brother.—Oh corporal! had I thee, but now,—now, that I am able to give thee a dinner and protection,—how would I cherish thee! thou should’st wear thy Montero-cap every hour of the day, and every day of the week,—and when it was worn out, I would purchase thee a couple like it:——But alas! alas! alas! now that I can do this in spite of their reverences—the occasion is lost—for thou art gone;—thy genius fled up to the stars from whence it came;—and that warm heart of thine, with all its generous and open vessels, compressed into a clod of the valley!
Weed his grave clean, you good people—for he was your brother. Oh corporal! If only I had you now—now that I can provide you with a meal and shelter—how I would take care of you! You would wear your Montero cap every hour of the day and every day of the week, and when it wore out, I would get you a couple more just like it. But alas! Now that I can do this, despite their reverences—the chance is gone—for you are gone; your spirit has flown up to the stars from where it came; and that warm heart of yours, with all its generous and open veins, compressed into a clod of the valley!
——But what——what is this, to that future and dreaded page, where I look towards the velvet pall, decorated with the military ensigns of thy master—the first—the foremost of created beings;——where, I shall see thee, faithful servant! laying his sword and scabbard with a trembling hand across his coffin, and then returning pale as ashes to the door, to take his mourning horse by the bridle, to follow his hearse, as he directed thee;——where—all my father’s systems shall be baffled by his sorrows; and, in spite of his philosophy, I shall behold him, as he inspects the lackered plate, twice taking his spectacles from off his nose, to wipe away the dew which nature has shed upon them——When I see him cast in the rosemary with an air of disconsolation, which cries through my ears,——O Toby! in what corner of the world shall I seek thy fellow?
——But what——what is this, to that future and dreaded page, where I look towards the velvet pall, decorated with the military insignia of your master—the first—the foremost of created beings;——where I shall see you, faithful servant! laying his sword and scabbard with a trembling hand across his coffin, and then returning pale as ashes to the door, to take his mourning horse by the bridle, to follow his hearse, as he directed you;——where—all my father’s systems shall be baffled by his sorrows; and, in spite of his philosophy, I shall see him, as he inspects the lacquered plate, twice taking his glasses off to wipe away the dew that nature has shed upon them——When I see him cast in the rosemary with an air of disconsolation, which cries through my ears,——O Toby! in what corner of the world shall I seek your equal?
——Gracious powers! which erst have opened the lips of the dumb in his distress, and made the tongue of the stammerer speak plain——when I shall arrive at this dreaded page, deal not with me, then, with a stinted hand.
——Gracious powers! which once opened the lips of the mute in his distress, and made the tongue of the stutterer speak clearly——when I reach this dreaded page, don’t deal with me sparingly.
CHAPTER XXVI
The corporal, who the night before had resolved in his mind to supply the grand desideratum, of keeping up something like an incessant firing upon the enemy during the heat of the attack,—had no further idea in his fancy at that time, than a contrivance 333 of smoking tobacco against the town, out of one of my uncle Toby’s six field-pieces, which were planted on each side of his sentry-box; the means of effecting which occurring to his fancy at the time same, though he had pledged his cap, he thought it in no danger from the miscarriage of his projects.
The corporal, who the night before had made a decision in his mind to achieve the main goal of keeping up a constant fire on the enemy during the heat of the attack,—had no other thoughts at that moment than to come up with a plan to use one of my uncle Toby’s six field guns, which were set up on either side of his sentry-box, to launch some tobacco smoke against the town; the idea came to him at the time, and although he had bet his cap on it, he felt confident that it wouldn't be at risk of failing. 333
Upon turning it this way, and that, a little in his mind, he soon began to find out, that by means of his two Turkish tobacco-pipes, with the supplement of three smaller tubes of wash-leather at each of their lower ends, to be tagg’d by the same number of tin-pipes fitted to the touch-holes, and sealed with clay next the cannon, and then tied hermetically with waxed silk at their several insertions into the Morocco tube,—he should be able to fire the six field-pieces all together, and with the same ease as to fire one.———
By adjusting it this way and that in his mind, he soon figured out that he could use his two Turkish tobacco pipes, along with three smaller leather tubes at the ends, each attached to the same number of tin pipes fitted to the touch holes, sealed with clay next to the cannon, and then tightly bound with waxed silk at their various connections to the Morocco tube—he would be able to fire all six field pieces simultaneously, just as easily as firing one.———
——Let no man say from what taggs and jaggs hints may not be cut out for the advancement of human knowledge. Let no man, who has read my father’s first and second beds of justice, ever rise up and say again, from collision of what kinds of bodies light may or may not be struck out, to carry the arts and sciences up to perfection.——Heaven! thou knowest how I love them;——thou knowest the secrets of my heart, and that I would this moment give my shirt——Thou art a fool, Shandy, says Eugenius, for thou hast but a dozen in the world,—and ’twill break thy set.——
——Let no one say that from what tags and jagged pieces hints cannot be drawn for the advancement of human knowledge. Let no one, who has read my father’s first and second beds of justice, ever stand up and say again, from the collision of what kinds of bodies light may or may not be created, to elevate the arts and sciences to perfection.——Heaven! you know how much I love them;——you know the secrets of my heart, and that I would give my shirt in this moment——You’re a fool, Shandy, says Eugenius, because you only have a dozen in the world,—and it will ruin your set.
No matter for that, Eugenius; I would give the shirt off my back to be burned into tinder, were it only to satisfy one feverish enquirer, how many sparks at one good stroke, a good flint and steel could strike into the tail of it.——Think ye not that in striking these in,—he might, peradventure, strike something out? as sure as a gun.——
No matter about that, Eugenius; I would give the shirt off my back to be turned into kindling, just to satisfy one eager questioner, how many sparks a good strike of flint and steel could create from it. — Don’t you think that by striking these in, he might, possibly, strike something out? as surely as a gun.
——But this project, by the bye.
——But about this project, by the way.
The corporal sat up the best part of the night, in bringing his to perfection; and having made a sufficient proof of his cannon, with charging them to the top with tobacco,—he went with contentment to bed.
The corporal stayed up for most of the night perfecting his. After testing his cannons by packing them full of tobacco, he happily went to bed.
CHAPTER XXVII
The corporal had slipped out about ten minutes before my uncle Toby, in order to fix his apparatus, and just give the enemy a shot or two before my uncle Toby came.
The corporal had sneaked out about ten minutes before my uncle Toby to set up his equipment and take a few shots at the enemy before my uncle Toby arrived.
He had drawn the six field-pieces for this end, all close up 334 together in front of my uncle Toby’s sentry-box, leaving only an interval of about a yard and a half betwixt the three, on the right and left, for the convenience of charging, &c.—and the sake possibly of two batteries, which he might think double the honour of one.
He had lined up the six field guns for this purpose, all grouped together right in front of my uncle Toby's sentry box, leaving just about a yard and a half of space between the three on the right and left for easy reloading, and maybe for two batteries, which he might think would be twice the honor of one. 334
In the rear and facing this opening, with his back to the door of the sentry-box, for fear of being flanked, had the corporal wisely taken his post:——He held the ivory pipe, appertaining to the battery on the right, betwixt the finger and thumb of his right hand,—and the ebony pipe tipp’d with silver, which appertained to the battery on the left, betwixt the finger and thumb of the other——and with his right knee fixed firm upon the ground, as if in the front rank of his platoon, was the corporal with his Montero-cap upon his head, furiously playing off his two cross batteries at the same time against the counter-guard, which faced the counter-scarp, where the attack was to be made that morning. His first intention, as I said, was no more than giving the enemy a single puff or two;—but the pleasure of the puffs, as well as the puffing, had insensibly got hold of the corporal, and drawn him on from puff to puff, into the very height of the attack, by the time my uncle Toby joined him.
In the back and facing the opening, with his back to the door of the sentry box, the corporal had wisely taken his position there to avoid being flanked. He held the ivory pipe from the battery on the right between the fingers of his right hand and the ebony pipe tipped with silver from the battery on the left between the fingers of his other hand. With his right knee firmly planted on the ground, as if he were in the front row of his platoon, the corporal, wearing his Montero cap, was energetically playing both of his cross batteries at once against the counter-guard, which faced the counter-scarp, where the attack was set to begin that morning. His initial goal, as I mentioned, was just to fire a puff or two at the enemy, but the enjoyment of both the puffs and the act of puffing had gradually taken over the corporal, leading him from one puff to another right into the thick of the attack by the time my uncle Toby joined him.
’Twas well for my father, that my uncle Toby had not his will to make that day.
It was good for my father that my uncle Toby didn't have the desire to make a will that day.
CHAPTER XXVIII
My uncle Toby took the ivory pipe out of the corporal’s hand,—looked at it for half a minute, and returned it.
My uncle Toby took the ivory pipe from the corporal’s hand, looked at it for half a minute, and then handed it back.
In less than two minutes, my uncle Toby took the pipe from the corporal again, and raised it half way to his mouth——then hastily gave it back a second time.
In under two minutes, my uncle Toby took the pipe from the corporal again and raised it halfway to his mouth—then quickly handed it back a second time.
The corporal redoubled the attack,——my uncle Toby smiled,——then looked grave,——then smiled for a moment,——then looked serious for a long time;——Give me hold of the ivory pipe, Trim, said my uncle Toby——my uncle Toby put it to his lips,——drew it back directly,—gave a peep over the horn-beam hedge;——never did my uncle Toby’s mouth water so much for a pipe in his life.——My uncle Toby retired into the sentry-box with the pipe in his hand.———
The corporal intensified the attack, — my uncle Toby smiled, — then became serious, — then smiled for a moment, — then stayed serious for quite a while; — “Hand me the ivory pipe, Trim,” said my uncle Toby — my uncle Toby brought it to his lips, — pulled it back immediately, — peeked over the hornbeam hedge; — my uncle Toby’s mouth had never watered so much for a pipe in his life. — My uncle Toby retreated into the sentry box with the pipe in his hand. —
——Dear uncle Toby! don’t go into the sentry-box with the pipe,—there’s no trusting a man’s self with such a thing in such a corner.
——Dear Uncle Toby! don’t go into the guardhouse with the pipe—there’s no trusting yourself with something like that in such a tight spot.
CHAPTER XXIX
I beg the reader will assist me here, to wheel off my uncle Toby’s ordnance behind the scenes,——to remove his sentry-box, and clear the theatre, if possible, of horn-works and half moons, and get the rest of his military apparatus out of the way;——that done, my dear friend Garrick, we’ll snuff the candles bright,—sweep the stage with a new broom,—draw up the curtain, and exhibit my uncle Toby dressed in a new character, throughout which the world can have no idea how he will act: and yet, if pity be a-kin to love,—and bravery no alien to it, you have seen enough of my uncle Toby in these, to trace these family likenesses betwixt the two passions (in case there is one) to your heart’s content.
I'm asking the reader to help me here, to move my uncle Toby’s artillery offstage— to take away his sentry-box, and if possible, clear the theater of fortifications and half-moons, getting the rest of his military gear out of sight;—once that’s done, my dear friend Garrick, we’ll light the candles brightly,—sweep the stage with a fresh broom,—draw up the curtain, and present my uncle Toby in a new role, throughout which no one can predict how he will behave: and yet, if pity is related to love,—and bravery is not foreign to it, you have seen enough of my uncle Toby in these moments to find those family resemblances between the two emotions (if there is one) to your heart’s content.
Vain science! thou assistest us in no case of this kind—and thou puzzlest us in every one.
Vain science! you don’t help us in any situation like this—and you confuse us in every case.
There was, Madam, in my uncle Toby, a singleness of heart which misled him so far out of the little serpentine tracks in which things of this nature usually go on; you can—you can have no conception of it: with this, there was a plainness and simplicity of thinking, with such an unmistrusting ignorance of the plies and foldings of the heart of woman;——and so naked and defenceless did he stand before you (when a siege was out of his head), that you might have stood behind any one of your serpentine walks, and shot my uncle Toby ten times in a day, through his liver, if nine times in a day, Madam, had not served your purpose.
There was, ma'am, in my uncle Toby, a kind of sincerity that led him far beyond the usual twisted paths that people navigate in matters like this; you really can't imagine it. Along with this, he had a straightforward and simple way of thinking, paired with a complete lack of suspicion about the complexities of a woman's heart;— and he stood before you so exposed and defenseless (when he wasn't preoccupied) that you could have hidden behind any of your winding paths and shot my uncle Toby ten times in a day, if nine times in a day, ma'am, hadn't already done the trick.
With all this, Madam,—and what confounded everything as much on the other hand, my uncle Toby had that unparalleled modesty of nature I once told you of, and which, by the bye, stood eternal sentry upon his feelings, that you might as soon——But where am I going? these reflections crowd in upon me ten pages at least too soon, and take up that time, which I ought to bestow upon facts.
With all this, Madam—and what complicated things even more on the other hand, my uncle Toby had that incredible modesty I once mentioned to you, which, by the way, constantly guarded his feelings, so you might as well—But where am I headed? These thoughts come to me at least ten pages too early, taking up the time I should be using for the facts.
CHAPTER XXX
Of the few legitimate sons of Adam whose breasts never felt what the sting of love was,—(maintaining first, all mysogynists to be bastards)—the greatest heroes of ancient and modern story have carried off amongst them nine parts in ten of the honour; 336 and I wish for their sakes I had the key of my study, out of my draw-well, only for five minutes, to tell you their names—recollect them I cannot—so be content to accept of these, for the present, in their stead.———
Of the few legitimate sons of Adam who never experienced the pain of love,—(first, let’s assume all misogynists are illegitimate)—the greatest heroes from ancient and modern stories have claimed nine out of ten of the honor; 336 and I really wish I had the key to my study, from my draw-well, just for five minutes, to tell you their names—unfortunately, I can’t remember them—so for now, please accept these in their stead.
There was the great king Aldrovandus, and Bosphorus, and Cappadocius, and Dardanus, and Pontus, and Asius,——to say nothing of the iron-hearted Charles the XIIth, whom the Countess of K***** herself could make nothing of.——There was Babylonicus, and Mediterraneus, and Polixenes, and Persicus, and Prusicus, not one of whom (except Cappadocius and Pontus, who were both a little suspected) ever once bowed down his breast to the goddess——The truth is, they had all of them something else to do—and so had my uncle Toby—till Fate—till Fate I say, envying his name the glory of being handed down to posterity with Aldrovandus’s and the rest,—she basely patched up the peace of Utrecht.
There were the great king Aldrovandus, and Bosphorus, and Cappadocius, and Dardanus, and Pontus, and Asius—not to mention the iron-willed Charles the XIIth, who even the Countess of K***** couldn't figure out. There was Babylonicus, and Mediterraneus, and Polixenes, and Persicus, and Prusicus, none of whom (except Cappadocius and Pontus, who were both a bit suspect) ever bowed down to the goddess. The truth is, they all had other things to attend to—and so did my uncle Toby—until Fate—until Fate, I say, envious of his name being remembered alongside Aldrovandus and the rest—sneakily arranged the peace of Utrecht.
——Believe me, Sirs, ’twas the worst deed she did that year.
——Believe me, gentlemen, it was the worst thing she did that year.
CHAPTER XXXI
Amongst the many ill consequences of the treaty of Utrecht, it was within a point of giving my uncle Toby a surfeit of sieges; and though he recovered his appetite afterwards, yet Calais itself left not a deeper scar in Mary’s heart, than Utrecht upon my uncle Toby’s. To the end of his life he never could hear Utrecht mentioned upon any account whatever,—or so much as read an article of news extracted out of the Utrecht Gazette, without fetching a sigh, as if his heart would break in twain.
Among the many negative effects of the treaty of Utrecht, it almost gave my uncle Toby a complete overload of sieges; and although he did regain his appetite afterward, Calais didn't leave a deeper mark on Mary’s heart than Utrecht did on my uncle Toby’s. For the rest of his life, he could never hear Utrecht mentioned in any context, or even read a news article from the Utrecht Gazette, without letting out a sigh, as if his heart was about to break.
My father, who was a great MOTIVE-MONGER, and consequently a very dangerous person for a man to sit by, either laughing or crying,—for he generally knew your motive for doing both, much better than you knew it yourself—would always console my uncle Toby upon these occasions, in a way, which shewed plainly, he imagined my uncle Toby grieved for nothing in the whole affair, so much as the loss of his hobby-horse.——Never mind, brother Toby, he would say,—by God’s blessing we shall have another war break out again some of these days; and when it does,—the belligerent powers, if they would hang themselves, cannot keep us out of play.——I defy ’em, my dear Toby, he would add, to take countries without taking towns,——or towns without sieges.
My father, who was a big Motive dealer, and as a result, a really dangerous person to be around, whether you were laughing or crying—because he usually understood your reasons for both much better than you did—would always comfort my uncle Toby during these times in a way that clearly showed he thought my uncle Toby was more upset about losing his hobby-horse than anything else. "Don't worry, brother Toby," he would say, "with God’s blessing, we’ll have another war break out soon, and when that happens—the fighting powers, if they want to hang themselves, can't keep us out of the action. I challenge them, my dear Toby, to take countries without taking towns—or towns without sieges."
My uncle Toby never took this back-stroke of my father’s at 337 his hobby-horse kindly.——He thought the stroke ungenerous; and the more so, because in striking the horse he hit the rider too, and in the most dishonourable part a blow could fall; so that upon these occasions, he always laid down his pipe upon the table with more fire to defend himself than common.
My uncle Toby never accepted my father's backhanded comment about his hobby-horse kindly.——He thought the comment was petty; even more so because, in criticizing the horse, he also struck the rider in the most dishonorable way possible; so whenever this happened, he would always set his pipe down on the table with more passion to defend himself than usual.
I told the reader, this time two years, that my uncle Toby was not eloquent; and in the very same page gave an instance to the contrary:——I repeat the observation, and a fact which contradicts it again.—He was not eloquent,—it was not easy to my uncle Toby to make long harangues,—and he hated florid ones; but there were occasions where the stream overflowed the man, and ran so counter to its usual course, that in some parts my uncle Toby, for a time, was at least equal to Tertullus——but in others, in my own opinion, infinitely above him.
I mentioned to the reader, two years ago, that my uncle Toby wasn't very articulate; yet on the very same page, I provided an example that contradicts that claim. I’ll say it again: he wasn't articulate—it wasn't easy for my uncle Toby to deliver long speeches—and he disliked ornate ones. However, there were times when his thoughts flowed so powerfully that they went against his usual style, making my uncle Toby, for a moment, at least as impressive as Tertullus—but in other respects, in my opinion, far superior.
My father was so highly pleased with one of these apologetical orations of my uncle Toby’s, which he had delivered one evening before him and Yorick, that he wrote it down before he went to bed.
My father was very pleased with one of my uncle Toby’s apologetic speeches, which he gave one evening in front of him and Yorick, that he wrote it down before going to bed.
I have had the good fortune to meet with it amongst my father’s papers, with here and there an insertion of his own, betwixt two crooks, thus [ ], and is endorsed,
I have been lucky enough to find it among my father's papers, with some of his own notes scattered throughout, between two lines, thus [ ], and it’s labeled,
MY BROTHER TOBY’S JUSTIFICATION OF HIS OWN PRINCIPLES AND CONDUCT IN WISHING TO CONTINUE THE WAR
I may safely say, I have read over this apologetical oration of my uncle Toby’s a hundred times, and think it so fine a model of defence,—and shows so sweet a temperament of gallantry and good principles in him, that I give it the world, word for word (interlineations and all), as I find it.
I can confidently say that I've read my uncle Toby’s apologetic speech a hundred times, and I think it’s such a great example of a defense—it shows his charming nature and good values so well that I'm sharing it with everyone, exactly as it is, including all the notes and details.
CHAPTER XXXII
MY UNCLE TOBY’S APOLOGETICAL ORATION
I am not insensible, brother Shandy, that when a man whose profession is arms, wishes, as I have done, for war,—it has an ill aspect to the world;——and that, how just and right soever his motives and intentions may be,—he stands in an uneasy posture in vindicating himself from private views in doing it.
I'm not unaware, brother Shandy, that when a man who is a soldier wishes, as I have, for war,—it looks bad to the world;——and that, no matter how just and right his motives and intentions may be,—he finds himself in a difficult position trying to defend himself against accusations of having personal reasons for wanting it.
For this cause, if a soldier is a prudent man, which he may be without being a jot the less brave, he will be sure not to utter his wish in the hearing of an enemy; for say what he will, an 338 enemy will not believe him.——He will be cautious of doing it even to a friend,—lest he may suffer in his esteem:——But if his heart is overcharged, and a secret sigh for arms must have its vent, he will reserve it for the ear of a brother, who knows his character to the bottom, and what his true notions, dispositions, and principles of honour are: What, I hope, I have been in all these, brother Shandy, would be unbecoming in me to say:——much worse, I know, have I been than I ought,—and something worse, perhaps, than I think: But such as I am, you, my dear brother Shandy, who have sucked the same breasts with me,—and with whom I have been brought up from my cradle,—and from whose knowledge, from the first hours of our boyish pastimes, down to this, I have concealed no one action of my life, and scarce a thought in it——Such as I am, brother, you must by this time know me, with all my vices, and with all my weaknesses too, whether of my age, my temper, my passions, or my understanding.
For this reason, if a soldier is a wise person, which he can be without being any less brave, he won’t express his wishes in front of an enemy; no matter what he says, an 338 enemy won’t trust him. He’ll be careful not to mention it even to a friend—fearing he may lose their respect. But if he’s overwhelmed and needs to let out a secret longing for battle, he’ll share it with a brother who truly understands him, including his character, beliefs, and principles of honor. What I hope I have been in all these matters, brother Shandy, would be inappropriate for me to say:—I know I’ve been much worse than I should be—and possibly worse than I realize. But as I am, you, my dear brother Shandy, who have shared the same upbringing with me—from our childhood to now—and to whom I have revealed all my actions and hardly any of my thoughts—As I am, brother, you should know me by now, with all my faults and weaknesses, whether from my age, my temperament, my passions, or my understanding.
Tell me then, my dear brother Shandy, upon which of them it is, that when I condemned the peace of Utrecht, and grieved the war was not carried on with vigour a little longer, you should think your brother did it upon unworthy views; or that in wishing for war, he should be bad enough to wish more of his fellow-creatures slain,—more slaves made, and more families driven from their peaceful habitations, merely for his own pleasure:——Tell me, brother Shandy, upon what one deed of mine do you ground it? [The devil a deed do I know of, dear Toby, but one for a hundred pounds, which I lent thee to carry on these cursed sieges.]
Tell me then, my dear brother Shandy, what makes you think that when I criticized the peace of Utrecht and wished the war had continued a bit longer, it was for selfish reasons? Or that I could be so cruel as to wish for more of my fellow humans to be killed, more people to be enslaved, and more families to be forced from their homes just for my own enjoyment:——Tell me, brother Shandy, what specific action of mine leads you to believe that? [The only action I can think of, dear Toby, is the one where I lent you a hundred pounds to support those damned sieges.]
If, when I was a school-boy, I could not hear a drum beat, but my heart beat with it—was it my fault? Did I plant the propensity there?——Did I sound the alarm within, or Nature?
If, when I was a kid, I couldn’t hear a drum beat, but my heart was beating along with it—was that my fault? Did I create that urge myself?—Did I trigger the alarm inside, or was it just nature?
When Guy, Earl of Warwick, and Parismus and Parismenus, and Valentine and Orson, and the Seven Champions of England, were handed around the school,—were they not all purchased with my own pocket-money? Was that selfish, brother Shandy? When we read over the siege of Troy, which lasted ten years and eight months,——though with such a train of artillery as we had at Namur, the town might have been carried in a week—was I not as much concerned for the destruction of the Greeks and Trojans as any boy of the whole school? Had I not three strokes of a ferula given me, two on my right hand, and one on my left, for calling Helena a bitch for it? Did any one of you shed more tears for Hector? And when king Priam came to 339 the camp to beg his body, and returned weeping back to Troy without it,—you know, brother, I could not eat my dinner.———
When Guy, Earl of Warwick, along with Parismus, Parismenus, Valentine, Orson, and the Seven Champions of England, were passed around in school—weren't they all bought with my own pocket money? Was that selfish, brother Shandy? When we read about the siege of Troy that lasted ten years and eight months—though with the kind of artillery we had at Namur, the town could have been taken in a week—was I not just as affected by the fate of the Greeks and Trojans as any other boy in the whole school? Did I not get three whacks from the ruler, two on my right hand and one on my left, for calling Helena a bitch for it? Did any of you cry more for Hector? And when King Priam came to the camp to plead for his body and left Troy in tears without it—you know, brother, I couldn't eat my dinner.
——Did that bespeak me cruel? Or because, brother Shandy, my blood flew out into the camp, and my heart panted for war,—was it a proof it could not ache for the distresses of war too?
——Did that make me seem cruel? Or was it, brother Shandy, that my blood rushed into the battle, and my heart raced for war—was that proof that it couldn't also feel pain for the troubles of war?
O brother! ’tis one thing for a soldier to gather laurels,—and ’tis another to scatter cypress.——[Who told thee, my dear Toby, that cypress was used by the antients on mournful occasions?]
O brother! It’s one thing for a soldier to earn praise, and it’s another to spread mourning.——[Who told you, my dear Toby, that cypress was used by the ancients on sad occasions?]
——’Tis one thing, brother Shandy, for a soldier to hazard his own life—to leap first down into the trench, where he is sure to be cut in pieces:——’Tis one thing, from public spirit and a thirst of glory, to enter the breach the first man,—To stand in the foremost rank, and march bravely on with drums and trumpets, and colours flying about his ears:——’Tis one thing, I say, brother Shandy, to do this,—and ’tis another thing to reflect on the miseries of war;—to view the desolations of whole countries, and consider the intolerable fatigues and hardships which the soldier himself, the instrument who works them, is forced (for sixpence a day, if he can get it) to undergo.
It’s one thing, brother Shandy, for a soldier to risk his own life—to jump into the trench first, where he’s bound to be torn apart:—It’s one thing, motivated by a sense of duty and a desire for glory, to be the first to charge into battle,—to stand in the front line and march bravely forward with drums and trumpets and flags flying around him:—It’s one thing, I say, brother Shandy, to do this,—and it’s another thing to think about the suffering caused by war;—to see the devastation of entire countries, and to consider the unbearable exhaustion and hardships that the soldier himself, the one who causes it all, is forced (for sixpence a day, if he can get it) to endure.
Need I be told, dear Yorick, as I was by you, in Le Fever’s funeral sermon, That so soft and gentle a creature, born to love, to mercy, and kindness, as man is, was not shaped for this?——But why did you not add, Yorick,—if not by NATURE—that he is so by NECESSITY?——For what is war? what is it, Yorick, when fought as ours has been, upon principles of liberty, and upon principles of honour——what is it, but the getting together of quiet and harmless people, with their swords in their hands, to keep the ambitious and the turbulent within bounds? And heaven is my witness, brother Shandy, that the pleasure I have taken in these things,—and that infinite delight, in particular, which has attended my sieges in my bowling-green, has arose within me, and I hope in the corporal too, from the consciousness we both had, that in carrying them on, we were answering the great ends of our creation.
Do I really need to be told, dear Yorick, like you did in Le Fever’s funeral sermon, that such a soft and gentle being, meant for love, compassion, and kindness, as we are, was not made for this?——But why didn't you add, Yorick,—if not by NATURE—that we are so by NEED?——What is war? What is it, Yorick, when fought like ours has been, on the principles of liberty and honour—what is it, but the coming together of peaceful and harmless people, with their swords in hand, to keep the ambitious and troublesome in check? And heaven is my witness, brother Shandy, that the enjoyment I’ve gotten from these things,—and that immense joy, in particular, that has come from my sieges in the bowling green, has arisen within me, and I hope in the corporal too, from the awareness we both shared, that by pursuing them, we were fulfilling the great purposes of our existence.
CHAPTER XXXIII
I told the Christian reader——I say Christian——hoping he is one——and if he is not, I am sorry for it——and only beg he will consider the matter with himself, and not lay the blame entirely upon this book——
I said the Christian reader—I say Christian—hoping he is one—and if he isn’t, I feel sorry for him—and I just ask that he reflects on this for himself, and not completely blame this book
I told him, Sir——for in good truth, when a man is telling 340 a story in the strange way I do mine, he is obliged continually to be going backwards and forwards to keep all tight together in the reader’s fancy——which, for my own part, if I did not take heed to do more than at first, there is so much unfixed and equivocal matter starting up, with so many breaks and gaps in it,—and so little service do the stars afford, which, nevertheless, I hang up in some of the darkest passages, knowing that the world is apt to lose its way, with all the lights the sun itself at noon-day can give it——and now you see, I am lost myself!———
I told him, Sir—because honestly, when someone tells a story like I do mine, they have to keep going back and forth to keep everything connected in the reader’s mind—which, for me, if I didn’t pay attention to doing this from the start, there’s so much unclear and ambiguous stuff popping up, with lots of breaks and gaps in it—and the stars don’t help much either, even though I hang them up in some of the darkest parts, knowing that people are likely to get lost, no matter how much light the sun can give at noon—and now you see, I’m lost myself!
——But ’tis my father’s fault; and whenever my brains come to be dissected, you will perceive, without spectacles, that he has left a large uneven thread, as you sometimes see in an unsaleable piece of cambrick, running along the whole length of the web, and so untowardly, you cannot so much as cut out a * *, (here I hang up a couple of lights again)——or a fillet, or a thumb-stall, but it is seen or felt.———
——But it’s my father’s fault; and whenever my thoughts are examined, you’ll see, without any special lenses, that he has left a large uneven thread, like you sometimes notice in a flawed piece of fabric, running along the entire length of the material, and so awkwardly, you can’t even cut out a * *, (here I hang up a couple of lights again)——or a band, or a thumb guard, without it being visible or felt.
Quanto id diligentius in liberis procreandis cavendum, sayeth Cardan. All which being considered, and that you see ’tis morally impracticable for me to wind this round to where I set out———
How carefully one must be in having children, says Cardan. With all that considered, and since you can see it’s practically impossible for me to circle back to where I started out
I begin the chapter over again.
I start the chapter all over again.
CHAPTER XXXIV
I told the Christian reader in the beginning of the chapter which preceded my uncle Toby’s apologetical oration,—though in a different trope from what I should make use of now, That the peace of Utrecht was within an ace of creating the same shyness betwixt my uncle Toby and his hobby-horse, as it did betwixt the queen and the rest of the confederating powers.
I said the Christian reader at the start of the chapter before my uncle Toby’s apology—though in a different way than I would use now—that the peace of Utrecht almost created the same awkwardness between my uncle Toby and his hobby-horse as it did between the queen and the other allied powers.
There is an indignant way in which a man sometimes dismounts his horse, which as good as says to him, “I’ll go afoot, Sir, all the days of my life, before I would ride a single mile upon your back again.” Now my uncle Toby could not be said to dismount his horse in this manner; for in strictness of language, he could not be said to dismount his horse at all——his horse rather flung him——and somewhat viciously, which made my uncle Toby take it ten times more unkindly. Let this matter be settled by state-jockies as they like.——It created, I say, a sort of shyness betwixt my uncle Toby and his hobby-horse.——He had no occasion for him from the month of March 341 to November, which was the summer after the articles were signed, except it was now and then to take a short ride out, just to see that the fortifications and harbour of Dunkirk were demolished, according to stipulation.
There’s a way a man can get off his horse that basically says, “I’d rather walk for the rest of my life than ride you again.” But my uncle Toby didn’t really dismount like that; he couldn’t be said to dismount at all—his horse actually threw him off—and pretty roughly too, which made my uncle Toby take it even worse. Let the horse experts argue about it if they want. Still, it created a sort of awkwardness between my uncle Toby and his hobby-horse. He didn’t need it from March 341 to November, which was the summer after the agreements were made, except for an occasional short ride just to check that the fortifications and harbor of Dunkirk were torn down like they were supposed to be.
The French were so backwards all that summer in setting about that affair, and Monsieur Tugghe, the Deputy from the magistrates of Dunkirk, presented so many affecting petitions to the queen,—beseeching her majesty to cause only her thunder-bolts to fall upon the martial works, which might have incurred her displeasure,—but to spare—to spare the mole, for the mole’s sake; which, in its naked situation, could be no more than an object of pity——and the queen (who was but a woman) being of a pitiful disposition,—and her ministers also, they not wishing in their hearts to have the town dismantled, for these private reasons, * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * ——
The French were so backward all summer in dealing with that situation, and Monsieur Tugghe, the Deputy from the magistrates of Dunkirk, made so many heartfelt petitions to the queen,—imploring her majesty to let only her thunderbolts strike the military structures that might have angered her,—but to spare—to spare the mole, for the mole’s sake; which, in its exposed condition, could be nothing more than an object of pity——and the queen (who was just a woman) being of a compassionate nature,—and her ministers as well, who didn’t really want to see the town destroyed, for these private reasons, Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. ——
asterisks("whole",2.1,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * ; so that the whole went heavily on with my uncle Toby; insomuch, that it was not within three full months, after he and the corporal had constructed the town, and put it in a condition to be destroyed, that the several commandants, commissaries, deputies, negociators, and intendants, would permit him to set about it.——Fatal interval of inactivity!
asterisks("whole",2.1,0); Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize. ; so that the whole situation weighed heavily on my uncle Toby; so much so, that it was not until three full months after he and the corporal had built the town and prepared it for destruction, that the various commanders, supply officers, deputies, negotiators, and managers allowed him to get started.——A disastrous delay of inactivity!
The corporal was for beginning the demolition, by making a breach in the ramparts, or main fortifications of the town——No,—that will never do, corporal, said my uncle Toby, for in going that way to work with the town, the English garrison will not be safe in it an hour; because if the French are treacherous——They are as treacherous as devils, an’ please your honour, said the corporal——It gives me concern always when I hear it, Trim, said my uncle Toby,—for they don’t want personal bravery; and if a breach is made in the ramparts, they may enter it, and make themselves masters of the place when they please:——Let them enter it, said the corporal, lifting up his pioneer’s spade in both his hands, as if he was going to lay about him with it,—let them enter, an’ please your honour, if they dare.——In cases like this, corporal, said my uncle Toby, slipping his right hand down to the middle of his cane, and holding it afterwards truncheon-wise with his forefinger extended,——’tis no part of the consideration of a commandant, what the enemy dare,—or what they dare not do; he must act with prudence. We will begin with the outworks both towards the 342 sea and the land, and particularly with fort Louis, the most distant of them all, and demolish it first,—and the rest, one by one, both on our right and left, as we retreat towards the town;——then we’ll demolish the mole,—next fill up the harbour,—then retire into the citadel, and blow it up into the air: and having done that, corporal, we’ll embark for England.——We are there, quoth the corporal, recollecting himself——Very true, said my uncle Toby—looking at the church.
The corporal was about to start the demolition by making a hole in the city’s walls or main defenses—“No, that won’t work, corporal,” said my uncle Toby, “because if we go that route with the town, the English garrison won’t be safe in it for even an hour; if the French are treacherous——They’re as treacherous as devils, if I may say so, your honor,” replied the corporal. “It always worries me when I hear that,” said my uncle Toby, “because they don’t lack personal bravery; and if a breach is made in the walls, they could come in and take control of the place whenever they want.” “Let them come in,” said the corporal, lifting his spade like he was ready to swing it, “if they dare, your honor.” “In situations like this, corporal,” said my uncle Toby, adjusting his grip on his cane and holding it like a baton with his finger extended, “it’s not the concern of a commander what the enemy dares—or doesn’t dare to do; he must act wisely. We’ll start with the outer defenses both toward the 342 sea and land, especially with fort Louis, the furthest from all, and take it out first—and then proceed with the rest, one by one, on both sides as we pull back toward the town; then we’ll destroy the mole—next, fill in the harbor—and finally retreat to the citadel and blow it up into the air: and once that’s done, corporal, we’ll head back to England.” “We’re there,” said the corporal, gathering his thoughts. “Very true,” said my uncle Toby, looking at the church.
CHAPTER XXXV
A delusive, delicious consultation or two of this kind, betwixt my uncle Toby and Trim, upon the demolition of Dunkirk,—for a moment rallied back the ideas of those pleasures, which were slipping from under him:——still—still all went on heavily——the magic left the mind the weaker—Stillness, with Silence at her back, entered the solitary parlour, and drew their gauzy mantle over my uncle Toby’s head;——and Listlessness, with her lax fibre and undirected eye, sat quietly down beside him in his arm-chair.——No longer Amberg and Rhinberg, and Limbourg, and Huy, and Bonn, in one year,—and the prospect of Landen, and Trerebach, and Drusen, and Dendermond, the next,—hurried on the blood:—No longer did saps, and mines, and blinds, and gabions, and palisadoes, keep out this fair enemy of man’s repose:——No more could my uncle Toby, after passing the French lines, as he eat his egg at supper, from thence break into the heart of France,—cross over the Oyes, and with all Picardie open behind him, march up to the gates of Paris, and fall asleep with nothing but ideas of glory:——No more was he to dream he had fixed the royal standard upon the tower of the Bastile, and awake with it streaming in his head.
A false narrative, delightful conversation or two of this kind, between my uncle Toby and Trim, about the destruction of Dunkirk,—for a moment brought back the thoughts of pleasures that were slipping away from him:——still—still everything felt heavy——the magic that once filled his mind faded—Calm, with Quiet behind her, entered the empty parlor, and draped their delicate cloak over my uncle Toby’s head;——and Lack of motivation, with her loose limbs and unfocused gaze, quietly settled next to him in his armchair.——No longer Amberg and Rhinberg, and Limbourg, and Huy, and Bonn, in one year,—and the possibility of Landen, and Trerebach, and Drusen, and Dendermond, the next,—made his heart race:—No longer did saps, and mines, and blinds, and gabions, and palisadoes, fend off this beautiful enemy of man’s tranquility:——No longer could my uncle Toby, after crossing the French lines, as he ate his egg at supper, break into the heart of France,—cross over the Oyes, and with all Picardie open behind him, march up to the gates of Paris, and fall asleep with nothing but thoughts of glory:——No more would he dream he had planted the royal flag on the tower of the Bastile, and wake up with it flying in his mind.
——Softer visions,—gentler vibrations stole sweetly in upon his slumbers;—the trumpet of war fell out of his hands,—he took up the lute, sweet instrument! of all others the most delicate! the most difficult!——how wilt thou touch it, my dear uncle Toby?
——Softer visions,—gentler vibrations crept in gently during his sleep;—the trumpet of war slipped from his grasp,—he picked up the lute, sweet instrument! of all others the most delicate! the most difficult!——how will you play it, my dear uncle Toby?
CHAPTER XXXVI
Now, because I have once or twice said, in my inconsiderate way of talking, That I was confident the following memoirs of my uncle Toby’s courtship of widow Wadman, whenever I got time to write them, would turn out one of the most complete systems, 343 both of the elementary and practical part of love and love-making, that ever was addressed to the world——are you to imagine from thence, that I shall set out with a description of what love is? whether part God and part Devil, as Plotinus will have it——
Now, because I've mentioned once or twice, in my thoughtless way of speaking, that I was sure the following memoirs of my uncle Toby’s courtship of widow Wadman, whenever I find the time to write them, would become one of the most thorough examinations, 343 both of the basics and practical aspects of love and romance, ever presented to the world—are you to think from that, that I will start with a description of what love is? Whether it's part God and part Devil, as Plotinus suggests it
——Or by a more critical equation, and supposing the whole of love to be as ten——to determine with Ficinus, “How many parts of it—the one,—and how many the other;”—or whether it is all of it one great Devil, from head to tail, as Plato has taken upon him to pronounce; concerning which conceit of his, I shall not offer my opinion:—but my opinion of Plato is this; that he appears, from this instance, to have been a man of much the same temper and way of reasoning with doctor Baynyard, who being a great enemy to blisters, as imagining that half a dozen of ’em at once, would draw a man as surely to his grave, as a herse and six—rashly concluded, that the Devil himself was nothing in the world, but one great bouncing Canthari[di]s.———
——Or by a more critical equation, and assuming all of love to be like ten— to figure out with Ficinus, “How many parts belong to one—and how many to the other;"—or whether it is all of it one big Devil, from head to tail, as Plato has claimed; regarding his notion, I will not share my opinion:—but my take on Plato is this; he seems, from this instance, to have had a mindset and reasoning similar to doctor Baynyard, who, being strongly against blisters, believed that having half a dozen of them at once would surely lead a person to their grave, just like a hearse and six horses— rashly concluded that the Devil himself was nothing but one big bouncing Cantharidis.———
I have nothing to say to people who allow themselves this monstrous liberty in arguing, but what Nazianzen cried out (that is, polemically) to Philagrius——
I have nothing to say to people who give themselves this outrageous freedom to argue, but what Nazianzen shouted out (that is, polemically) to Philagrius
“Εὖγε!” O rare! ’tis fine reasoning, Sir, indeed!—“ὅτι φιλοσοφεῖς ἐν Πάθεσι”—and most nobly do you aim at truth, when you philosophize about it in your moods and passions.
“Euge!” Oh wow! That’s some great reasoning, Sir, really!—“that you think deeply in your moods and feelings”—and you aim for truth in a really noble way when you think deeply about it.
Nor is it to be imagined, for the same reason, I should stop to inquire, whether love is a disease,——or embroil myself with Rhasis and Dioscorides, whether the seat of it is in the brain or liver;—because this would lead me on, to an examination of the two very opposite manners, in which patients have been treated——the one, of Aætius, who always begun with a cooling clyster of hempseed and bruised cucumbers;—and followed on with thin potations of water-lillies and purslane—to which he added a pinch of snuff of the herb Hanea;—and where Aætius durst venture it,—his topaz-ring.
I can't imagine that I should stop to wonder whether love is a disease or get into a debate with Rhasis and Dioscorides about whether it comes from the brain or the liver; because that would lead me to examine the two very different ways patients have been treated—one by Aætius, who always started with a cooling enema of hempseed and crushed cucumbers; and then followed up with light drinks of water-lilies and purslane—adding a pinch of snuff made from the herb Hanea; and whenever Aætius felt bold enough, his topaz ring.
——The other, that of Gordonius, who (in his cap. 15. de Amore) directs they should be thrashed, “ad putorem usque,”——till they stink again.
——The other, that of Gordonius, who (in his cap. 15. de Amore) directs they should be beaten, “ad putorem usque,”——until they smell bad again.
These are disquisitions, which my father, who had laid in a great stock of knowledge of this kind, will be very busy with in the progress of my uncle Toby’s affairs: I must anticipate thus much, That from his theories of love, (with which, by the way, he contrived to crucify my uncle Toby’s mind, almost as much as his amours themselves)—he took a single step into practice;—and by means of a camphorated cerecloth, which he found 344 means to impose upon the taylor for buckram, whilst he was making my uncle Toby a new pair of breeches, he produced Gordonius’s effect upon my uncle Toby without the disgrace.
These are discussions that my father, who had amassed a lot of knowledge in this area, will be deeply engaged with as my uncle Toby’s situation unfolds. I should mention that from his theories about love—by the way, he managed to torment my uncle Toby’s mind almost as much as his romantic interests did—he took a small step into action. He used a camphorated cloth, which he tricked the tailor into thinking was buckram while he was making my uncle Toby a new pair of pants, creating Gordonius’s effect on my uncle Toby without the embarrassment.
What changes this produced, will be read in its proper place: all that is needful to be added to the anecdote, is this——That whatever effect it had upon my uncle Toby,——it had a vile effect upon the house;——and if my uncle Toby had not smoaked it down as he did, it might have had a vile effect upon my father too.
What changes this caused will be explained in its proper place; all that needs to be added to the story is this——That whatever impact it had on my uncle Toby,——it had a terrible effect on the house;——and if my uncle Toby hadn’t calmed things down as he did, it might have had a terrible effect on my father too.
CHAPTER XXXVII
——’Twill come out of itself by and bye.——All I contend for is, that I am not obliged to set out with a definition of what love is; and so long as I can go on with my story intelligibly, with the help of the word itself, without any other idea to it, than what I have in common with the rest of the world, why should I differ from it a moment before the time?——When I can get on no further,——and find myself entangled on all sides of this mystic labyrinth,—my Opinion will then come in, in course,—and lead me out.
——It will sort itself out eventually.——All I'm saying is that I don't need to start with a definition of what love is; and as long as I can tell my story clearly, using the word itself, with no other ideas attached to it than what everyone else understands, why should I try to define it before it’s necessary?——When I can't continue any further,——and feel stuck on all sides in this puzzling maze,—then my opinion will step in, in due time,—and guide me out.
At present, I hope I shall be sufficiently understood, in telling the reader, my uncle Toby fell in love:
At present, I hope I’ll be understood well enough when I tell the reader that my uncle Toby fell in love:
—Not that the phrase is at all to my liking: for to say a man is fallen in love,—or that he is deeply in love,—or up to the ears in love,—and sometimes even over head and ears in it,—carries an idiomatical kind of implication, that love is a thing below a man:—this is recurring again to Plato’s opinion, which, with all his divinityship,—I hold to be damnable and heretical:—and so much for that.
—Not that I really like the phrase: saying a man is fallen in love—or that he is deeply in love—or up to the ears in love—or sometimes even over his head and ears in it—implies an idiomatic notion that love is something beneath a man:—this brings us back to Plato’s view, which, despite his wisdom, I consider completely wrong and heretical:—and that’s that.
Let love therefore be what it will,—my uncle Toby fell into it.
Let love be what it is—my uncle Toby fell for it.
——And possibly, gentle reader, with such a temptation—so wouldst thou: For never did thy eyes behold, or thy concupiscence covet anything in this world, more concupiscible than widow Wadman.
——And maybe, dear reader, with such a temptation—you would too: For you have never seen, nor desired anything in this world, more desirable than widow Wadman.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
To conceive this right,—call for pen and ink—here’s paper ready to your hand.——Sit down, Sir, paint her to your own mind——as like your mistress as you can——as unlike your wife as your conscience will let you—’tis all one to me——please but your own fancy in it.
To come up with this idea, grab a pen and ink—here’s some paper ready for you. Sit down, Sir, and create her just how you imagine her—make her as much like your lover as you can— and as different from your wife as your conscience allows—it's all the same to me—just please your own taste with it.
![[blank space]](images/onedot.gif)
———Was ever any thing in Nature so sweet!—so exquisite!
———Was there ever anything in Nature so sweet!—so exquisite!
——Then, dear Sir, how could my uncle Toby resist it?
——Then, dear Sir, how could my uncle Toby resist it?
Thrice happy book! thou wilt have one page, at least, within thy covers, which Malice will not blacken, and which Ignorance cannot misrepresent.
Three cheers for this book! You’ll have at least one page inside your covers that Ill will won’t tarnish, and that Ignorance can’t twist.
CHAPTER XXXIX
As Susannah was informed by an express from Mrs. Bridget, of my uncle Toby’s falling in love with her mistress fifteen days before it happened,—the contents of which express, Susannah communicated to my mother the next day,—it has just given me an opportunity of entering upon my uncle Toby’s amours a fortnight before their existence.
As Susannah was told by a messenger from Mrs. Bridget about my uncle Toby falling in love with her mistress fifteen days before it actually happened,—the details of which Susannah shared with my mother the next day,—it has just given me a chance to start talking about my uncle Toby's romantic affairs a fortnight before they even began.
I have an article of news to tell you, Mr. Shandy, quoth my mother, which will surprise you greatly.——
I have some news to share with you, Mr. Shandy, my mother said, that will really surprise you greatly.
Now my father was then holding one of his second beds of justice, and was musing within himself about the hardships of matrimony, as my mother broke silence.———
Now my father was holding one of his secondary courts of justice and was reflecting on the challenges of marriage as my mother interrupted the silence. silence.
“——My brother Toby, quoth she, is going to be married to Mrs. Wadman.”
“——My brother Toby, she said, is going to marry Mrs. Wadman.”
——Then he will never, quoth my father, be able to lie diagonally in his bed again as long as he lives.
——Then he will never, my father said, be able to lie diagonally in his bed again for the rest of his life.
It was a consuming vexation to my father, that my mother never asked the meaning of a thing she did not understand.
It really bothered my father that my mother never asked what something meant if she didn’t understand it.
——That she is not a woman of science, my father would say—is her misfortune—but she might ask a question.—
——That she isn't a woman of science, my father would say—is her misfortune—but she might ask a question.
My mother never did.——In short, she went out of the world at last without knowing whether it turned round, or stood still.——My father had officiously told her above a thousand times which way it was,—but she always forgot.
My mother never did.——In short, she left this world without ever knowing whether it turned round or stood still.——My father had unhelpfully told her more than a thousand times which way it was,—but she always forgot.
For these reasons, a discourse seldom went on much further betwixt them, than a proposition,—a reply, and a rejoinder; at the end of which, it generally took breath for a few minutes (as in the affair of the breeches), and then went on again.
For these reasons, conversations rarely went beyond a statement—a response, and a comeback; after which, it usually paused for a few minutes (like in the case of the pants), and then picked up again.
If he marries, ’twill be the worse for us,—quoth my mother.
If he gets married, it will be worst for us," my mother said.
Not a cherry-stone, said my father,—he may as well batter away his means upon that, as any thing else.
Not a cherry stone, my father said—he might as well waste his resources on that as anything else.
——To be sure, said my mother: so here ended the proposition,—the reply,—and the rejoinder, I told you of.
——To be sure, said my mother: so here ended the proposition,—the reply,—and the response I told you about.
It will be some amusement to him, too,——said my father.
It will be a bit of fun for him, too," said my father.
A very great one, answered my mother, if he should have children.——
A very great one, my mother replied, if he were to have children.——
——Lord have mercy upon me,—said my father to himself—— asterisks("himself",4.5,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
——Lord, have mercy on me,—my father said to himself—— asterisks("himself",4.5,0); Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
CHAPTER XL
I am now beginning to get fairly into my work; and by the help of a vegetable diet, with a few of the cold seeds, I make no doubt but I shall be able to go on with my uncle Toby’s story, and my own, in a tolerable strait line. Now,
I'm now starting to really dive into my work; and with a vegetarian diet, along with some cold seeds, I'm confident I can continue with my uncle Toby’s story and my own in a pretty straightforward way. Now,
These were the four lines I moved in through my first, second, third, and fourth volumes.4—In the fifth volume I have been very good,——the precise line I have described in it being this:
These were the four lines I went through in my first, second, third, and fourth volumes.4—In the fifth volume, I've been quite good,——the exact line I've described in it being this:
By which it appears, that except at the curve, marked A, where 348 I took a trip to Navarre,—and the indented curve B, which is the short airing when I was there with the Lady Baussiere and her page,—I have not taken the least frisk of a digression, till John de la Casse’s devils led me the round you see marked D.—for as for c c c c c they are nothing but parentheses, and the common ins and outs incident to the lives of the greatest ministers of state; and when compared with what men have done,—or with my own transgressions at the letters A B D—they vanish into nothing.
It seems that except at the curve marked A, where 348 I visited Navarre,—and the indented curve B, which is the brief outing I had with Lady Baussiere and her page,—I haven’t digressed at all, until John de la Casse’s devils led me around the area marked D.—As for c c c c c, those are just parentheses, and the usual ins and outs that come with the lives of top government officials; and when compared to what people have accomplished—or to my own missteps at letters A B D—they become insignificant.
In this last volume I have done better still—for from the end of Le Fever’s episode, to the beginning of my uncle Toby’s campaigns,—I have scarce stepped a yard out of my way.
In this last volume, I've done even better—because from the end of Le Fever’s story to the start of my uncle Toby’s campaigns, I hardly strayed a step off my path.
If I mend at this rate, it is not impossible——by the good leave of his grace of Benevento’s devils——but I may arrive hereafter at the excellency of going on even thus:
If I continue to improve like this, it’s not impossible—thanks to the good will of the devils of Benevento—that I might eventually reach the point of progressing just like this:
which is a line drawn as straight as I could draw it, by a writing-master’s ruler (borrowed for that purpose), turning neither to the right hand or to the left.
which is a line drawn as straight as I could make it, using a borrowed ruler from a writing teacher for that purpose, going neither to the right nor to the left.
This right line,—the path-way for Christians to walk in! say divines——
This right line—the path for Christians to follow! say theologians
——The emblem of moral rectitude! says Cicero——
——The symbol of moral integrity! says Cicero——
——The best line! say cabbage planters——is the shortest line, says Archimedes, which can be drawn from one given point to another.——
——The best line! say cabbage planters——is the shortest line, says Archimedes, which can be drawn from one given point to another.
I wish your ladyships would lay this matter to heart, in your next birth-day suits!
I hope you all take this matter seriously during your next birthday celebrations!
——What a journey!
What a trip!
Pray can you tell me,—that is, without anger, before I write my chapter upon straight lines——by what mistake——who told them so——or how it has come to pass, that your men of wit and genius have all along confounded this line, with the line of GRAVITATION?
Pray can you tell me,—that is, without anger, before I write my chapter on straight lines——by what mistake——who told them so——or how it has come to pass, that your clever and talented people have all along confused this line, with the line of Gravity?
1. In the first edition, the sixth volume began with this chapter.
1. In the first edition, the sixth volume started with this chapter.
2. Nous aurions quelque interêt, says Baillet, de montrer qu’il n’a rien de ridicule s’il étoit veritable, au moins dans le sens énigmatique que Nicius Erythræus a tâché de lui donner. Cet auteur dit que pour comprendre comme Lipse, il a pû composer un ouvrage le premier jour de sa vie, il faut s’imaginer, que ce premier jour n’est pas celui de sa naissance charnelle, mais celui au quel il a commencé d’user de la raison; il veut que ç’ait été à l’âge de neuf ans; et il nous veut persuader que ce fut en cet âge, que Lipse fit un poëme.——Le tour est ingénieux, &c. &c.
2. We would have some interest, says Baillet, in showing that there's nothing ridiculous about it if it were true, at least in the enigmatic sense that Nicius Erythræus tried to give it. This author claims that to understand how Lipse could compose a work on the first day of his life, you must imagine that this first day isn't the one of his physical birth, but the one when he began to use reason; he insists it was at the age of nine; and he wants to convince us that it was at this age that Lipse wrote a poem.——The twist is clever, etc. etc.
3. Vid. Pellegrina.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Pellegrina.
4. Alluding to the first edition.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Referring to the first version.
BOOK VII
CHAPTER I
No——I think, I said, I would write two volumes every year, provided the vile cough which then tormented me, and which to this hour I dread worse than the devil, would but give me leave—and in another place—(but where, I can’t recollect now) speaking of my book as a machine, and laying my pen and ruler down cross-wise upon the table, in order to gain the greater credit to it—I swore it should be kept a going at that rate these forty years, if it pleased but the fountain of life to bless me so long with health and good spirits.
No—I think, I said, I would write two volumes each year, as long as the awful cough that was bothering me at the time—something I still fear more than anything—would let me. And somewhere else—(but I can't remember where now)—I referred to my book as a machine, and laid my pen and ruler down crossed on the table to give it more credibility. I promised it would keep going like that for forty years if the source of life allowed me to stay healthy and in good spirits for that long.
Now as for my spirits, little have I to lay to their charge—nay so very little (unless the mounting me upon a long stick and playing the fool with me nineteen hours out of the twenty-four, be accusations) that on the contrary, I have much—much to thank ’em for: cheerily have ye made me tread the path of life with all the burthens of it (except its cares) upon my back; in no one moment of my existence, that I remember, have ye once deserted me, or tinged the objects which came in my way, either with sable, or with a sickly green; in dangers ye gilded my horizon with hope, and when Death himself knocked at my door—ye bad him come again; and in so gay a tone of careless indifference did ye do it, that he doubted of his commission——
Now, regarding my spirits, I have very little to blame them for—actually, so little (unless you count them putting me on a long stick and making a fool of me for nineteen hours out of twenty-four as accusations) that, on the contrary, I have a lot to thank them for: you have cheerfully helped me walk the path of life with all its burdens (except its worries) on my back; in every moment of my existence that I can remember, you have never once abandoned me or tinted the things that came my way, either with darkness or a sickly green; in danger, you filled my horizon with hope, and when Death himself came knocking at my door—you told him to come back later; and you did it in such a carefree tone of indifference that he started to doubt his commission
“—There must certainly be some mistake in this matter,” quoth he.
“There must definitely be some mistake in this situation,” he said.
Now there is nothing in this world I abominate worse, than to be interrupted in a story——and I was that moment telling Eugenius a most tawdry one in my way, of a nun who fancied herself a shell-fish, and of a monk damn’d for eating a muscle, and was shewing him the grounds and justice of the procedure——
Now there's nothing I dislike more than being interrupted in a story—and at that moment, I was telling Eugenius a pretty ridiculous one, about a nun who thought she was a shellfish and a monk who was damned for eating a mussel, and I was explaining the reasoning and fairness behind the procedure
“—Did ever so grave a personage get into so vile a scrape?” quoth Death. Thou hast had a narrow escape, Tristram, said Eugenius, taking hold of my hand as I finished my story——
“—Has anyone as serious as you ever gotten into such a terrible situation?” said Death. “You really dodged a bullet, Tristram,” said Eugenius, grabbing my hand as I wrapped up my story
But there is no living, Eugenius, replied I, at this rate; for as this son of a whore has found out my lodgings——
But there’s no living, Eugenius, I replied, at this rate; because this son of a whore has figured out my accommodations
—You call him rightly, said Eugenius,—for by sin, we are 350 told, he enter’d the world——I care not which way he enter’d, quoth I, provided he be not in such a hurry to take me out with him—for I have forty volumes to write, and forty thousand things to say and do which no body in the world will say and do for me, except thyself; and as thou seest he has got me by the throat (for Eugenius could scarce hear me speak across the table), and that I am no match for him in the open field, had I not better, whilst these few scatter’d spirits remain, and these two spider legs of mine (holding one of them up to him) are able to support me—had I not better, Eugenius, fly for my life? ’Tis my advice, my dear Tristram, said Eugenius—Then by heaven! I will lead him a dance he little thinks of——for I will gallop, quoth I, without looking once behind me, to the banks of the Garonne; and if I hear him clattering at my heels——I’ll scamper away to mount Vesuvius——from thence to Joppa, and from Joppa to the world’s end; where, if he follows me, I pray God he may break his neck——
—You call him rightly, said Eugenius,—because through sin, we are told he came into the world. I don't care how he came in, I replied, as long as he doesn’t hurry to drag me out with him—because I have forty volumes to write and forty thousand things to say and do that nobody else in the world will say or do for me, except you; and as you can see, he has me by the throat (for Eugenius could barely hear me across the table), and I’m no match for him in the open field. Shouldn’t I, while these few scattered thoughts are still with me, and these two spider legs of mine (holding one up to him) are still able to support me—shouldn’t I, Eugenius, flee for my life? That’s my advice, my dear Tristram, said Eugenius—Then by heaven! I will lead him on a wild chase he never expects—because I’ll gallop, I said, without looking back even once, to the banks of the Garonne; and if I hear him clattering at my heels—I’ll dash away to climb Vesuvius—from there to Joppa, and from Joppa to the ends of the earth; where, if he follows me, I pray God he breaks his neck
—He runs more risk there, said Eugenius, than thou.
—He runs more risk there, said Eugenius, than you.
Eugenius’s wit and affection brought blood into the cheek from whence it had been some months banish’d——’twas a vile moment to bid adieu in; he led me to my chaise——Allons! said I; the postboy gave a crack with his whip——off I went like a cannon, and in half a dozen bounds got into Dover.
Eugenius’s jokes and warmth brought color back to my cheeks after months of feeling down—it was a terrible time to say goodbye. He helped me into my carriage. Let’s go! I said; the postboy cracked his whip, and I took off like a cannon, reaching Dover in just a few quick leaps.
CHAPTER II
Now hang it! quoth I, as I look’d towards the French coast—a man should know something of his own country too, before he goes abroad——and I never gave a peep into Rochester church, or took notice of the dock of Chatham, or visited St. Thomas at Canterbury, though they all three laid in my way——
Now hang it! I said as I looked toward the French coast—a person should know something about their own country before traveling abroad—and I never bothered to check out Rochester church, or paid attention to the dock at Chatham, or visited St. Thomas at Canterbury, even though they were all right in my way
—But mine, indeed, is a particular case——
—But mine, really, is a special case——
So without arguing the matter further with Thomas o’ Becket, or any one else—I skip’d into the boat, and in five minutes we got under sail, and scudded away like the wind.
So without arguing about it anymore with Thomas o’ Becket or anyone else—I jumped into the boat, and in five minutes we set sail and sped away like the wind.
Pray, captain, quoth I, as I was going down into the cabin, is a man never overtaken by Death in this passage?
"Please, captain," I said as I was going down into the cabin, "has no man ever been caught by Death on this voyage?"
Why, there is not time for a man to be sick in it, replied he——What a cursed lyar! for I am sick as a horse, quoth I, already——what a brain!——upside down!——hey-day! the cells are broke loose one into another, and the blood, and the lymph, and the nervous juices, with the fix’d and volatile salts, 351 are all jumbled into one mass——good G—! everything turns round in it like a thousand whirlpools——I’d give a shilling to know if I shan’t write the clearer for it——
Why, there's no time for a guy to be sick in it, he replied—What a terrible liar! because I'm as sick as a dog, I said already—what a mess!—totally out of whack!—wow! the cells are all mixed up with each other, and the blood, and the lymph, and the nervous juices, along with the fixed and volatile salts, 351 are all tangled together in one big clump—good God! everything spins around in it like a thousand whirlpools—I’d pay a shilling to know if I won’t write more clearly because of it—it—
Sick! sick! sick! sick!——
Sick! sick! sick! sick!——
—When shall we get to land? captain—they have hearts like stones——O I am deadly sick!——reach me that thing, boy——’tis the most discomfiting sickness——I wish I was at the bottom—Madam! how is it with you? Undone! undone! un——O! undone! sir——What the first time?——No, ’tis the second, third, sixth, tenth time, sir,——hey-day!—what a trampling over head!—hollo! cabin boy! what’s the matter?—
—When are we going to reach land? Captain, they have hearts of stone—O, I feel so sick!—hand me that thing, boy—this sickness is the worst. I wish I was at the bottom—Ma'am! How are you holding up? I'm finished! I'm finished! O! I'm finished! Sir—Is this your first time?—No, it’s the second, third, sixth, tenth time, sir—wow! What a commotion up there!—hey! Cabin boy! What's going on?
The wind chopp’d about! s’Death!—then I shall meet him full in the face.
The wind was all over the place! Damn it!—then I’ll face him directly.
What luck!—’tis chopp’d about again, master——O the devil chop it——
What luck!—it's messed up again, master——Oh, the devil chop it
Captain, quoth she, for heaven’s sake, let us get ashore.
"Captain," she said, "please, for heaven's sake, let us get to shore."
CHAPTER III
It is a great inconvenience to a man in a haste, that there are three distinct roads between Calais and Paris, in behalf of which there is so much to be said by the several deputies from the towns which lie along them, that half a day is easily lost in settling which you’ll take.
It is a real hassle for someone in a hurry that there are three separate routes between Calais and Paris. Each of the towns along these roads has so much to say about them that you can easily waste half a day figuring out which one to choose.
First, the road by Lisle and Arras, which is the most about——but most interesting and instructing.
First, the road by Lisle and Arras, which is the most about——but most interesting and instructive.
The second, that by Amiens, which you may go, if you would see Chantilly——
The second one, by Amiens, which you can take if you want to see Chantilly——
And that by Beauvais, which you may go, if you will.
And you can go to Beauvais if you want.
For this reason a great many chuse to go by Beauvais.
For this reason, many choose to go by Beauvais.
CHAPTER IV
“Now before I quit Calais,” a travel-writer would say, “it would not be amiss to give some account of it.”—Now I think it very much amiss—that a man cannot go quietly through a town and let it alone, when it does not meddle with him, but that he must be turning about and drawing his pen at every kennel he crosses over, merely o’ my conscience for the sake of drawing it; because, if we may judge from what has been wrote of these things, by all who have wrote and gallop’d—or who have 352 gallop’d and wrote, which is a different way still; or who, for more expedition than the rest, have wrote galloping, which is the way I do at present——from the great Addison, who did it with his satchel of school books hanging at his a—, and galling his beast’s crupper at every stroke—there is not a gallopper of us all who might not have gone on ambling quietly in his own ground (in case he had any), and have wrote all he had to write, dryshod, as well as not.
“Now before I leave Calais,” a travel writer might say, “it wouldn’t hurt to share some thoughts about it.” —I find it quite frustrating that a person can’t just walk through a town and leave it be when it’s not bothering him, but must instead turn around and pull out his pen at every puddle he steps over, just for the sake of writing; because, judging by what has been written by those who have written and galloped —or who have galloped and written, which is a different approach altogether; or who, in a rush more than the others, have written while galloping, which is how I’m doing it right now—right from the great Addison, who did it with his school books hanging at his backside and tapping his horse’s hindquarters with every bounce—none of us gallopers could have just kept ambling peacefully in our own space (if we had any) and written everything we needed to write, dry-shod, just as well.
For my own part, as heaven is my judge, and to which I shall ever make my last appeal—I know no more of Calais (except the little my barber told me of it as he was whetting his razor), than I do this moment of Grand Cairo; for it was dusky in the evening when I landed, and dark as pitch in the morning when I set out, and yet by merely knowing what is what, and by drawing this from that in one part of the town, and by spelling and putting this and that together in another—I would lay any travelling odds, that I this moment write a chapter upon Calais as long as my arm; and with so distinct and satisfactory a detail of every item, which is worth a stranger’s curiosity in the town—that you would take me for the town-clerk of Calais itself—and where, sir, would be the wonder? was not Democritus, who laughed ten times more than I—town-clerk of Abdera? and was not (I forget his name) who had more discretion than us both, town-clerk of Ephesus?——it should be penn’d moreover, sir, with so much knowledge and good sense, and truth, and precision——
As heaven is my witness, and to which I will always turn for my final appeal—I know no more about Calais (other than the little my barber told me while sharpening his razor) than I do right now about Grand Cairo; because it was dark when I arrived in the evening, and pitch black in the morning when I left. Yet by simply figuring things out, connecting the dots in one part of the town, and piecing together this and that in another—I would bet any amount that I could write a chapter about Calais as long as my arm; and with such clear and satisfying details about everything worth a stranger's interest in the town—that you would think I was the town clerk of Calais itself—and what would be so surprising about that? Wasn't Democritus, who laughed ten times more than I do, the town clerk of Abdera? And wasn't (I forget his name) who had more sense than both of us, the town clerk of Ephesus?——It should also be written, sir, with so much knowledge, common sense, truth, and accuracy
—Nay—if you don’t believe me, you may read the chapter for your pains.
—No—if you don’t believe me, you can read the chapter for your trouble.
CHAPTER V
Calais, Calatium, Calusium, Calesium.
Calais, Calatium, Calusium, Calesium.
This town, if we may trust its archives, the authority of which I see no reason to call in question in this place—was once no more than a small village belonging to one of the first Counts de Guignes; and as it boasts at present of no less than fourteen thousand inhabitants, exclusive of four hundred and twenty distinct families in the basse ville, or suburbs——it must have grown up by little and little, I suppose, to its present size.
This town, if we can believe its records, which I see no reason to doubt here—was once just a small village owned by one of the first Counts de Guignes; and since it currently has no less than fourteen thousand residents, not counting four hundred and twenty separate families in the basse ville, or suburbs——it must have gradually grown to its current size, I guess.
Though there are four convents, there is but one parochial church in the whole town; I had not an opportunity of taking its exact dimensions, but it is pretty easy to make a tolerable conjecture of ’em—for as there are fourteen thousand inhabitants 353 in the town, if the church holds them all it must be considerably large—and if it will not—’tis a very great pity they have not another—it is built in form of a cross, and dedicated to the Virgin Mary; the steeple, which has a spire to it, is placed in the middle of the church, and stands upon four pillars elegant and light enough, but sufficiently strong at the same time—it is decorated with eleven altars, most of which are rather fine than beautiful. The great altar is a masterpiece in its kind; ’tis of white marble, and, as I was told, near sixty feet high—had it been much higher, it had been as high as mount Calvary itself—therefore, I suppose it must be high enough in all conscience.
Even though there are four convents, there’s only one church for the whole town. I didn't get a chance to take its exact measurements, but it's easy to make a decent guess—since there are fourteen thousand people living in the town, if the church can fit them all, it must be pretty big; and if it can't, it's a real shame they don't have another one. The church is shaped like a cross and dedicated to the Virgin Mary. The steeple, which has a spire, is situated in the center of the church and stands on four pillars that are both elegant and lightweight, yet strong enough at the same time. It features eleven altars, most of which are more nice than stunning. The main altar is a masterpiece; it’s made of white marble and, as I was told, is nearly sixty feet tall—if it were much taller, it would rival Mount Calvary itself—so I figure it must be tall enough as it is.
There was nothing struck me more than the great Square; tho’ I cannot say ’tis either well paved or well built; but ’tis in the heart of the town, and most of the streets, especially those in that quarter, all terminate in it; could there have been a fountain in all Calais, which it seems there cannot, as such an object would have been a great ornament, it is not to be doubted, but that the inhabitants would have had it in the very centre of this square,—not that it is properly a square,—because ’tis forty feet longer from east to west, than from north to south; so that the French in general have more reason on their side in calling them Places than Squares, which, strictly speaking, to be sure, they are not.
Nothing struck me more than the great Square; though I can’t say it’s either well-paved or well-built. But it’s in the heart of the town, and most of the streets, especially those in that area, lead to it. If there could have been a fountain in all Calais, which it seems there cannot be, as that would have been a great decoration, there’s no doubt the locals would have placed it right in the center of this square—though it isn’t exactly a square, since it’s forty feet longer from east to west than from north to south. So, the French are generally justified in calling them Places rather than Squares, which, strictly speaking, they aren’t.
The town-house seems to be but a sorry building, and not to be kept in the best repair; otherwise it had been a second great ornament to this place; it answers however its destination, and serves very well for the reception of the magistrates, who assemble in it from time to time; so that ’tis presumable, justice is regularly distributed.
The town house looks pretty run-down and isn't very well maintained; otherwise, it could have been a real highlight for this place. However, it does its job and works well for hosting the magistrates who gather here from time to time, so it's likely that justice is served regularly.
I have heard much of it, but there is nothing at all curious in the Courgain; ’tis a distinct quarter of the town, inhabited solely by sailors and fishermen; it consists of a number of small streets, neatly built and mostly of brick; ’tis extremely populous, but as that may be accounted for, from the principles of their diet,—there is nothing curious in that neither.——A traveller may see it to satisfy himself—he must not omit however taking notice of La Tour de Guet, upon any account; ’tis so called from its particular destination, because in war it serves to discover and give notice of the enemies which approach the place, either by sea or land;——but ’tis monstrous high, and catches the eye so continually, you cannot avoid taking notice of it if you would.
I've heard a lot about it, but there’s really nothing unusual in the Courgain; it’s a separate part of town, populated only by sailors and fishermen. It has several small, well-built streets, most of which are made of brick. It’s very crowded, but that's not surprising considering their diet—there’s nothing odd about that either. A traveler can check it out for themselves, but they shouldn’t forget to notice La Tour de Guet for any reason; it’s named for its specific purpose, as it helps spot and alert people to any enemies approaching by sea or land during wartime. It’s extremely tall and stands out so much that you can't help but notice it, whether you want to or not.
It was a singular disappointment to me, that I could not have permission to take an exact survey of the fortifications, which are the strongest in the world, and which, from first to last, that is, from the time they were set about by Philip of France, Count of Boulogne, to the present war, wherein many reparations were made, have cost (as I learned afterwards from an engineer in Gascony)—above a hundred millions of livres. It is very remarkable, that at the Tête de Gravelenes, and where the town is naturally the weakest, they have expended the most money; so that the out-works stretch a great way into the campaign, and consequently occupy a large tract of ground—However, after all that is said and done, it must be acknowledged that Calais was never upon any account so considerable from itself, as from its situation, and that easy entrance which it gave our ancestors, upon all occasions, into France: it was not without its inconveniences also; being no less troublesome to the English in those times, than Dunkirk has been to us, in ours; so that it was deservedly looked upon as the key to both kingdoms, which no doubt is the reason that there have arisen so many contentions who should keep it: of these, the siege of Calais, or rather the blockade (for it was shut up both by land and sea), was the most memorable, as it withstood the efforts of Edward the Third a whole year, and was not terminated at last but by famine and extreme misery; the gallantry of Eustace de St. Pierre, who first offered himself a victim for his fellow-citizens, has rank’d his name with heroes. As it will not take up above fifty pages, it would be injustice to the reader, not to give him a minute account of that romantic transaction, as well as of the siege itself, in Rapin’s own words:
It was a huge disappointment for me that I couldn't get permission to take a proper look at the fortifications, which are the strongest in the world. From the time they were built by Philip of France, Count of Boulogne, up to the current war, during which many repairs were made, they cost—according to an engineer I later spoke with in Gascony—over a hundred million livres. It's quite notable that at the Tête de Gravelenes, the area where the town is naturally the weakest, they spent the most money, resulting in the outworks stretching far into the countryside and covering a large area of land. However, despite everything that’s been said and done, it must be acknowledged that Calais was never really that important on its own, but rather due to its location and the easy access it provided our ancestors into France on numerous occasions. It had its downsides too, being just as troublesome for the English back then as Dunkirk has been for us today. Consequently, it was rightfully seen as the key to both kingdoms, which probably explains why there have been so many disputes over who should control it. Among these, the siege of Calais—or rather the blockade, since it was under siege both on land and at sea—was the most notable, as it resisted the efforts of Edward the Third for a whole year, only ending due to famine and extreme suffering. The bravery of Eustace de St. Pierre, who first volunteered to sacrifice himself for his fellow citizens, has placed his name among heroes. Since it wouldn't take more than fifty pages, it would be unfair to the reader not to provide a detailed account of that remarkable event, as well as of the siege itself, in Rapin’s own words:
CHAPTER VI
——But courage! gentle reader!——I scorn it——’tis enough to have thee in my power——but to make use of the advantage which the fortune of the pen has now gained over thee, would be too much——No——! by that all-powerful fire which warms the visionary brain, and lights the spirits through unwordly tracts! ere I would force a helpless creature upon this hard service, and make thee pay, poor soul! for fifty pages, which I have no right to sell thee,——naked as I am, I would browse upon the mountains, and smile that the north wind brought me neither my tent or my supper.
——But hang on, dear reader!——I don’t want to do that——it’s enough to have you at my mercy——but to take advantage of the power I’ve gained over you with my writing would be too much——No——! by that powerful fire that inspires creativity and lights up the soul through otherworldly paths! before I would force a helpless person like you into this tough situation, making you pay, poor thing! for fifty pages that I have no right to sell to you,——naked as I am, I would roam the mountains and be happy that the north wind brought me neither a tent nor dinner.
—So put on, my brave boy! and make the best of thy way to Boulogne.
—So go on, my brave boy! and make the best of your way to Boulogne.
CHAPTER VII
——Boulogne!——hah!——so we are all got together——debtors and sinners before heaven; a jolly set of us—but I can’t stay and quaff it off with you—I’m pursued myself like a hundred devils, and shall be overtaken, before I can well change horses:——for heaven’s sake, make haste——’Tis for high-treason, quoth a very little man, whispering as low as he could to a very tall man, that stood next him——Or else for murder; quoth the tall man——Well thrown, Size-ace! quoth I. No; quoth a third, the gentleman has been committing——.
——Boulogne-sur-Mer!——ha!——so here we are, all gathered together——debtors and sinners before heaven; a lively bunch we are—but I can’t stick around to drink with you—I’m being chased like a hundred devils, and I’ll be caught before I can even switch horses:——for heaven’s sake, hurry up——It’s for high treason, said a very short man, whispering as quietly as he could to a very tall man who stood next to him——Or maybe it’s for murder; said the tall man——Nice throw, Size-ace! I said. No; said a third, the gentleman has been committing——.
Ah! ma chere fille! said I, as she tripp’d by from her matins—you look as rosy as the morning (for the sun was rising, and it made the compliment the more gracious)—No; it can’t be that, quoth a fourth——(she made a curt’sy to me—I kiss’d my hand) ’tis debt, continued he: ’Tis certainly for debt; quoth a fifth; I would not pay that gentleman’s debts, quoth Ace, for a thousand pounds; nor would I, quoth Size, for six times the sum—Well thrown, Size-ace, again! quoth I;—but I have no debt but the debt of Nature, and I want but patience of her, and I will pay her every farthing I owe her——How can you be so hard-hearted, Madam, to arrest a poor traveller going along without molestation to any one upon his lawful occasions? do stop that death-looking, long-striding scoundrel of a scare-sinner, who is posting after me——he never would have followed me but for you——if it be but for a stage or two, just to give me start of him, I beseech you, madam——do, dear lady——
Ah! my dear girl! I said as she skipped by after morning prayers—you look as rosy as the morning (since the sun was rising, it made the compliment even nicer)—No; it can’t be that, said a fourth person—(she curtsied to me—I kissed my hand)—it’s debt, he continued: It’s definitely for debt; said a fifth person; I wouldn’t pay that gentleman’s debts, said Ace, for a thousand pounds; nor would I, said Size, for six times that amount—Well said, Size-ace, once more! I replied;—but I have no debt except the debt to Nature, and I just need her patience, and I will pay her every penny I owe her—How can you be so heartless, Ma'am, to stop a poor traveler going about his lawful business without bothering anyone? Please stop that grim-looking, long-striding scoundrel of a scary sinner who is chasing after me—he wouldn’t have followed me if it weren’t for you—if it’s just for a stage or two, just to give me a head start, I beg you, madam—please, dear woman—
——Now, in troth, ’tis a great pity, quoth mine Irish host, that all this good courtship should be lost; for the young gentlewoman has been after going out of hearing of it all along.——
——Now, truly, it’s a real shame, said my Irish host, that all this nice flirting should go to waste; because the young lady has been trying to leave it behind all this time.
——Simpleton! quoth I.
Simpleton! I said.
——So you have nothing else in Boulogne worth seeing?
So you have nothing else in Boulogne worth seeing?
—By Jasus! there is the finest Seminary for the Humanities——
—By Jasus! there is the best Theology school for the Humanities——
—There cannot be a finer; quoth I.
—There can't be anything better; I said.
CHAPTER VIII
When the precipitancy of a man’s wishes hurries on his ideas ninety times faster than the vehicle he rides in—woe be to truth! and woe be to the vehicle and its tackling (let ’em be made of what stuff you will) upon which he breathes forth the disappointment of his soul!
When a man's eagerness pushes his thoughts to race ahead ninety times faster than the vehicle he’s in—watch out for the truth! And watch out for the vehicle and its equipment (no matter what they’re made of) upon which he expresses the disappointment of his soul!
As I never give general characters either of men or things in choler, “the most haste the worst speed,” was all the reflection I made upon the affair, the first time it happen’d;—the second, third, fourth, and fifth time, I confined it respectively to those times, and accordingly blamed only the second, third, fourth, and fifth post-boy for it, without carrying my reflections further; but the event continuing to befal me from the fifth, to the sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth time, and without one exception, I then could not avoid making a national reflection of it, which I do in these words;
As I never judge people or things in anger, “the more haste, the worse speed” was the only thought I had about the situation the first time it happened; the second, third, fourth, and fifth times, I just blamed those specific instances, focusing only on the second, third, fourth, and fifth post-boy for it, without thinking any deeper. However, when it continued to happen from the fifth to the sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth times, without any exceptions, I couldn’t help but make a broader observation about it, which I express in these words;
That something is always wrong in a French post-chaise, upon first setting out.
There's always something off about a French post-chaise when you first set out.
Or the proposition may stand thus:
Or the statement may be presented like this:
A French postilion has always to alight before he has got three hundred yards out of town.
A French postilion always has to get off before he's traveled three hundred yards out of town.
What’s wrong now?——Diable!——a rope’s broke!——a knot has slipt!——a staple’s drawn!——a bolt’s to whittle!——a tag, a rag, a jag, a strap, a buckle, or a buckle’s tongue, want altering.
What’s wrong now?——Damn it!——a rope is broken!——a knot has slipped!——a staple’s come loose!——a bolt has to be carved down!——a tag, a rag, a jag, a strap, a buckle, or a buckle’s tongue needs fixing.
Now true as all this is, I never think myself impowered to excommunicate thereupon either the post-chaise, or its driver——nor do I take it into my head to swear by the living G—, I would rather go a-foot ten thousand times——or that I will be damn’d, if ever I get into another——but I take the matter coolly before me, and consider, that some tag, or rag, or jag, or bolt, or buckle, or buckle’s tongue, will ever be a wanting, or want altering, travel where I will—so I never chaff, but take the good and the bad as they fall in my road, and get on:——Do so, my lad! said I; he had lost five minutes already, in alighting in order to get at a luncheon of black bread, which he had cramm’d into the chaise-pocket, and was remounted, and going leisurely on, to relish it the better——Get on, my lad, said I, briskly—but in the most persuasive tone imaginable, for I jingled a four-and-twenty sous piece against the glass, taking 357 care to hold the flat side towards him, as he look’d back: the dog grinn’d intelligence from his right ear to his left, and behind his sooty muzzle discovered such a pearly row of teeth, that Sovereignty would have pawn’d her jewels for them.——
Now, as true as that is, I don’t ever feel authorized to excommunicate either the coach or its driver—nor do I think to swear by the living God that I’d rather walk a thousand times—or that I’ll be damned if I ever get into another one—but I take it easy and realize that some strap, or rag, or bolt, or buckle, or even a buckle’s tongue will always be missing or will need fixing, no matter where I go—so I don’t complain, but accept the good and bad as they come and keep moving:—Do it, my friend! I said; he had already wasted five minutes getting out to grab a lunch of black bread that he stuffed into the coach pocket, and was back on the seat, moving slowly to enjoy it more—Get on, my friend, I said cheerfully—but in the most encouraging tone ever, as I jingled a twenty-sous coin against the glass, carefully holding the flat side toward him as he looked back: the guy smiled knowingly from ear to ear, and behind his grimy muzzle showed such a perfect set of teeth that even a queen would have pawned her jewels for them.
Just heaven! |
What masticators!— What bread!— |
and so as he finished the last mouthful of it, we entered the town of Montreuil.
and just as he finished the last bite of it, we entered the town of Montreuil.
CHAPTER IX
There is not a town in all France, which, in my opinion, looks better in the map, than Montreuil;——I own, it does not look so well in the book of post-roads; but when you come to see it—to be sure it looks most pitifully.
There is no town in all France that, in my opinion, looks better on the map than Montreuil;——I admit, it doesn't look as good in the book of post-roads, but when you actually see it—well, it looks quite disappointing.
There is one thing, however, in it at present very handsome; and that is, the inn-keeper’s daughter: She has been eighteen months at Amiens, and six at Paris, in going through her classes; so knits, and sews, and dances, and does the little coquetries very well.——
There’s one thing, though, that stands out right now: the innkeeper’s daughter. She’s spent eighteen months in Amiens and six in Paris, going through her classes, so she can knit, sew, dance, and flirt very well.——
—A slut! in running them over within these five minutes that I have stood looking at her, she has let fall at least a dozen loops in a white thread stocking——yes, yes—I see, you cunning gipsy!—’tis long and taper—you need not pin it to your knee—and that ’tis your own—and fits you exactly.——
—A slut! In the five minutes I’ve been watching her, she’s dropped at least a dozen loops in a white thread stocking—yes, yes—I see you, clever gypsy!—It’s long and slim—you don’t need to pin it to your knee—and it’s your own—and fits you exactly.
——That Nature should have told this creature a word about a statue’s thumb!
——That Nature should have mentioned this creature regarding a statue’s thumb!
—But as this sample is worth all their thumbs——besides, I have her thumbs and fingers in at the bargain, if they can be any guide to me,—and as Janatone withal (for that is her name) stands so well for a drawing——may I never draw more, or rather may I draw like a draught-horse, by main strength all the days of my life,—if I do not draw her in all her proportions, and with as determined a pencil, as if I had her in the wettest drapery.——
—But since this sample is worth all their thumbs—plus, I have her thumbs and fingers in the deal, if they can help me—and since Janatone (that’s her name) poses so well for a drawing—may I never draw again, or rather, may I draw like a workhorse, using sheer strength for all the days of my life—if I don’t capture her in all her proportions, and with as steady a hand, as if I had her in the wettest curtains.
—But your worships chuse rather that I give you the length, breadth, and perpendicular height of the great parish-church, or drawing of the façade of the abbey of Saint Austerberte which has been transported from Artois hither—everything is just I suppose as the masons and carpenters left them,—and if the belief in Christ continues so long, will be so these fifty years to come—so your worships and reverences may all measure them 358 at your leisures——but he who measures thee, Janatone, must do it now—thou carriest the principles of change within thy frame; and considering the chances of a transitory life, I would not answer for thee a moment; ere twice twelve months are passed and gone, thou mayest grow out like a pumpkin, and lose thy shapes——or thou mayest go off like a flower, and lose thy beauty—nay, thou mayest go off like a hussy—and lose thyself.—I would not answer for my aunt Dinah, was she alive——’faith, scarce for her picture——were it but painted by Reynolds—
—But you all would prefer that I tell you the length, width, and height of the great parish church, or show you a drawing of the façade of the abbey of Saint Austerberte that was brought here from Artois—everything is just as the masons and carpenters left it, I suppose—and if the belief in Christ lasts that long, it will still be the same in fifty years—so you all can measure them 358 at your convenience—but the one who measures you, Janatone, must do it now—you carry the essence of change within your being; and given the uncertainties of life, I wouldn’t guarantee anything for you for even a moment; before two years have gone by, you might grow out like a pumpkin and lose your form—or you might fade like a flower and lose your beauty—indeed, you might vanish like a flirt—and lose yourself. I wouldn’t vouch for my aunt Dinah, if she were still alive—honestly, not even for her portrait—even if it were painted by Reynolds—
But if I go on with my drawing, after naming that son of Apollo, I’ll be shot——
But if I keep drawing after naming that son of Apollo, I’ll be shot
So you must e’en be content with the original; which, if the evening is fine in passing thro’ Montreuil, you will see at your chaise-door, as you change horses: but unless you have as bad a reason for haste as I have—you had better stop:——She has a little of the devote: but that, sir, is a terce to a nine in your favour———
So you should just be okay with the original; if the evening is nice while passing through Montreuil, you’ll see it at your carriage door as you switch horses. But unless you have as good a reason to hurry as I do—you might as well take a break:——She’s a bit pious, but that, sir, is a minor detail compared to your advantages in this matter. favor
—L—help me! I could not count a single point: so had been piqued and repiqued, and capotted to the devil.
—L—help me! I couldn't score even one point: I had been provoked and annoyed, and sent straight to hell.
CHAPTER X
All which being considered, and that Death moreover might be much nearer me than I imagined——I wish I was at Abbeville, quoth I, were it only to see how they card and spin——so off we set.
All that in mind, and knowing that Death might be closer than I thought——I said, I wish I was in Abbeville, if only to see how they card and spin——so we took off.
1de Montreuil à Nampont - poste et demi
de Nampont à Bernay - - - poste
de Bernay à Nouvion - - - poste
de Nouvion à Abbeville - -
poste
1from de Montreuil to Nampont - one and a half posts
from Nampont to Bernay - - - post
from Bernay to Nouvion - - - post
from Nouvion to Abbeville - -
post
——but the carders and spinners were all gone to bed.
——but the carders and spinners had all gone to bed.
CHAPTER XI
What a vast advantage is travelling! only it heats one; but there is a remedy for that, which you may pick out of the next chapter.
What a huge benefit traveling is! It just makes you feel warm, but there's a fix for that, which you can find in the next chapter.
CHAPTER XII
Was I in a condition to stipulate with Death, as I am this moment with my apothecary, how and where I will take his clyster——I should certainly declare against submitting to it before my friends; and therefore I never seriously think upon the mode and manner of this great catastrophe, which generally takes up and torments my thoughts as much as the catastrophe itself; but I constantly draw the curtain across it with this wish, that the Disposer of all things may so order it, that it happen not to me in my own house——but rather in some decent inn——at home, I know it,——the concern of my friends, and the last services of wiping my brows, and smoothing my pillow, which the quivering hand of pale affection shall pay me, will so crucify my soul; that I shall die of a distemper which my physician is not aware of: but in an inn, the few cold offices I wanted, would be purchased with a few guineas, and paid me with an undisturbed, but punctual attention——but mark. This inn should not be the inn at Abbeville——if there was not another inn in the universe, I would strike that inn out of the capitulation: so
Was I in a position to negotiate with Death, like I am right now with my pharmacist, about how and where I'll receive his enema—I'd definitely refuse to do it in front of my friends. Because of that, I rarely think seriously about the way I’ll face this major event, which usually occupies my mind and torments me just as much as the event itself does. Instead, I continually pull the curtain over it with a wish that the one who orders all things will arrange it so that I don’t die in my own home—but rather in a nice inn. At home, I know my friends’ worries and the final acts of wiping my forehead and smoothing my pillow, done by the trembling hand of their affection, would torture my soul so much that I’d die from a condition my doctor wouldn’t recognize. But in an inn, the few simple services I would need could be bought with a few guineas, and I'd receive them with a calm but attentive care. However, note this: This inn should not be the inn at Abbeville—if there were no other inn in the entire world, I would cancel that inn from the deal. So
Let the horses be in the chaise exactly by four in the morning——Yes, by four, Sir,——or by Genevieve! I’ll raise a clatter in the house shall wake the dead.
Let the horses be in the carriage exactly at four in the morning—Yes, at four, Sir—or by Genevieve! I’ll make a racket in the house that will wake the dead.
CHAPTER XIII
“Make them like unto a wheel,” is a bitter sarcasm, as all the learned know, against the grand tour, and that restless spirit for making it, which David prophetically foresaw would haunt the children of men in the latter days; and therefore, as thinketh the great bishop Hall, ’tis one of the severest imprecations which David ever utter’d against the enemies of the Lord—and, as if he had said, “I wish them no worse luck than always to be rolling about”—So much motion, continues he (for he was very corpulent)—is so much unquietness; and so much of rest, by the same analogy, is so much of heaven.
“Create them like a wheel,” is a biting sarcasm, as all the educated know, aimed at the grand tour, and that restless desire to travel, which David foresaw would trouble mankind in the later days; and therefore, as the great bishop Hall believes, it’s one of the harshest curses that David ever spoke against the enemies of the Lord—and, as if he had said, “I wish them no worse fate than always rolling around”—So much movement, he goes on (for he was quite heavy)—is so much restlessness; and so much rest, by the same reasoning, is so much of heaven.
Now, I (being very thin) think differently; and that so much of motion, is so much of life, and so much of joy——and that to stand still, or get on but slowly, is death and the devil——
Now, I (being very thin) think differently; and that so much of motion is so much of life, and so much of joy—and that to stand still, or to move slowly, is death and the devil
Hollo! Ho!——the whole world’s asleep!——bring out the horses——grease the wheels—tie on the mail——and drive a nail into that moulding——I’ll not lose a moment——
Hollo! Hey!—the whole world’s asleep!—bring out the horses—grease the wheels—tie on the mail—and drive a nail into that molding—I won't lose a moment—
Now the wheel we are talking of, and whereinto (but not whereunto, for that would make an Ixion’s wheel of it) he curseth his enemies, according to the bishop’s habit of body, should certainly be a post-chaise wheel, whether they were set up in Palestine at that time or not——and my wheel, for the contrary reasons, must as certainly be a cart-wheel groaning round its revolution once in an age; and of which sort, were I to turn commentator, I should make no scruple to affirm, they had great store in that hilly country.
Now the wheel we're talking about, and whereinto (but not whereunto, because that would make it like Ixion’s wheel) he curses his enemies, should definitely be a carriage wheel, whether they existed in Palestine at that time or not—and my wheel, for completely different reasons, must definitely be a cart wheel that only turns once in a blue moon; and of that kind, if I were to take on the role of a commentator, I'd have no doubt in saying they had plenty of them in that hilly region.
I love the Pythagoreans (much more than ever I dare tell my dear Jenny) for their “χωρισμὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ Σώματος, εἰς τὸ καλῶς φιλοσοφεῖν”——[their] “getting out of the body, in order to think well.” No man thinks right, whilst he is in it; blinded as he must be, with his congenial humours, and drawn differently aside, as the bishop and myself have been, with too lax or too tense a fibre——Reason is, half of it, Sense; and the measure of heaven itself is but the measure of our present appetites and concoctions——
I love the Pythagoreans (way more than I would ever tell my dear Jenny) for their “separation from the Body, for the sake of good philosophy”——[their] “getting out of the body, in order to think well.” No one thinks clearly while they’re in it; they’re blinded by their emotions and distracted, just like the bishop and I have been, whether because of too much tension or too little——Reason is, in part, Meaning; and the measure of heaven itself is just the measure of our current desires and mixtures
——But which of the two, in the present case, do you think to be mostly in the wrong?
——But which of the two, in this case, do you think is mostly in the wrong?
You, certainly: quoth she, to disturb a whole family so early.
You, for sure: she said, to upset an entire family this early.
CHAPTER XIV
——But she did not know I was under a vow not to shave my beard till I got to Paris;——yet I hate to make mysteries of nothing;——’tis the cold cautiousness of one of those little souls from which Lessius (lib. 13, de moribus divinis, cap. 24) hath made his estimate, wherein he setteth forth, That one Dutch mile, cubically multiplied, will allow room enough, and to spare, for eight hundred thousand millions, which he supposes to be as great a number of souls (counting from the fall of Adam) as can possibly be damn’d to the end of the world.
——But she didn’t know I had a promise not to shave my beard until I got to Paris;——yet I hate to create mysteries out of nothing;——it’s the cold cautiousness of one of those small-minded people that Lessius (lib. 13, de moribus divinis, cap. 24) described, where he states that one Dutch mile, cubed, would provide enough space—plus some—to hold eight hundred thousand million souls, which he believes is the maximum number that could possibly be damned from the fall of Adam until the end of the world.
From what he has made this second estimate——unless from the parental goodness of God—I don’t know—I am much more at a loss what could be in Franciscus Ribbera’s head, who pretends that no less a space than one of two hundred Italian miles multiplied into itself, will be sufficient to hold the like number——he certainly must have gone upon some of the old 361 Roman souls, of which he had read, without reflecting how much, by a gradual and most tabid decline, in the course of eighteen hundred years, they must unavoidably have shrunk so as to have come, when he wrote, almost to nothing.
From what he based this second estimate on—unless it’s just the goodness of God—I have no idea—I’m really puzzled about what could be going through Franciscus Ribbera’s mind, who claims that a space as large as two hundred Italian miles squared will be enough to contain that same amount. He must have relied on some of the old Roman spirits he read about, without realizing how much they must have dwindled over eighteen hundred years, practically to nothing by the time he wrote.
In Lessius’s time, who seems the cooler man, they were as little as can be imagined——
In Lessius’s time, he appears to be the calmer person; they were as few as could possibly be envisioned
——We find them less now——
We find them less nowadays.
And next winter we shall find them less again; so that if we go on from little to less, and from less to nothing, I hesitate not one moment to affirm, that in half a century, at this rate, we shall have no souls at all; which being the period beyond which I doubt likewise of the existence of the Christian faith, ’twill be one advantage that both of ’em will be exactly worn out together.
And next winter, we’ll see even fewer of them; so if we keep going from a little to less, and from less to nothing, I have no doubt in saying that in fifty years, at this rate, we’ll have no souls left at all. Since that’s also beyond the point where I’m unsure about the survival of the Christian faith, it’ll be one benefit that both will fade away together.
Blessed Jupiter! and blessed every other heathen god and goddess! for now ye will all come into play again, and with Priapus at your tails——what jovial times!——but where am I? and into what a delicious riot of things am I rushing? I——I who must be cut short in the midst of my days, and taste no more of ’em than what I borrow from my imagination——peace to thee, generous fool! and let me go on.
Blessed Jupiter! and blessed all the other pagan gods and goddesses! Now you'll all be part of the action again, and with Priapus at your heels——what fun times!——but where am I? What amazing chaos am I diving into? I——I who must be cut off in the prime of my life, only experiencing what I can imagine——peace to you, generous fool! Just let me continue.
CHAPTER XV
———“So hating, I say, to make mysteries of nothing”——I intrusted it with the post-boy, as soon as ever I got off the stones; he gave a crack with his whip to balance the compliment; and with the thill-horse trotting, and a sort of an up and a down of the other, we danced it along to Ailly au clochers, famed in days of yore for the finest chimes in the world; but we danced through it without music—the chimes being greatly out of order—(as in truth they were through all France).
———“So hating, I say, to make mysteries of nothing”——I entrusted it to the postboy as soon as I stepped off the cobblestones; he cracked his whip in response to the gesture; and with the thill horse trotting and the other horse bouncing along, we moved through to Ailly au clochers, once famous for having the best chimes in the world; but we went through it without music—the chimes being badly out of order—(as they indeed were throughout all France).
And so making all possible speed, from
And so moving as quickly as possible, from
Ailly au clochers, I got to Hixcourt,
Ailly at the bells, I arrived at Hixcourt,
from Hixcourt, I got to Pequignay, and
from Hixcourt, I got to Pequignay, and
from Pequignay, I got to Amiens,
from Pequignay, I arrived in Amiens,
concerning which town I have nothing to inform you, but what I have informed you once before——and that was—that Janatone went there to school.
concerning which town I have nothing to tell you, except what I've already told you before—and that is—that Janatone went there to school.
CHAPTER XVI
In the whole catalogue of those whiffling vexations which come puffing across a man’s canvass, there is not one of a more teasing and tormenting nature, than this particular one which I am going to describe——and for which (unless you travel with an avance-courier, which numbers do in order to prevent it)——there is no help: and it is this.
In the entire list of annoying frustrations that can come up in a man's life, there is none more irritating and troublesome than the specific one I'm about to explain—and for which (unless you travel with a scout, as some do to avoid it)—there's no way to escape it: and it is this.
That be you in never so kindly a propensity to sleep——tho’ you are passing perhaps through the finest country—upon the best roads, and in the easiest carriage for doing it in the world——nay, was you sure you could sleep fifty miles straight forwards, without once opening your eyes—nay, what is more, was you as demonstratively satisfied as you can be of any truth in Euclid, that you should upon all accounts be full as well asleep as awake——nay, perhaps better——Yet the incessant returns of paying for the horses at every stage,——with the necessity thereupon of putting your hand into your pocket, and counting out from thence three livres fifteen sous (sous by sous), puts an end to so much of the project, that you cannot execute above six miles of it (or supposing it is a post and a half, that is but nine)——were it to save your soul from destruction.
That’s you with an overwhelming urge to sleep—even though you’re traveling through the most beautiful countryside—on the best roads, and in the most comfortable carriage possible. Even if you were sure you could sleep straight for fifty miles without opening your eyes—even more, if you were as confidently assured of that as you could be of any truth in Euclid, that you would be just as fine asleep as awake—maybe even better. Yet, the constant need to pay for the horses at every stop—along with the requirement to reach into your pocket and count out three livres fifteen sous (sous by sous)—completely ruins so much of that plan that you can hardly manage more than six miles of it (or, if it’s a post and a half, that’s just nine)—even if your soul depended on it.
—I’ll be even with ’em, quoth I, for I’ll put the precise sum into a piece of paper, and hold it ready in my hand all the way: “Now I shall have nothing to do,” said I (composing myself to rest), “but to drop this gently into the post-boy’s hat, and not say a word.”——Then there wants two sous more to drink——or there is a twelve sous piece of Louis XIV. which will not pass—or a livre and some odd liards to be brought over from the last stage, which Monsieur had forgot; which altercations (as a man cannot dispute very well asleep) rouse him: still is sweet sleep retrievable; and still might the flesh weigh down the spirit, and recover itself of these blows—but then, by heaven! you have paid but for a single post—whereas ’tis a post and a half; and this obliges you to pull out your book of post-roads, the print of which is so very small, it forces you to open your eyes, whether you will or no: Then Monsieur le Curé offers you a pinch of snuff——or a poor soldier shews you his leg——or a shaveling his box——or the priestess of the cistern will water your wheels——they do not want it——but she swears by her priesthood (throwing it back) that they do:——then you have all these points to argue, or consider over in your mind; in doing of 363 which, the rational powers get so thoroughly awakened——you may get ’em to sleep again as you can.
—I’ll settle the score with them, I said, because I’ll put the exact amount on a piece of paper and keep it ready in my hand the whole time: “Now I just have to,” I said (taking a moment to relax), “drop this gently into the post-boy’s hat and not say a word.”——But then I need two more sous for a drink——or there’s a twelve-sous piece from Louis XIV. that won’t work—or a livre and some odd liards that were supposed to be carried over from the last stop, which Monsieur forgot; these conversations (since a person can’t really argue well when they’re asleep) wake him up: yet sweet sleep can still be reclaimed; and still might the body overpower the mind and recover from these blows—but then, by heaven! you’ve only paid for a single post—whereas it’s a post and a half; and this forces you to pull out your book of post-roads, the print of which is so tiny it makes you open your eyes, whether you like it or not: Then Monsieur le Curé offers you a pinch of snuff——or a poor soldier shows you his leg——or a priest with a box——or the cistern priestess will water your wheels——they don’t need it——but she swears by her priesthood (throwing it back) that they do:——then you have all these points to argue or think over in your mind; while doing so, 363 the rational part of you gets so thoroughly awakened——you might as well try to put them back to sleep again.
It was entirely owing to one of these misfortunes, or I had pass’d clean by the stables of Chantilly——
It was all because of one of these mishaps, or I would have completely missed the stables of Chantilly
——But the postilion first affirming, and then persisting in it to my face, that there was no mark upon the two sous piece, I open’d my eyes to be convinced—and seeing the mark upon it as plain as my nose—I leap’d out of the chaise in a passion, and so saw everything at Chantilly in spite.——I tried it but for three posts and a half, but believe ’tis the best principle in the world to travel speedily upon; for as few objects look very inviting in that mood—you have little or nothing to stop you; by which means it was that I passed through St. Dennis, without turning my head so much as on one side towards the Abby——
——But the driver first insisted, and then kept insisting right in front of me, that there was no mark on the two-sous coin. I opened my eyes to see for myself—and seeing the mark on it as clearly as my nose—I jumped out of the coach in a fit of anger, and still managed to see everything at Chantilly out of spite.——I only tried it for three and a half stages, but I believe it’s the best way to travel quickly; because when not much seems appealing in that mood—you have little or nothing to stop you; which is how I passed through St. Dennis, without even glancing to the side towards the Abby
——Richness of their treasury! stuff and nonsense!——bating their jewels, which are all false, I would not give three sous for any one thing in it, but Jaidas’s lantern——nor for that either, only as it grows dark, it might be of use.
——The wealth of their treasury! What a load of nonsense!——except for their jewels, which are all fake, I wouldn’t pay three pennies for anything in there, except Jaidas’s lantern——and even then, only because it might be handy when it gets dark.
CHAPTER XVII
Crack, crack——crack, crack——crack, crack——so this is Paris! quoth I (continuing in the same mood)—and this is Paris!——humph!——Paris! cried I, repeating the name the third time——
Crack, crack——crack, crack——crack, crack——so this is Paris! I said (keeping the same vibe)—and this is Paris!——hmm!——Paris! I exclaimed, repeating the name for the third time
The first, the finest, the most brilliant——
The first, the best, the most amazing——
The streets however are nasty.
The streets, however, are disgusting.
But it looks, I suppose, better than it smells——crack, crack——crack, crack——what a fuss thou makest!—as if it concerned the good people to be informed, that a man with pale face and clad in black, had the honour to be driven into Paris at nine o’clock at night, by a postilion in a tawny yellow jerkin, turned up with red calamanco—crack, crack——crack, crack——crack, crack,——I wish thy whip——
But I guess it looks better than it smells—crack, crack—crack, crack—what a fuss you’re making!—as if it was important for the good people to know that a pale-faced man dressed in black had the honor of being driven into Paris at nine o'clock at night by a postilion in a tawny yellow jacket, trimmed with red fabric—crack, crack—crack, crack—crack, crack—I wish you would stop that whip
——But ’tis the spirit of thy nation; so crack—crack on.
——But it’s the spirit of your nation; so go ahead—keep going.
Ha!——and no one gives the wall!——but in the School of Urbanity herself, if the walls are besh-t—how can you do otherwise?
Ha!——and no one cares about the wall!——but in the School of City living itself, if the walls are messed up—how can you act differently?
And prithee when do they light the lamps? What?—never in the summer months!——Ho! ’tis the time of sallads.——O rare! sallad and soup—soup and sallad—sallad and soup, encore——
And please, when do they turn on the lights? What?—never in the summer months!——Oh! It’s the season for salads.——Oh wow! salad and soup—soup and salad—salad and soup, once more——
——’Tis too much for sinners.
It's too much for sinners.
Now I cannot bear the barbarity of it; how can that unconscionable coachman talk so much bawdy to that lean horse? don’t you see, friend, the streets are so villainously narrow, that there is not room in all Paris to turn a wheelbarrow? In the grandest city of the whole world, it would not have been amiss, if they had been left a thought wider; nay, were it only so much in every single street, as that a man might know (was it only for satisfaction) on which side of it he was walking.
Now I can't stand the brutality of it; how can that heartless coachman talk so crude to that skinny horse? Don't you see, friend, the streets are so painfully narrow that there's not enough room in all of Paris to turn a wheelbarrow? In the grandest city in the world, it wouldn't have hurt if they had made them a little wider; even just enough in every single street so that a person could know (if only for satisfaction) which side of it they were walking on.
One—two—three—four—five—six—seven—eight—nine—ten.—Ten cook’s shops! and twice the number of barbers! and all within three minutes driving! one would think that all the cooks in the world, on some great merry-meeting with the barbers, by joint consent had said—Come, let us all go live at Paris: the French love good eating——they are all gourmands——we shall rank high; if their god is their belly——their cooks must be gentlemen: and forasmuch as the periwig maketh the man, and the periwig-maker maketh the periwig—ergo, would the barbers say, we shall rank higher still—we shall be above you all—we shall be Capitouls2 at least—pardi! we shall all wear swords——
One—two—three—four—five—six—seven—eight—nine—ten.—Ten restaurants! and twice that number of barbers! and all within three minutes of driving! You'd think that all the cooks in the world, on some big celebration with the barbers, agreed—Let’s all move to Paris: the French love good food——they are all gourmands——we’ll be respected; if their god is their stomach——their cooks must be gentlemen: and since the wig makes the man, and the wig-maker makes the wig—therefore, the barbers would say, we’ll be even more respected —we’ll be above you all—we’ll be Capitouls2 at least—pardi! we’ll all wear swords
—And so, one would swear (that is, by candle light,—but there is no depending upon it) they continue to do, to this day.
—And so, one would swear (that is, by candlelight—but you can’t really count on it) they still do, even today.
CHAPTER XVIII
The French are certainly misunderstood:——but whether the fault is theirs, in not sufficiently explaining themselves; or speaking with that exact limitation and precision which one would expect on a point of such importance, and which, moreover, is so likely to be contested by us——or whether the fault may not be altogether on our side, in not understanding their language always so critically as to know “what they would be at”——I shall not decide; but ’tis evident to me, when they affirm, “That they who have seen Paris, have seen everything,” they must mean to speak of those who have seen it by day-light.
The French are definitely misunderstood. It's unclear whether it's their fault for not explaining themselves well enough, or for being so precise and exact when discussing such an important topic—especially considering it’s often disputed by us. Or maybe the issue is on our end, where we don’t always grasp their language with enough detail to understand “what they really mean.” I won’t make that call, but it seems obvious to me that when they say, “Those who have seen Paris have seen everything,” they must be referring to those who have experienced it in daylight.
As for candle-light—I give it up——I have said before, there was no depending upon it—and I repeat it again; but not because the lights and shades are too sharp—or the tints confounded—or that there is neither beauty or keeping, &c. . . . for that’s not truth—but it is an uncertain light in this respect, That in all the five hundred grand Hôtels, which they number up 365 to you in Paris—and the five hundred good things, at a modest computation (for ’tis only allowing one good thing to a Hôtel), which by candle-light are best to be seen, felt, heard, and understood (which, by the bye, is a quotation from Lilly)——the devil a one of us out of fifty, can get our heads fairly thrust in amongst them.
As for candlelight—I’m done with it—I’ve said before that you can't rely on it—and I'll say it again; but not because the lights and shadows are too harsh—or the colors mixed up—or that there’s no beauty or consistency, etc. . . . because that’s not the truth—but it’s an unreliable light in this sense, that out of all the five hundred grand hotels they list for you in Paris—and the five hundred good things, at a modest estimate (just allowing one good thing for each hotel), which are best seen, felt, heard, and understood by candlelight (by the way, that’s a quote from Lilly)—not one of us out of fifty can manage to get our heads properly into any of them.
This is no part of the French computation: ’tis simply this,
This isn't part of the French calculation: it’s just this,
That by the last survey taken in the year one thousand seven hundred and sixteen, since which time there have been considerable argumentations, Paris doth contain nine hundred streets; (viz.)
That by the last survey conducted in the year 1716, since which time there have been considerable discussions, Paris has nine hundred streets; (viz.)
In the quarter called the City—there are fifty-three streets.
In the area known as the City—there are fifty-three streets.
In St. James of the Shambles, fifty-five streets.
In St. James of the Shambles, fifty-five streets.
In St. Oportune, thirty-four streets.
In St. Oportune, 34 streets.
In the quarter of the Louvre, twenty-five streets.
In the area of the Louvre, there are twenty-five streets.
In the Palace Royal, or St. Honorius, forty-nine streets.
In the Palace Royal, or St. Honorius, there are forty-nine streets.
In Mont. Martyr, forty-one streets.
In Mont. Martyr, 41 streets.
In St. Eustace, twenty-nine streets.
In St. Eustace, twenty-nine streets.
In the Halles, twenty-seven streets.
In the Halles, 27 streets.
In St. Dennis, fifty-five streets.
In St. Dennis, 55 streets.
In St. Martin, fifty-four streets.
In St. Martin, 54 streets.
In St. Paul, or the Mortellerie, twenty-seven streets.
In St. Paul, or the Mortellerie, there are twenty-seven streets.
The Greve, thirty-eight streets.
The Greve, 38 streets.
In St. Avoy, or the Verrerie, nineteen streets.
In St. Avoy, or the Verrerie, there are nineteen streets.
In the Marais, or the Temple, fifty-two streets.
In the Marais or the Temple, there are fifty-two streets.
In St. Antony’s, sixty-eight streets.
In St. Antony's, sixty-eight streets.
In the Place Maubert, eighty-one streets.
In Place Maubert, eighty-one streets.
In St. Bennet, sixty streets.
In St. Bennet, 60 streets.
In St. Andrews de Arcs, fifty-one streets.
In St. Andrews de Arcs, there are fifty-one streets.
In the quarter of the Luxembourg, sixty-two streets.
In the area of the Luxembourg, there are sixty-two streets.
And in that of St. Germain, fifty-five streets, into any of which you may walk; and that when you have seen them with all that belongs to them, fairly by day-light—their gates, their bridges, their squares, their statues - - - and have crusaded it moreover, through all their parish-churches, by no means omitting St. Roche and Sulpice - - - and to crown all, have taken a walk to the four palaces, which you may see, either with or without the statues and pictures, just as you chuse—
And in St. Germain, there are fifty-five streets you can stroll down. After you've explored them with everything they have to offer—by daylight, that is—their gates, bridges, squares, and statues—and visited all the local churches, making sure not to miss St. Roche and Sulpice—and to top it off, take a walk to the four palaces, which you can see with or without the statues and paintings, depending on your preference.
——Then you will have seen——
Then you will have seen
——but, ’tis what no one needeth to tell you, for you will read of it yourself upon the portico of the Louvre, in these words,
——but, it’s something no one needs to tell you, because you will read about it yourself on the porch of the Louvre, in these words,
AS PARIS IS!—SING, DERRY, DERRY, DOWN.
AS PARIS IS!—SING, DERRY, DERRY, DOWN.
The French have a gay way of treating everything that is Great; and that is all can be said upon it.
The French have a light-hearted way of treating everything that is Great; and that’s all there is to say about it.
CHAPTER XIX
In mentioning the word gay (as in the close of the last chapter) it puts one (i.e. an author) in mind of the word spleen——especially if he has anything to say upon it: not that by any analysis—or that from any table of interest or genealogy, there appears much more ground of alliance betwixt them, than betwixt light and darkness, or any two of the most unfriendly opposites in nature——only ’tis an undercraft of authors to keep up a good understanding amongst words, as politicians do amongst men—not knowing how near they may be under a necessity of placing them to each other——which point being now gain’d, and that I may place mine exactly to my mind, I write it down here—
In mentioning the word gay (as referenced at the end of the last chapter), it reminds one (i.e. an author) of the word spleen——especially if he has anything to say about it: not that any analysis—or any table of interest or genealogy—shows much more connection between them than between light and darkness, or any two of the most incompatible opposites in nature——it’s just a trick that authors use to maintain a good relationship among words, similar to how politicians do among people—not realizing how close they might need to put them together——this point being established, and so I can arrange my thoughts precisely as I wish, I write it down here—
SPLEEN
This, upon leaving Chantilly, I declared to be the best principle in the world to travel speedily upon; but I gave it only as matter of opinion. I still continue in the same sentiments—only I had not then experience enough of its working to add this, that though you do get on at a tearing rate, yet you get on but uneasily to yourself at the same time; for which reason I here quit it entirely, and for ever, and ’tis heartily at any one’s service—it has spoiled me the digestion of a good supper, and brought on a bilious diarrhœa, which has brought me back again to my first principle on which I set out——and with which I shall now scamper it away to the banks of the Garonne—
This, after leaving Chantilly, I claimed to be the best way to travel quickly; but I shared it only as my opinion. I still feel the same way—only I didn't have enough experience back then to add this: even though you move at a crazy speed, it can be pretty uncomfortable for you at the same time. That’s why I’m completely done with it now, and I'm happy to let anyone else have it—it has ruined my appetite for a good dinner and caused me a bad case of diarrhea, which has brought me back to my original approach that I started with—and now I’ll hurry off to the banks of the Garonne—
——No;——I cannot stop a moment to give you the character of the people—their genius——their manners—their customs—their laws——their religion—their government—their manufactures—their commerce—their finances, with all the resources and hidden springs which sustain them: qualified as I may be, by spending three days and two nights amongst them, and during all that time making these things the entire subject of my enquiries and reflections——
——No;——I can't take a moment to describe the character of the people—their intellect—their behavior—their traditions—their laws—their beliefs—their governance—their industries—their trade—their finances, along with all the resources and underlying factors that support them: even though I've spent three days and two nights among them, focusing solely on these topics in my questions and reflections
Still—still I must away——the roads are paved—the posts are short—the days are long—’tis no more than noon—I shall be at Fontainbleau before the king——
Still—I have to go—the roads are paved—the posts are short—the days are long—it’s only noon—I’ll be at Fontainbleau before the king
—Was he going there? not that I know——
—Is he going there? Not that I know—
CHAPTER XX
Now I hate to hear a person, especially if he be a traveller, complain that we do not get on so fast in France as we do in England; whereas we get on much faster, consideratis considerandis; thereby always meaning, that if you weigh their vehicles with the mountains of baggage which you lay both before and behind upon them—and then consider their puny horses, with the very little they give them—’tis a wonder they get on at all: their suffering is most unchristian, and ’tis evident thereupon to me, that a French post-horse would not know what in the world to do, was it not for the two words ****** and ****** in which there is as much sustenance, as if you gave him a peck of corn: now as these words cost nothing, I long from my soul to tell the reader what they are; but here is the question—they must be told him plainly, and with the most distinct articulation, or it will answer no end—and yet to do it in that plain way—though their reverences may laugh at it in the bed-chamber—fell well I wot, they will abuse it in the parlour: for which cause, I have been volving and revolving in my fancy some time, but to no purpose, by what clean device or facette contrivance I might so modulate them, that whilst I satisfy that ear which the reader chuses to lend me—I might not dissatisfy the other which he keeps to himself.
Now I really dislike hearing someone, especially if they're a traveler, complain that we don't get around as quickly in France as we do in England; when in fact, we actually move much faster, consideratis considerandis; meaning that if you take into account their vehicles loaded with all the mountains of baggage they carry both in front and behind—and then notice their tiny horses, who get very little food—they barely manage to get anywhere at all: their struggle is quite un-Christian, and it seems clear to me that a French post-horse wouldn't even know what to do if it weren't for the two words ****** and ******, which provide as much nourishment as if you fed him a peck of corn: now, since these words don't cost anything, I desperately want to tell the reader what they are; but here's the issue—they need to be spoken clearly and articulated well, or it won’t serve any purpose—and yet, delivering them in such a straightforward way—though some may laugh at it privately—I'm sure they'll criticize it publicly: for this reason, I've been thinking and pondering for a while now, but to no avail, about how to express them in a way that would both satisfy that ear of the reader who chooses to lend it to me—while not displeasing the other ear they keep to themselves.
——My ink burns my finger to try——and when I have——’twill have a worse consequence——it will burn (I fear) my paper.
——My ink burns my finger when I try——and if I have——it will have a worse consequence——it will burn (I fear) my paper.
——No;——I dare not——
No; I can't do that.
But if you wish to know how the abbess of Andoüillets and a novice of her convent got over the difficulty (only first wishing myself all imaginable success)—I’ll tell you without the least scruple.
But if you want to know how the abbess of Andoüillets and a novice from her convent managed to overcome the challenge (only first wishing myself all the best)—I’ll share it with you without any hesitation.
CHAPTER XXI
The abbess of Andoüillets, which, if you look into the large set of provincial maps now publishing at Paris, you will find situated amongst the hills which divide Burgundy from Savoy, being in danger of an Anchylosis or stiff joint (the sinovia of her knee becoming hard by long matins), and having tried every remedy——first, prayers and thanksgiving; then invocations 368 to all the saints in heaven promiscuously——then particularly to every saint who had ever had a stiff leg, before her——then touching it with all the reliques of the convent, principally with the thigh-bone of the man of Lystra, who had been impotent from his youth——then wrapping it up in her veil when she went to bed—then cross-wise her rosary—then bringing in to her aid the secular arm, and anointing it with oils and hot fat of animals——then treating it with emollient and resolving fomentations——then with poultices of marsh-mallows, mallows, bonus Henricus, white lillies and fenugreek—then taking the woods, I mean the smoak of ’em, holding her scapulary across her lap——then decoctions of wild chicory, water-cresses, chervil, sweet cecily and cochlearia——and nothing all this while answering, was prevailed on at last to try the hot baths of Bourbon——so having first obtain’d leave of the visitor-general to take care of her existence—she ordered all to be got ready for her journey: a novice of the convent of about seventeen, who had been troubled with a whitloe in her middle finger, by sticking it constantly into the abbess’s cast poultices, &c.—had gained such an interest, that overlooking a sciatical old nun, who might have been set up for ever by the hot-baths of Bourbon, Margarita, the little novice, was elected as the companion of the journey.
The abbess of Andoüillets, which you can find on the large set of provincial maps currently published in Paris, is located among the hills that separate Burgundy from Savoy. She’s at risk of developing anchylosis or a stiff joint (her knee's sinovia has stiffened from long hours of morning prayers) and has tried every remedy. First, she offered prayers and thanks; then, she called on all the saints in heaven without distinction; then specifically to every saint known for having had a stiff leg before her; then she touched it with all the relics of the convent, especially the thigh bone of the man from Lystra, who had been lame since childhood; then wrapped it in her veil at night—then placed her rosary crosswise over it—then enlisted help from the outside, anointing it with oils and hot animal fats—then treated it with soothing and resolving poultices—then used compresses of marsh-mallows, mallows, bonus Henricus, white lilies, and fenugreek—then sought out smoke from the woods, holding her scapulary across her lap—then made decoctions of wild chicory, watercress, chervil, sweet cecily, and cochlearia—and throughout all this, nothing worked. Finally, she was convinced to try the hot baths of Bourbon—so after getting permission from the visitor-general to take care of herself, she ordered everything to be prepared for her journey. A novice from the convent, around seventeen years old, who had been dealing with a whitlow on her middle finger from constantly poking it into the abbess’s leftover poultices, had won enough favor that overlooking an old nun with sciatica, who could have been cured forever by the hot baths of Bourbon, Margarita, the little novice, was chosen to accompany her on the trip.
An old calesh, belonging to the abbesse, lined with green frize, was ordered to be drawn out into the sun—the gardener of the convent being chosen muleteer—led out the two old mules, to clip the hair from the rump-ends of their tails, whilst a couple of lay-sisters were busied, the one in darning the lining, and the other in sewing on the shreads of yellow binding, which the teeth of time had unravelled——the under-gardener dress’d the muleteer’s hat in hot wine-lees——and a taylor sat musically at it, in a shed over-against the convent, in assorting four dozen of bells for the harness, whistling to each bell, as he tied it on with a thong.——
An old calesh, owned by the abbess, lined with green fabric, was brought out into the sun—the convent's gardener had been picked to drive it—leading out the two old mules to trim the hair from the ends of their tails, while a couple of lay-sisters were busy, one darning the lining and the other sewing on the scraps of yellow binding that time had frayed. The under-gardener dressed the muleteer’s hat in hot wine lees, and a tailor sat happily in a shed across from the convent, sorting through four dozen bells for the harness, whistling to each bell as he tied it on with a thong.
——The carpenter and the smith of Andoüillets held a council of wheels; and by seven, the morning after, all look’d spruce, and was ready at the gate of the convent for the hot-baths of Bourbon—two rows of the unfortunate stood ready there an hour before.
——The carpenter and the blacksmith of Andoüillets held a meeting of wheels; and by seven the next morning, everyone looked sharp and was ready at the convent gate for the hot baths of Bourbon—two lines of the unfortunate were already waiting there an hour beforehand.
The abbess of Andoüillets, supported by Margarita the novice, advanced slowly to the calesh, both clad in white, with their black rosaries hanging at their breasts——
The abbess of Andoüillets, accompanied by the novice Margarita, approached the carriage slowly, both dressed in white, with their black rosaries hanging at their breasts
——There was a simple solemnity in the contrast: they 369 entered the calesh; and nuns in the same uniform, sweet emblem of innocence, each occupied a window, and as the abbess and Margarita look’d up—each (the sciatical poor nun excepted)—each stream’d out the end of her veil in the air—then kiss’d the lilly hand which let it go: the good abbess and Margarita laid their hands saint-wise upon their breasts—look’d up to heaven—then to them—and look’d “God bless you, dear sisters.”
——There was a simple seriousness in the contrast: they 369 got into the carriage; and nuns in the same uniform, a sweet symbol of innocence, each filled a window, and as the abbess and Margarita looked up—each (except for the poor nun with sciatica)—each let the end of her veil fan out in the air—then kissed the delicate hand that released it: the good abbess and Margarita placed their hands saint-like over their hearts—looked up to heaven—then to them—and said, “God bless you, dear sisters.”
I declare I am interested in this story, and wish I had been there.
I admit I'm interested in this story and I wish I could have been there.
The gardener, whom I shall now call the muleteer, was a little, hearty, broad-set, good-natured, chattering, toping kind of a fellow, who troubled his head very little with the hows and whens of life; so had mortgaged a month of his conventical wages in a borrachio, or leathern cask of wine, which he had disposed behind the calesh, with a large russet-coloured riding-coat over it, to guard it from the sun; and as the weather was hot, and he not a niggard of his labours, walking ten times more than he rode—he found more occasions than those of nature, to fall back to the rear of his carriage; till by frequent coming and going, it had so happen’d, that all his wine had leak’d out at the legal vent of the borrachio, before one half of the journey was finish’d.
The gardener, whom I’ll now call the muleteer, was a short, hearty, broad-built, good-natured, chatty guy who didn’t think too much about the hows and whens of life. He had already used up a month of his pay from working at the convent to get a borrachio, or leather cask of wine, which he hid behind the carriage, covered with a large brown riding coat to protect it from the sun. Since it was hot and he wasn’t lazy, walking far more than he rode, he found plenty of reasons to hang back behind the carriage. Eventually, by constantly going back and forth, all his wine had leaked out from the legal vent of the borrachio before they’d even completed half the journey.
Man is a creature born to habitudes. The day had been sultry—the evening was delicious—the wine was generous—the Burgundian hill on which it grew was steep—a little tempting bush over the door of a cool cottage at the foot of it, hung vibrating in full harmony with the passions—a gentle air rustled distinctly through the leaves—“Come—come, thirsty muleteer—come in.”
Man is a creature shaped by habits. The day had been hot—the evening was delightful—the wine was plentiful—the Burgundian hill where it grew was steep—a little enticing bush over the door of a cool cottage at the bottom of it swayed gently, resonating perfectly with the emotions—a soft breeze rustled clearly through the leaves—“Come—come, thirsty muleteer—come in.”
—The muleteer was a son of Adam; I need not say a word more. He gave the mules, each of ’em, a sound lash, and looking in the abbess’s and Margarita’s faces (as he did it)—as much as to say “here I am”—he gave a second good crack—as much as to say to his mules, “get on”——so slinking behind, he enter’d the little inn at the foot of the hill.
—The muleteer was a son of Adam; I don't need to say anything more. He gave the mules a hard whip each, and looking into the abbess’s and Margarita’s faces (as he did it)—almost saying “here I am”—he gave a second good crack—telling his mules, “let's go”—then sneaking behind, he went into the little inn at the bottom of the hill.
The muleteer, as I told you, was a little, joyous, chirping fellow, who thought not of to-morrow, nor of what had gone before, or what was to follow it, provided he got but his scantling of Burgundy, and a little chit-chat along with it; so entering into a long conversation, as how he was chief gardener to the convent of Andoüillets, &c. &c., and out of friendship for the abbess and Mademoiselle Margarita, who was only in her 370 noviciate, he had come along with them from the confines of Savoy, &c. &c.—and as how she had got a white swelling by her devotions—and what a nation of herbs he had procured to mollify her humours, &c. &c., and that if the waters of Bourbon did not mend that leg—she might as well be lame of both—&c. &c. &c.—He so contrived his story, as absolutely to forget the heroine of it—and with her the little novice, and what was a more ticklish point to be forgot than both—the two mules; who being creatures that take advantage of the world, inasmuch as their parents took it of them—and they not being in a condition to return the obligation downwards (as men and women and beasts are)—they do it side-ways, and long-ways, and back-ways—and up hill, and down hill, and which way they can.———Philosophers, with all their ethicks, have never considered this rightly—how should the poor muleteer, then in his cups, consider it at all? he did not in the least—’tis time we do; let us leave him then in the vortex of his element, the happiest and most thoughtless of mortal men——and for a moment let us look after the mules, the abbess, and Margarita.
The muleteer, as I mentioned, was a little, cheerful, chatty guy who didn't think about tomorrow, the past, or what was to come, as long as he got his share of Burgundy and some light conversation to go along with it. He dove into a long chat about how he was the head gardener for the convent of Andoüillets, etc., etc., and out of friendship for the abbess and Mademoiselle Margarita, who was just a novice, he had traveled with them from the borders of Savoy, etc., etc. He talked about how she developed a white swelling from her devotions and how many herbs he had gathered to soothe her ailments, etc., etc., and that if the waters of Bourbon didn't heal her leg, she might as well be lame in both, etc., etc., etc. He managed to weave his story so well that he completely forgot about the heroine of it all—and along with her, the little novice, and what was even trickier to overlook—the two mules. Those mules, being creatures that take advantage of the world, just like their parents did to them—and not being able to repay the favor downwards (like men and women and other animals do)—they do it sideways, lengthwise, and crosswise, up hill, down hill, and however else they can manage. Philosophers, with all their ethics, have never properly considered this—so how could the poor muleteer, in his cups, think about it at all? He didn’t even try—it's about time we do; let’s leave him then in the swirl of his element, the happiest and most carefree of men—and for a moment let’s check on the mules, the abbess, and Margarita.
By virtue of the muleteer’s two last strokes the mules had gone quietly on, following their own consciences up the hill, till they had conquer’d about one half of it; when the elder of them, a shrewd crafty old devil, at the turn of an angle, giving a side glance, and no muleteer behind them——
By the muleteer's last two hits, the mules had quietly continued on, following their instincts up the hill, until they had conquered about half of it; when the older of them, a clever and crafty old mule, at a bend in the path, glanced sideways, and with no muleteer behind them——
By my fig! said she, swearing, I’ll go no further——And if I do, replied the other, they shall make a drum of my hide.——
By my fig! she said, swearing, I won’t go any further——And if I do, the other replied, they’ll make a drum out of my hide.——
And so with one consent they stopp’d thus——
And so, with one agreement, they stopped like this—
CHAPTER XXII
——Get on with you, said the abbess.
——Get out of here, said the abbess.
——Wh - - - - ysh——ysh——cried Margarita.
——Wh - - - - ysh——ysh——cried Margarita.
Sh - - - a——suh - u——shu - - u—sh - - aw——shaw’d the abbess.
Sh - - - a——suh - u——shu - - u—sh - - aw——shaw’d the abbess.
——Whu—v—w——whew—w—w—whuv’d Margarita pursing up her sweet lips betwixt a hoot and a whistle.
——Whu—v—w——whew—w—w—whuv’d Margarita puckering her sweet lips between a hoot and a whistle.
Thump—thump—thump—obstreperated the abbess of Andoüillets with the end of her gold-headed cane against the bottom of the calesh——
Thump—thump—thump—banged the abbess of Andoüillets with the end of her gold-headed cane against the bottom of the calesh
The old mule let a f—
The old mule let a f—
CHAPTER XXIII
We are ruin’d and undone, my child, said the abbess to Margarita,——we shall be here all night——we shall be plunder’d——we shall be ravish’d——
We are finished and lost, my child, said the abbess to Margarita,——we'll be here all night——we'll be robbed——we'll be breached
——We shall be ravish’d, said Margarita, as sure as a gun.
——We will be thrilled, said Margarita, without a doubt.
Sancta Maria! cried the abbess (forgetting the O!)—why was I govern’d by this wicked stiff joint? why did I leave the convent of Andoüillets? and why didst thou not suffer thy servant to go unpolluted to her tomb?
Holy Mary! cried the abbess (forgetting the O!)—why was I controlled by this wicked stiff joint? Why did I leave the convent of Andoüillets? and why didn't you let your servant go untouched to her grave?
O my finger! my finger! cried the novice, catching fire at the word servant—why was I not content to put it here, or there, any where rather than be in this strait?
O my finger! my finger! cried the novice, catching fire at the word servant—why wasn't I content to put it here, or there, anywhere rather than be in this predicament?
Strait! said the abbess.
"Strait!" said the abbess.
Strait——said the novice; for terror had struck their understandings——the one knew not what she said——the other what she answer’d.
Strait——said the newcomer; fear had overwhelmed them——one didn’t know what she was saying——the other didn’t know how to respond.
O my virginity! virginity! cried the abbess.
O my virginity! Virginity! cried the abbess.
——inity!——inity! said the novice, sobbing.
——inity!——inity! said the newbie, sobbing.
CHAPTER XXIV
My dear mother, quoth the novice, coming a little to herself,——there are two certain words, which I have been told will force any horse, or ass, or mule, to go up a hill whether he will or no; be he never so obstinate or ill-will’d, the moment he hears them utter’d, he obeys. They are words magic! cried the abbess in the utmost horror—No; replied Margarita calmly—but they are words sinful—What are they? quoth the abbess, interrupting her: They are sinful in the first degree, answered Margarita,—they are mortal—and if we are ravish’d and die unabsolved of them, we shall both——but you may pronounce them to me, quoth the abbess of Andoüillets——They cannot, my dear mother, said the novice, be pronounced at all; they will make all the blood in one’s body fly up into one’s face—But you may whisper them in my ear, quoth the abbess.
My dear mother, said the novice, coming back to herself—there are two specific words that I've heard can make any horse, donkey, or mule go up a hill against its will; no matter how stubborn or difficult it is, the moment it hears those words, it has to obey. "They are magic words!" cried the abbess in horror. "No," replied Margarita calmly, "but they are sinful." "What are they?" asked the abbess, interrupting her. "They are sinful in the worst way," answered Margarita. "They are mortal—and if we are violated and die without absolution from them, we shall both—" "But you can tell me," said the abbess of Andoüillets. "They cannot, my dear mother," said the novice, "be spoken at all; they will make all the blood in your body rush to your face." "But you can whisper them in my ear," said the abbess.
Heaven! hadst thou no guardian angel to delegate to the inn at the bottom of the hill? was there no generous and friendly spirit unemployed——no agent in nature, by some monitory shivering, creeping along the artery which led to his heart, to 372 rouse the muleteer from his banquet?——no sweet minstrelsy to bring back the fair idea of the abbess and Margarita, with their black rosaries!
Heaven! Did you not have a guardian angel to send to the inn at the bottom of the hill? Was there no kind and friendly spirit available—no force in nature that could have sent a shiver along the path to his heart to wake the muleteer from his feast?—no lovely music to remind him of the abbess and Margarita, with their black rosaries!
Rouse! rouse!——but ’tis too late—the horrid words are pronounced this moment——
Rouse! Rouse!—but it’s too late—the awful words are spoken this moment—
——and how to tell them—Ye, who can speak of everything existing, with unpolluted lips, instruct me——guide me——
——and how to say it—You, who can talk about everything that exists, with pure lips, teach me——lead me——
CHAPTER XXV
All sins whatever, quoth the abbess, turning casuist in the distress they were under, are held by the confessor of our convent to be either mortal or venial: there is no further division. Now a venial sin being the slightest and least of all sins—being halved—by taking either only the half of it, and leaving the rest—or, by taking it all, and amicably halving it betwixt yourself and another person—in course becomes diluted into no sin at all.
All sins, as the abbess said while trying to explain their difficult situation, are considered by our convent's confessor to be either serious or minor: there’s no other classification. A minor sin, being the smallest and least significant of all sins—can be divided—by either taking just half of it and leaving the other half behind, or by taking the whole sin and sharing it equally between yourself and someone else—eventually becomes so diluted that it's no longer a sin at all.
Now I see no sin in saying, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, a hundred times together; nor is there any turpitude in pronouncing the syllable ger, ger, ger, ger, ger, were it from our matins to our vespers: Therefore, my dear daughter, continued the abbess of Andoüillets—I will say bou, and thou shalt say ger; and then alternately, as there is no more sin in fou than in bou—Thou shalt say fou—and I will come in (like fa, sol, la, re, mi, ut, at our complines) with ter. And accordingly the abbess, giving the pitch note, set off thus:
Now I don’t see anything wrong with saying, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, a hundred times in a row; nor is there anything bad about saying ger, ger, ger, ger, ger, even from morning prayers to evening prayers: So, my dear daughter, the abbess of Andoüillets continued—I will say bou, and you will say ger; then we’ll take turns, since there’s no more sin in fou than in bou—You will say fou—and I will come in (like fa, sol, la, re, mi, ut, at our evening prayers) with ter. And so the abbess, giving the pitch note, started off like this:
Abbess, Margarita, |
Bou - - bou - - bou - - ——ger, - - ger, - - ger. |
Margarita, Abbess, |
Fou - - fou - - fou - - ——ter, - - ter, - - ter. |
The two mules acknowledged the notes by a mutual lash of their tails; but it went no further——’Twill answer by an’ by, said the novice.
The two mules acknowledged each other with a quick flick of their tails, but it didn’t go beyond that—“It’ll be fine eventually,” said the newcomer.
Abbess, Margarita, |
Bou- bou- bou- bou- bou- bou- —ger, ger, ger, ger, ger, ger. |
Quicker still, cried Margarita.
Faster still, shouted Margarita.
Fou, fou, fou, fou, fou, fou, fou, fou, fou.
Fou, fou, fou, fou, fou, fou, fou, fou, fou.
Quicker still, cried Margarita.
Faster still, cried Margarita.
Bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou,
Bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou, bou,
Quicker still—God preserve me; said the abbess—They do not understand us, cried Margarita—But the Devil does, said the abbess of Andoüillets.
Quicker still—God save me; said the abbess—They don’t understand us, shouted Margarita—But the Devil does, said the abbess of Andoüillets.
CHAPTER XXVI
What a tract of country have I run!—how many degrees nearer to the warm sun am I advanced, and how many fair and goodly cities have I seen, during the time you have been reading, and reflecting, Madam, upon this story! There’s Fontainbleau, and Sens, and Joigny, and Auxerre, and Dijon the capital of Burgundy, and Challon, and Mâcon the capital of the Mâconese, and a score more upon the road to Lyons——and now I have run them over——I might as well talk to you of so many market towns in the moon, as tell you one word about them: it will be this chapter at the least, if not both this and the next entirely lost, do what I will——
What a stretch of land I’ve covered!—how many degrees closer to the warm sun am I now, and how many beautiful and impressive cities have I seen while you’ve been reading and thinking about this story, Madam! There’s Fontainebleau, Sens, Joigny, Auxerre, Dijon, the capital of Burgundy, Challon, Mâcon, the capital of the Mâconese, and many more along the way to Lyons——and now that I’ve mentioned them——I might as well be talking to you about so many market towns on the moon, as tell you anything about them: it will be this chapter at least, if not both this one and the next, entirely lost, no matter what I will—
——Why, ’tis a strange story! Tristram.
Why, it’s a strange story! Tristram.
——Why, ’tis a strange story! ——Alas! Madam, had it been upon some melancholy lecture of the cross—the peace of meekness, or the contentment of resignation——I had not been incommoded: or had I thought of writing it upon the purer abstractions of the soul, and that food of wisdom and holiness and contemplation, upon which the spirit of man (when separated from the body) is to subsist for ever——You would have come with a better appetite from it——
It's a strange story! ——Alas! Madam, if it had been about some sad lesson regarding the cross—the peace of being humble, or the satisfaction of letting go——I wouldn’t have been bothered: or if I had considered writing it about the purer ideas of the soul, and that sustenance of wisdom and holiness and reflection, on which the spirit of man (when separated from the body) is meant to exist forever——You would have approached it with a better attitude from it
——I wish I never had wrote it: but as I never blot anything out——let us use some honest means to get it out of our heads directly.
——I wish I had never written it: but since I never erase anything——let’s use some honest methods to get it out of our heads right away.
——Pray reach me my fool’s cap——I fear you sit upon it, Madam——’tis under the cushion——I’ll put it on——
——Please hand me my fool’s cap——I worry you’re sitting on it, Madam——it’s under the cushion——I’ll put it on——
Bless me! you have had it upon your head this half hour.——There then let it stay, with a
Bless me! You've had it on your head for half an hour. Well, let it stay there.
Fa-ra diddle di
Fa-ra diddle di
and a fa-ri diddle d
and a fa-ri diddle d
and a high-dum—dye-dum
and a high-dum—dye-dum
fiddle - - - dumb - c.
fiddle - - - dumb - c.
And now, Madam, we may venture, I hope, a little to go on.
And now, ma'am, I hope we can proceed a bit further.
CHAPTER XXVII
——All you need say of Fontainbleau (in case you are ask’d) is, that it stands about forty miles (south something) from Paris, in the middle of a large forest——That there is something great in it——That the king goes there once every two or three years, 374 with his whole court, for the pleasure of the chase—and that, during that carnival of sporting, any English gentleman of fashion (you need not forget yourself) may be accommodated with a nag or two, to partake of the sport, taking care only not to out-gallop the king——
All you need to say about Fontainbleau (if someone asks) is that it’s located about forty miles (south something) from Paris, in the middle of a large forest. There’s something impressive about it. The king visits every two or three years, along with his entire court, for the pleasure of hunting. During that time, any fashionable English gentleman (just remember your manners) can be provided with a horse or two to join in the fun, as long as you don’t outrun the king
Though there are two reasons why you need not talk loud of this to every one.
Though there are two reasons why you don’t need to speak loudly about this to everyone.
First, Because ’twill make the said nags the harder to be got; and
First, because it will make those horses harder to get; and
Secondly, ’Tis not a word of it true.——Allons!
Secondly, that's not true at all.——Come on!
As for Sens——you may dispatch—in a word———“’Tis an archiepiscopal see.”
As for Sens——you can send this message——in a nutshell———“It’s an archiepiscopal see.”
——For Joigny—the less, I think, one says of it the better.
——For Joigny—the less I say about it, the better.
But for Auxerre—I could go on for ever: for in my grand tour through Europe, in which, after all, my father (not caring to trust me with any one) attended me himself, with my uncle Toby, and Trim, and Obadiah, and indeed most of the family, except my mother, who being taken up with a project of knitting my father a pair of large worsted breeches—(the thing is common sense)—and she not caring to be put out of her way, she staid at home, at Shandy Hall, to keep things right during the expedition; in which, I say, my father stopping us two days at Auxerre, and his researches being ever of such a nature, that they would have found fruit even in a desert——he has left me enough to say upon Auxerre: in short, wherever my father went——but ’twas more remarkably so, in this journey through France and Italy, than in any other stages of his life——his road seemed to lie so much on one side of that, wherein all other travellers have gone before him—he saw kings and courts and silks of all colours, in such strange lights——and his remarks and reasonings upon the characters, the manners, and customs, of the countries we pass’d over, were so opposite to those of all other mortal men, particularly those of my uncle Toby and Trim—(to say nothing of myself)—and to crown all—the occurrences and scrapes which we were perpetually meeting and getting into, in consequence of his systems and opiniatry—they were of so odd, so mix’d and tragi-comical a contexture—That the whole put together, it appears of so different a shade and tint from any tour of Europe, which was ever executed—that I will venture to pronounce—the fault must be mine and mine only—if it be not read by all travellers and travel-readers, till travelling is no more,—or which comes to the same point—till the world, finally, takes it into its head to stand still.——
But for Auxerre—I could go on forever: during my grand tour through Europe, my father (not wanting to trust anyone else with me) came along himself, along with my uncle Toby, Trim, and Obadiah, and most of the family, except for my mother, who was busy knitting my father a pair of large worsted breeches—the thing is quite reasonable—and she didn’t want to be disturbed, so she stayed home at Shandy Hall to keep things in order while we were away; as I was saying, my father stopped us for two days in Auxerre, and his explorations were always such that they would have been rewarding even in a desert—he's given me plenty to share about Auxerre: in short, wherever my father went—but this was especially true during this journey through France and Italy more than any other parts of his life—his path seemed so much different from that of all other travelers before him—he saw kings and courts and silks of all colors in the strangest ways—and his comments and thoughts on the characters, manners, and customs of the places we visited were so unlike those of everyone else, particularly my uncle Toby and Trim—(not to mention myself)—and to top it all off—the events and mishaps we constantly found ourselves in because of his ideas and stubbornness—they were so bizarre, so mixed-up and absurdly comedic—That when you put it all together, it seems so different in tone and feeling from any tour of Europe that has ever been done—that I would dare say—the fault must be mine and mine alone—if it isn’t read by all travelers and travel enthusiasts until travel no longer exists—or, which amounts to the same thing—until the world finally decides to stop moving.
——But this rich bale is not to be open’d now; except a small thread or two of it, merely to unravel the mystery of my father’s stay at Auxerre.
——But this rich bundle isn't meant to be opened right now; just a small thread or two, only to figure out the mystery of my father's time at Auxerre.
——As I have mentioned it—’tis too slight to be kept suspended; and when ’tis wove in, there is an end of it.
——As I mentioned—it’s too small to be held up; and once it’s woven in, that’s the end of it.
We’ll go, brother Toby, said my father, whilst dinner is coddling—to the abby of Saint Germain, if it be only to see these bodies, of which Monsieur Sequier has given such a recommendation.——I’ll go see any body, quoth my uncle Toby; for he was all compliance through every step of the journey——Defend me! said my father—they are all mummies——Then one need not shave; quoth my uncle Toby——Shave! no—cried my father—’twill be more like relations to go with our beards on—So out we sallied, the corporal lending his master his arm, and bringing up the rear, to the abby of Saint Germain.
"We'll go, brother Toby," my father said, while dinner was simmering—"to the Abbey of Saint Germain, if only to see those bodies that Monsieur Sequier recommended so highly." "I'll go see anybody," my uncle Toby replied; he was agreeable every step of the way. "Heavens!" my father exclaimed—"they're all mummies!" "Then we don’t need to shave," my uncle Toby said. "Shave? No," my father shouted—"it’ll feel more like family to go with our beards on." So we set out, the corporal offering his arm to his master, and bringing up the rear, to the Abbey of Saint Germain.
Everything is very fine, and very rich, and very superb, and very magnificent, said my father, addressing himself to the sacristan, who was a younger brother of the order of Benedictines—but our curiosity has led us to see the bodies, of which Monsieur Sequier has given the world so exact a description.—The sacristan made a bow, and lighting a torch first, which he had always in the vestry ready for the purpose; he led us into the tomb of St. Heribald——This, said the sacristan, laying his hand upon the tomb, was a renowned prince of the house of Bavaria, who under the successive reigns of Charlemagne, Louis le Debonnair, and Charles the Bald, bore a great sway in the government, and had a principal hand in bringing everything into order and discipline——
Everything is really great, and really rich, and really impressive, and really magnificent, my father said to the sacristan, who was a younger brother of the order of Benedictines—but our curiosity has driven us to see the bodies that Monsieur Sequier has described so accurately. The sacristan bowed, lit a torch that he always kept in the vestry for this purpose, and led us into the tomb of St. Heribald——This, the sacristan said, placing his hand on the tomb, was a famous prince from the house of Bavaria, who held significant power in the government during the reigns of Charlemagne, Louis the Debonnaire, and Charles the Bald, and played a key role in restoring order and discipline
Then he has been as great, said my uncle, in the field, as in the cabinet——I dare say he has been a gallant soldier——He was a monk—said the sacristan.
Then he has been just as impressive in the field as he has in the cabinet——I bet he has been a brave soldier——He was a monk—said the sacristan.
My uncle Toby and Trim sought comfort in each other’s faces—but found it not: my father clapped both his hands upon his cod-piece, which was a way he had when anything hugely tickled him: for though he hated a monk and the very smell of a monk worse than all the devils in hell——yet the shot hitting my uncle Toby and Trim so much harder than him, ’twas a relative triumph; and put him into the gayest humour in the world.
My uncle Toby and Trim looked for comfort in each other’s faces—but didn’t find it: my father slapped his hands on his codpiece, which was his way of reacting when something really amused him: even though he despised monks and their smell more than anything else, the fact that the shot affected my uncle Toby and Trim way more than it did him felt like a personal win; it made him the happiest he’d been all day.
——And pray what do you call this gentleman? quoth my father, rather sportingly: This tomb, said the young Benedictine, looking downwards, contains the bones of Saint Maxima, who came from Ravenna on purpose to touch the body——
——And what do you call this gentleman? asked my father, rather playfully. This tomb, said the young Benedictine, looking down, holds the bones of Saint Maxima, who came from Ravenna specifically to touch the body—
——Of Saint Maximus, said my father, popping in with his saint before him,—they were two of the greatest saints in the whole martyrology, added my father——Excuse me, said the sacristan————’twas to touch the bones of Saint Germain, the builder of the abby——And what did she get by it? said my uncle Toby——What does any woman get by it? said my father——Martyrdome; replied the young Benedictine, making a bow down to the ground, and uttering the word with so humble but decisive a cadence, it disarmed my father for a moment. ’Tis supposed, continued the Benedictine, that St. Maxima has lain in this tomb four hundred years, and two hundred before her canonization——’Tis but a slow rise, brother Toby, quoth my father, in this self-same army of martyrs.——A desperate slow one, an’ please your honour, said Trim, unless one could purchase——I should rather sell out entirely, quoth my uncle Toby——I am pretty much of your opinion, brother Toby, said my father.
——Of Saint Max, my dad said, walking in with his saint in front of him— they were two of the greatest saints in the whole martyrology, he added——Excuse me, said the sacristan——it was to touch the bones of Saint Germain, the builder of the abbey——And what did she get from it? asked my uncle Toby——What does any woman get from it? my dad responded——Martyrdom; replied the young Benedictine, bowing down to the ground and saying the word with such a humble but firm tone that it momentarily disarmed my dad. It’s believed, continued the Benedictine, that St. Maxima has been in this tomb for four hundred years, and two hundred years before her canonization——That’s a really slow rise, brother Toby, my dad remarked, in this same group of martyrs.——A very slow one, if you don’t mind me saying, said Trim, unless one could buy——I’d prefer to sell out completely, my uncle Toby replied——I pretty much agree with you there, brother Toby, my dad said.
——Poor St. Maxima! said my uncle Toby low to himself, as we turn’d from her tomb: She was one of the fairest and most beautiful ladies either of Italy or France, continued the sacristan——But who the duce has got lain down here, besides her? quoth my father, pointing with his cane to a large tomb as we walked on——It is Saint Optat, Sir, answered the sacristan——And properly is Saint Optat plac’d! said my father: And what is Saint Optat’s story? continued he. Saint Optat, replied the sacristan, was a bishop——
——Poor St. Maxima! my uncle Toby murmured quietly to himself as we turned away from her tomb. She was one of the fairest and most beautiful ladies in either Italy or France, the sacristan added. But who the heck is lying down here, besides her? my father said, pointing with his cane at a large tomb as we walked on. It’s Saint Optat, Sir, the sacristan replied. And Saint Optat is rightly placed! my father said. And what’s the story of Saint Optat? he continued. Saint Optat, the sacristan answered, was a bishop
——I thought so, by heaven! cried my father, interrupting him——Saint Optat!——how should Saint Optat fail? so snatching out his pocket-book, and the young Benedictine holding him the torch as he wrote, he set it down as a new prop to his system of Christian names, and I will be bold to say, so disinterested was he in the search of truth, that had he found a treasure in Saint Optat’s tomb, it would not have made him half so rich: ’Twas as successful a short visit as ever was paid to the dead; and so highly was his fancy pleas’d with all that had passed in it,—that he determined at once to stay another day in Auxerre.
——I thought so, for heaven’s sake! my father exclaimed, interrupting him——Saint Optat!——how could Saint Optat possibly fail? So, pulling out his pocketbook and with the young Benedictine holding the torch while he wrote, he added it as a new entry to his collection of Christian names. I’m bold enough to say that he was so selfless in his quest for truth, that if he had found treasure in
—I’ll see the rest of these good gentry to-morrow, said my father, as we cross’d over the square—And while you are paying that visit, brother Shandy, quoth my uncle Toby—the corporal and I will mount the ramparts.
—I’ll see the rest of these fine folks tomorrow, said my father, as we crossed over the square—And while you’re making that visit, brother Shandy, my uncle Toby said—the corporal and I will head up to the ramparts.
CHAPTER XXVIII
——Now this is the most puzzled skein of all——for in this last chapter, as far at least as it has help’d me through Auxerre, I have been getting forwards in two different journies together, and with the same dash of the pen—for I have got entirely out of Auxerre in this journey which I am writing now, and I am got half way out of Auxerre in that which I shall write hereafter——There is but a certain degree of perfection in everything; and by pushing at something beyond that, I have brought myself into such a situation, as no traveller ever stood before me; for I am this moment walking across the market-place of Auxerre with my father and my uncle Toby, in our way back to dinner——and I am this moment also entering Lyons with my post-chaise broke into a thousand pieces—and I am moreover this moment in a handsome pavillion built by Pringello,4 upon the banks of the Garonne, which Mons. Sligniac has lent me, and where I now sit rhapsodising all these affairs.
——Now this is the most confusing mess of all——because in this last chapter, at least as far as it has helped me navigate through Auxerre, I’ve been making progress in two different journeys at once, with the same stroke of the pen—for I’ve completely left Auxerre in this journey I’m writing now, and I’m halfway out of Auxerre in the one I’ll write about later——There’s only so much perfection in everything; and by pushing beyond that, I’ve put myself in a position no traveler has ever faced before me; for I’m currently walking through the market square of Auxerre with my father and my uncle Toby, on our way back to dinner——and at the same time, I’m also entering Lyons with my post-chaise broken into a thousand pieces—and I’m moreover sitting right now in a beautiful pavilion built by Pringello,4 on the banks of the Garonne, which Mons. Sligniac has lent me, where I’m now rhapsodizing about all these things.
——Let me collect myself, and pursue my journey.
——Let me gather my thoughts and continue my journey.
CHAPTER XXIX
I am glad of it, said I, settling the account with myself, as I walk’d into Lyons——my chaise being all laid higgledy-piggledy with my baggage in a cart, which was moving slowly before me——I am heartily glad, said I, that ’tis all broke to pieces; for now I can go directly by water to Avignon, which will carry me on a hundred and twenty miles of my journey, and not cost me seven livres——and from thence, continued I, bringing forwards the account, I can hire a couple of mules—or asses, if I like (for nobody knows me) and cross the plains of Languedoc for almost nothing——I shall gain four hundred livres by the misfortune clear into my purse: and pleasure! worth—worth double the money by it. With what velocity, continued I, clapping my two hands together, shall I fly down the rapid Rhone, with the Vivares on my right hand, and Dauphiny on my left, scarce seeing the ancient cities of Vienne, Valence, and Vivieres. 378 What a flame will it rekindle in the lamp, to snatch a blushing grape from the Hermitage and Côte roti, as I shoot by the foot of them! and what a fresh spring in the blood! to behold upon the banks advancing and retiring, the castles of romance, whence courteous knights have whilome rescued the distress’d——and see vertiginous, the rocks, the mountains, the cataracts, and all the hurry which Nature is in with all her great works about her.
I'm really glad about it, I said, as I settled the details in my mind while walking into Lyons—my stuff was all jumbled up in a cart moving slowly ahead of me—I’m honestly glad, I said, that everything's fallen apart; this way, I can take a direct boat to Avignon, which will get me 120 miles along my journey without costing me more than seven livres—and from there, I continued, calculating further, I can hire a couple of mules—or donkeys, if I want (since no one knows me) and cross the plains of Languedoc for almost nothing—I’ll end up saving four hundred livres by this mishap straight into my pocket: and the enjoyment! It's worth—worth twice as much. Just imagine, I continued, clapping my hands together, how fast I’ll zip down the quick Rhone, with Vivares to my right and Dauphine to my left, hardly noticing the ancient towns of Vienna, Valence, and Vivieres. 378 What a spark it will reignite in my spirit to grab a ripe grape from the Hermitage and Côte roti as I speed by! And what a rush of energy it will give me to see the romantic castles on the banks, where gallant knights once rescued the distressed—and witness the dizzying rocks, mountains, waterfalls, and all the excitement in Nature’s grand designs around her.
As I went on thus, methought my chaise, the wreck of which look’d stately enough at the first, insensibly grew less and less in its size; the freshness of the painting was no more—the gilding lost its lustre—and the whole affair appeared so poor in my eyes—so sorry!—so contemptible! and, in a word, so much worse than the abbess of Andoüillets’ itself—that I was just opening my mouth to give it to the devil—when a pert vamping chaise-undertaker, stepping nimbly across the street, demanded if Monsieur would have his chaise refitted——No, no, said I, shaking my head sideways—Would Monsieur chuse to sell it? rejoined the undertaker.—With all my soul, said I—the iron work is worth forty livres—and the glasses worth forty more—and the leather you may take to live on.
As I continued on, it seemed to me that my carriage, which had looked quite grand at first, gradually shrank in size; the paint had lost its freshness—the gilding had faded—and the whole thing appeared so shabby to me—so pathetic!—so worthless!—in short, so much worse than the abbess of Andoüillets’ herself—that I was about to curse it when a cheeky carriage repairman quickly crossed the street and asked if I wanted my carriage fixed. "No, no," I replied, shaking my head. "Would you like to sell it?" he asked again. "Absolutely," I said—the metal parts are worth forty livres—and the glass is worth another forty—and you can take the leather to live on.
What a mine of wealth, quoth I, as he counted me the money, has this post-chaise brought me in? And this is my usual method of book-keeping, at least with the disasters of life—making a penny of every one of ’em as they happen to me——
What a treasure trove, I said, as he counted the money for me, this post-chaise has brought me! And this is my usual way of keeping track of things, at least when it comes to life's mishaps—turning every single one of them into a penny as they come my wayUnderstood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
——Do, my dear Jenny, tell the world for me, how I behaved under one, the most oppressive of its kind, which could befal me as a man, proud as he ought to be of his manhood——
——Do, my dear Jenny, let the world know how I handled one of the most oppressive experiences I could face as a man, proud as I should be of my manhood
’Tis enough, saidst thou, coming close up to me, as I stood with my garters in my hand, reflecting upon what had not pass’d——’Tis enough, Tristram, and I am satisfied, saidst thou, whispering these words in my ear, **** ** **** *** ******;—**** ** **——any other man would have sunk down to the center——
’Tis enough, you said, coming close to me as I stood with my garters in my hand, thinking about what had not happened——’Tis enough, Tristram, and I am satisfied, you whispered in my ear, **** ** **** *** ******;—**** ** **——any other man would have sunk down to the center
——Everything is good for something, quoth I.
"Everything is good for something," I said.
——I’ll go into Wales for six weeks, and drink goat’s whey—and I’ll gain seven years longer life for the accident. For which reason I think myself inexcusable, for blaming fortune so often as I have done, for pelting me all my life long, like an ungracious duchess, as I call’d her, with so many small evils: surely, if I have any cause to be angry with her, ’tis that she has not sent me great ones—a score of good cursed, bouncing losses, would have been as good as a pension to me.
——I’ll spend six weeks in Wales, drinking goat’s whey—and I’ll gain seven extra years of life from this experience. For that reason, I think it’s unreasonable of me to blame fate so often, for throwing so many little troubles my way throughout my life, like an ungrateful duchess, as I’ve called her. Honestly, if I have any reason to be upset with her, it’s because she hasn’t sent me bigger challenges—a whole bunch of good, solid losses would have been just as beneficial as a pension to me.
——One of a hundred a year, or so, is all I wish—I would not be at the plague of paying land-tax for a larger.
One out of a hundred a year, or so, is all I want—I wouldn't want the hassle of paying land tax for a bigger one.
CHAPTER XXX
To those who call vexations, VEXATIONS, as knowing what they are, there could not be a greater, than to be the best part of a day at Lyons, the most opulent and flourishing city in France, enriched with the most fragments of antiquity—and not be able to see it. To be withheld upon any account, must be a vexation; but to be withheld by a vexation——must certainly be, what philosophy justly calls
For those who know what vexations are—Annoyances—there could be nothing worse than spending the best part of a day in Lyons, the richest and most thriving city in France, filled with remnants of the past—and not being able to experience it. Being held back for any reason must be frustrating; but being held back by frustration—now that must truly be what philosophy rightly addresses.
VEXATION
UPON
VEXATION.
I had got my two dishes of milk coffee (which by the bye is excellently good for a consumption, but you must boil the milk and coffee together—otherwise ’tis only coffee and milk)—and as it was no more than eight in the morning, and the boat did not go off till noon, I had time to see enough of Lyons to tire the patience of all the friends I had in the world with it. I will take a walk to the cathedral, said I, looking at my list, and see the wonderful mechanism of this great clock of Lippius of Basil, in the first place——
I had my two cups of milk coffee (which, by the way, is great for your health, but you need to boil the milk and coffee together—otherwise it’s just coffee and milk)—and since it was only eight in the morning and the boat didn’t leave until noon, I had plenty of time to explore Lyons enough to wear out the patience of all my friends. “I’ll take a walk to the cathedral,” I said, looking at my list, “and check out the amazing mechanism of this great clock by Lippius of Basil, first on my list——”
Now, of all things in the world, I understand the least of mechanism——I have neither genius, or taste, or fancy—and have a brain so entirely unapt for everything of that kind, that I solemnly declare I was never yet able to comprehend the principles of motion of a squirrel cage, or a common knife-grinder’s wheel—tho’ I have many an hour of my life look’d up with great devotion at the one—and stood by with as much patience as any christian ever could do, at the other——
Now, of all things in the world, I understand the least about mechanics—I have no talent, taste, or imagination—and my brain is so completely unsuited for anything like that that I can honestly say I've never been able to grasp the principles of motion of a squirrel cage or a regular knife grinder's wheel—though I have spent many hours of my life looking up at the former with great admiration and standing by the latter with as much patience as any person ever could.
I’ll go see the surprising movements of this great clock, said I, the very first thing I do: and then I will pay a visit to the great library of the Jesuits, and procure, if possible, a sight of the thirty volumes of the general history of China, wrote (not in the Tartarean, but) in the Chinese language, and in the Chinese character too.
I’m going to check out the surprising movements of this amazing clock first thing: then I’ll visit the Jesuits’ great library and, if I can, get a look at the thirty volumes of the general history of China, written (not in Tartarean, but) in Chinese and in Chinese characters as well.
Now I almost know as little of the Chinese language, as I do of the mechanism of Lippius’s clock-work; so, why these should 380 have jostled themselves into the two first articles of my list——I leave to the curious as a problem of Nature. I own it looks like one of her ladyship’s obliquities; and they who court her, are interested in finding out her humour as much as I.
Now I almost know as little about the Chinese language as I do about how Lippius’s clock mechanism works; so, why these made it into the top two items on my list—I leave for the curious to figure out as a mystery of Nature. I admit it seems like one of her ladyship’s quirks; and those who seek her favor are just as interested in discovering her mood as I am.
When these curiosities are seen, quoth I, half addressing myself to my valet de place, who stood behind me——’twill be no hurt if we go to the church of St. Irenæus, and see the pillar to which Christ was tied——and after that, the house where Pontius Pilate lived——’Twas at the next town, said the valet de place—at Vienne; I am glad of it, said I, rising briskly from my chair, and walking across the room with strides twice as long as my usual pace——“for so much the sooner shall I be at the Tomb of the two lovers.”
When I saw these curiosities, I said, half talking to my valet de place who stood behind me, "It won't hurt if we go to the church of St. Irenæus to see the pillar where Christ was tied, and after that, the house where Pontius Pilate lived." "It's in the next town, Vienne," the valet de place replied. "I'm glad to hear that," I said, getting up quickly from my chair and striding across the room with steps twice as long as usual. "That means I'll get to the Tomb of the two lovers that much faster."
What was the cause of this movement, and why I took such long strides in uttering this——I might leave to the curious too; but as no principle of clock-work is concerned in it——’twill be as well for the reader if I explain it myself.
What caused this movement, and why I took such long pauses in saying this—I could let the curious figure it out on their own; but since it doesn’t involve any mechanical principles—it’s better if I explain it myself.
CHAPTER XXXI
O there is a sweet æra in the life of man, when (the brain being tender and fibrillous, and more like pap than anything else)——a story read of two fond lovers, separated from each other by cruel parents, and by still more cruel destiny——
Oh, there! is a sweet time in a person's life, when (the brain being soft and delicate, and more like mush than anything else)——a story about two loving partners, kept apart by harsh parents, and by even harsher destiny
Amandus——He
Amanda——She——
Amandus——He
Amanda——She——
each ignorant of the other’s course,
each unaware of the other's path,
He——east
She——west
He—east She—west
Amandus taken captive by the Turks, and carried to the emperor of Morocco’s court, where the princess of Morocco falling in love with him, keeps him twenty years in prison for the love of his Amanda.——
Amandus is captured by the Turks and taken to the court of the emperor of Morocco, where the princess of Morocco falls in love with him and keeps him imprisoned for twenty years out of love for his Amanda.——
She—(Amanda) all the time wandering barefoot, and with dishevell’d hair, o’er rocks and mountains, enquiring for Amandus!——Amandus! Amandus!—making every hill and valley to echo back his name——
She—(Amanda) always wandering barefoot, with messy hair, over rocks and mountains, searching for Amandus!——Amandus! Amandus!—making every hill and valley echo his name
Amandus! Amandus!
Amandus! Amandus!
at every town and city, sitting down forlorn at the gate——Has Amandus!—has my Amandus enter’d?——till,——going round, and round, and round the world——chance unexpected bringing them at the same moment of the night, though by different 381 ways, to the gate of Lyons, their native city, and each in well-known accents calling out aloud,
at every town and city, sitting down sadly at the gate——Has Amandus!—has my Amandus arrived?——until,——traveling round, and round, and around the world——an unexpected chance brings them at the same moment of the night, though from different 381 paths, to the gate of Lyons, their hometown, and each calling out loudly in familiar voices,
Is Amandus Is my Amanda |
still alive? |
they fly into each other’s arms, and both drop down dead for joy.
they rush into each other’s arms and both collapse, overwhelmed with happiness.
There is a soft æra in every gentle mortal’s life, where such a story affords more pabulum to the brain, than all the Frusts, and Crusts, and Rusts of antiquity, which travellers can cook up for it.
There is a gentle time in every kind person's life when a story provides more nourishment for the mind than all the scraps and remnants of the past that travelers can whip up for it.
——’Twas all that stuck on the right side of the cullender in my own, of what Spon and others, in their accounts of Lyons, had strained into it; and finding, moreover, in some Itinerary, but in what God knows——That sacred to the fidelity of Amandus and Amanda, a tomb was built without the gates, where, to this hour, lovers called upon them to attest their truths——I never could get into a scrape of that kind in my life, but this tomb of the lovers would, somehow or other, come in at the close——nay such a kind of empire had it establish’d over me, that I could seldom think or speak of Lyons—and sometimes not so much as see even a Lyons-waistcoat, but this remnant of antiquity would present itself to my fancy; and I have often said in my wild way of running on——tho’ I fear with some irreverence——“I thought this shrine (neglected as it was) as valuable as that of Mecca, and so little short, except in wealth, of the Santa Casa itself, that some time or other, I would go a pilgrimage (though I had no other business at Lyons) on purpose to pay it a visit.”
——It was all that remained on the right side of the colander in my own, from what Spon and others, in their accounts of Lyons, had strained into it; and finding, moreover, in some itinerary, but in what God knows——That sacred to the fidelity of Amandus and Amanda, a tomb was built outside the gates, where, to this day, lovers go to call upon them to attest their truths——I never could get into trouble of that kind in my life, but this tomb of the lovers would somehow come to mind in the end——nay, it had such a grip on me that I could seldom think or speak of Lyons—and sometimes not even see a Lyons-waistcoat without this remnant of history presenting itself to my imagination; and I have often said in my impulsive way——though I fear with some irreverence——“I thought this shrine (neglected as it was) was as valuable as that of Mecca, and so little short, except in wealth, of the Santa Casa itself, that some time or other, I would go on a pilgrimage (even though I had no other reason to be in Lyons) just to pay it a visit.”
In my list, therefore, of Videnda at Lyons, this, tho’ last,—was not, you see, least; so taking a dozen or two of longer strides than usual across my room, just whilst it passed my brain, I walked down calmly into the Basse Cour, in order to sally forth; and having called for my bill—as it was uncertain whether I should return to my inn, I had paid it——had moreover given the maid ten sous, and was just receiving the dernier compliments of Monsieur Le Blanc, for a pleasant voyage down the Rhône——when I was stopped at the gate——
In my list of Videnda at Lyons, this, although last, was not, as you can see, the least; so taking a dozen or so longer strides than usual across my room, just while the thought crossed my mind, I walked calmly down into the Basse Cour to head out; and after asking for my bill—since it was uncertain whether I would return to my inn, I had already paid it—I had also given the maid ten sous, and was just receiving the final compliments from Monsieur Le Blanc for a pleasant journey down the Rhône—when I was stopped at the gate
CHAPTER XXXII
——’Twas by a poor ass, who had just turned in with a couple of large panniers upon his back, to collect eleemosynary turnip-tops and cabbage-leaves; and stood dubious, with his two fore-feet 382 on the inside of the threshold, and with his two hinder feet towards the street, as not knowing very well whether he was to go in or no.
——It was by a poor donkey, who had just come home with a couple of large bags on his back, to collect charitable turnip tops and cabbage leaves; and stood uncertain, with his two front feet 382 on the inside of the doorframe, and his two back feet facing the street, not quite sure whether he should go in or not.
Now, ’tis an animal (be in what hurry I may) I cannot bear to strike——there is a patient endurance of sufferings, wrote so unaffectedly in his looks and carriage, which pleads so mightily for him, that it always disarms me; and to that degree, that I do not like to speak unkindly to him: on the contrary, meet him where I will—whether in town or country—in cart or under panniers—whether in liberty or bondage——I have ever something civil to say to him on my part; and as one word begets another (if he has as little to do as I)——I generally fall into conversation with him; and surely never is my imagination so busy as in framing his responses from the etchings of his countenance—and where those carry me not deep enough——in flying from my own heart into his, and seeing what is natural for an ass to think—as well as a man, upon the occasion. In truth, it is the only creature of all the classes of beings below me, with whom I can do this: for parrots, jackdaws, &c.——I never exchange a word with them——nor with the apes, &c., for pretty near the same reason; they act by rote, as the others speak by it, and equally make me silent: nay my dog and my cat, though I value them both——(and for my dog he would speak if he could)—yet somehow or other, they neither of them possess the talents for conversation——I can make nothing of a discourse with them, beyond the proposition, the reply, and rejoinder, which terminated my father’s and my mother’s conversations, in his beds of justice——and those utter’d——there’s an end of the dialogue——
Now, no matter how busy I am, there's an animal I just can't bring myself to hurt. Its patient endurance of suffering, so clearly reflected in its expressions and posture, speaks to me so strongly that it always disarms me. I dislike speaking unkindly to it; instead, wherever I encounter it—whether in town or the countryside, in a cart or loaded up with goods, whether free or trapped—I always find something polite to say. And since one word leads to another (if it has as little to do as I do), I usually end up chatting with it. My imagination runs wild trying to frame its responses based on the expressions it shows. When those expressions don't take me deep enough, I try to connect with its mind and imagine what would be natural for a donkey to think—as well as for a human—in any given situation. Honestly, it's the only creature among all the beings below me that I can do this with. I never exchange words with parrots, jackdaws, or the like for pretty much the same reason; they act on instinct, just as others speak mechanically, and they leave me silent. Even my dog and cat, whom I care for (and my dog would talk if he could), somehow lack the skills for real conversation. I can't get further than the basic exchange of proposition, reply, and rejoinder that used to wrap up my parents' talks in their formal settings—and once those are said, the dialogue is over.
—But with an ass, I can commune for ever.
—But with a donkey, I can talk forever.
Come, Honesty! said I,——seeing it was impracticable to pass betwixt him and the gate——art thou for coming in, or going out?
Come, Honesty! I said,——realizing it was impossible to get between him and the gate——are you coming in or going out?
The ass twisted his head round to look up the street——
The donkey turned its head to look up the street——
Well—replied I—we’ll wait a minute for thy driver:
Well— I replied— we’ll wait a minute for your driver:
——He turned his head thoughtful about, and looked wistfully the opposite way——
——He turned his head, thinking, and looked longingly the other method
I understand thee perfectly, answered I——If thou takest a wrong step in this affair, he will cudgel thee to death——Well! a minute is but a minute, and if it saves a fellow-creature a drubbing, it shall not be set down as ill spent.
I understand you perfectly, I replied—If you make a mistake in this situation, he will beat you to death—Well! a minute is just a minute, and if it saves someone from getting a good thrashing, it won't be considered time wasted.
He was eating the stem of an artichoke as this discourse went on, and in the little peevish contentions of nature betwixt hunger 383 and unsavouriness, had dropt it out of his mouth half a dozen times, and pick’d it up again——God help thee, Jack! said I, thou hast a bitter breakfast on’t—and many a bitter day’s labour,—and many a bitter blow, I fear, for its wages——’tis all—all bitterness to thee, whatever life is to others.——And now thy mouth, if one knew the truth of it, is as bitter, I dare say, as soot—(for he had cast aside the stem) and thou hast not a friend perhaps in all this world, that will give thee a macaroon.——In saying this, I pull’d out a paper of ’em, which I had just purchased, and gave him one—and at this moment that I am telling it, my heart smites me, that there was more of pleasantry in the conceit, of seeing how an ass would eat a macaroon——than of benevolence in giving him one, which presided in the act.
He was eating the stem of an artichoke while this conversation was happening, and in the little annoying struggles between hunger and taste, he had dropped it from his mouth half a dozen times and picked it up again—God help you, Jack! I said, you have a bitter breakfast ahead—and many a bitter day's work—and many a bitter blow, I fear, for its rewards—it's all—all bitterness for you, whatever life is for others. And now your mouth, if we knew the truth, is probably as bitter as soot—(since he had thrown away the stem) and you might not have a single friend in the world who would give you a macaroon. Saying this, I pulled out a bag of them, which I had just bought, and gave him one—and at this moment as I recount this, I feel guilty that there was more humor in the idea of seeing how a fool would eat a macaroon than true kindness in giving him one, which was the intention of the act.
When the ass had eaten his macaroon, I press’d him to come in—the poor beast was heavy loaded——his legs seem’d to tremble under him——he hung rather backwards, and as I pull’d at his halter, it broke short in my hand——he look’d up pensive in my face—“Don’t thrash me with it—but if you will, you may”——If I do, said I, I’ll be d——d.
When the donkey finished eating his macaroon, I urged him to come inside—the poor animal was heavily loaded—his legs seemed to shake beneath him—he leaned back a bit, and when I tugged on his halter, it snapped right in my hand—he looked up at me with a sad expression—“Don’t hit me with it—but if you want to, go ahead.” “If I do,” I said, “I’ll be damned.”
The word was but one-half of it pronounced, like the abbess of Andoüillets’—(so there was no sin in it)—when a person coming in, let fall a thundering bastinado upon the poor devil’s crupper, which put an end to the ceremony.
The word was only half spoken, like the abbess of Andoüillets’—(so there was nothing wrong with it)—when someone came in and delivered a loud smack on the poor guy's back, which ended the ceremony.
Out upon it!
Out with it!
cried I——but the interjection was equivocal——and, I think, wrong placed too—for the end of an osier which had started out from the contexture of the ass’s pannier, had caught hold of my breeches pocket, as he rush’d by me, and rent it in the most disastrous direction you can imagine——so that the
cried I——but the exclamation was ambiguous——and, I think, poorly timed too—because the end of a willow branch that had come loose from the donkey's pack had snagged my pants pocket as he rushed past me, tearing it in the most unfortunate way you can imagine——so that the
Out upon it! in my opinion, should have come in here——but this I leave to be settled by
Out upon it! in my opinion, should have come in here——but this I leave to be settled by
THE
REVIEWERS
OF
MY BREECHES,
THE
REVIEWERS
OF
MY PANTS,
which I have brought over along with me for that purpose.
which I have brought along with me for that purpose.
CHAPTER XXXIII
When all was set to rights, I came down stairs again into the basse cour with my valet de place, in order to sally out towards the tomb of the two lovers, &c.—and was a second time stopp’d at the gate——not by the ass—but by the person who struck him; and who, by that time, had taken possession (as is not uncommon after a defeat) of the very spot of ground where the ass stood.
When everything was sorted out, I went back downstairs into the basse cour with my valet de place, ready to head out toward the tomb of the two lovers, etc.—and was stopped at the gate for a second time—not by the donkey—but by the person who hit him; and who, by that point, had claimed the exact spot where the donkey had been standing (which isn't unusual after a defeat).
It was a commissary sent to me from the post-office, with a rescript in his hand for the payment of some six livres odd sous.
It was a delivery sent to me from the post office, with a note in his hand for the payment of some six livres and a few sous.
Upon what account? said I.——’Tis upon the part of the king, replied the commissary, heaving up both his shoulders——
"Why?" I asked. "It's on the part of the king," the commissary replied, shrugging both his shoulders.
——My good friend, quoth I——as sure as I am I—and you are you——
——My good friend, I said——as sure as I am I—and you are you
——And who are you? said he.———Don’t puzzle me; said I.
——And who are you? he asked.———Don't confuse me, I replied.
CHAPTER XXXIV
——But it is an indubitable verity, continued I, addressing myself to the commissary, changing only the form of my asseveration——that I owe the king of France nothing but my good-will; for he is a very honest man, and I wish him all health and pastime in the world——
——But it’s an undeniable truth, I said, speaking to the commissary and only changing the way I stated it——that I owe the king of France nothing but my good intentions; he is a very honorable man, and I wish him all the best in the world
Pardonnez moi—replied the commissary, you are indebted to him six livres four sous, for the next post from hence to St. Fons, in your route to Avignon—which being a post royal, you pay double for the horses and postillion—otherwise ’twould have amounted to no more than three livres two sous——
Excuse me—replied the commissary, you owe him six livres four sous for the next leg from here to St. Fons, on your way to Avignon—which, being a royal post, means you pay double for the horses and driver—otherwise it would have only come to three livres two sous
——But I don’t go by land; said I.
——But I don’t travel by land; I said.
——You may if you please; replied the commissary——
——You can if you want; replied the commissary——
Your most obedient servant——said I, making him a low bow——
Your most devoted servant, I said, giving him a deep bow.
The commissary, with all the sincerity of grave good breeding—made me one, as low again.——I never was more disconcerted with a bow in my life.
The commissary, with all the sincerity of serious manners—made me one, just as low again.——I never felt more caught off guard by a bow in my life.
——The devil take the serious character of these people! quoth I—(aside) they understand no more of IRONY than this——
——The devil take the serious nature of these people! I said—(to myself) they understand no more about IRONY than this
The comparison was standing close by with his panniers—but 385 something seal’d up my lips—I could not pronounce the name—
The comparison was standing nearby with his bags—but 385 something kept my lips sealed—I couldn’t say the name
Sir, said I, collecting myself—it is not my intention to take post——
Sir, I said, gathering my thoughts—I'm not planning to take a position—
—But you may—said he, persisting in his first reply—you may take post if you chuse——
—But you may—he said, sticking to his original answer—you may take a position if you select
—And I may take salt to my pickled herring, said I, if I chuse——
—And I might add salt to my pickled herring, I said, if I choose—
—But I do not chuse—
—But I do not choose—
—But you must pay for it, whether you do or no.
—But you have to pay for it, whether you like it or not.
Aye! for the salt; said I (I know)——
Aye! for the salt; I said (I know)——
—And for the post too; added he. Defend me! cried I——
—And for the post too; he added. Defend me! I cried
I travel by water—I am going down the Rhône this very afternoon—my baggage is in the boat—and I have actually paid nine livres for my passage——
I’m traveling by water—I’m heading down the Rhône this afternoon—my luggage is on the boat—and I’ve actually paid nine livres for my passage
C’est tout egal—’tis all one; said he.
It doesn’t matter—it’s all the same; he said.
Bon Dieu! what, pay for the way I go! and for the way I do not go!
Good God! What, pay for how I go! And for how I do not go!
——C’est tout egal; replied the commissary——
——It's all the same; replied the commissary——
——The devil it is! said I—but I will go to ten thousand Bastiles first——
——It’s the devil! I said—but I will go through ten thousand Bastiles first
O England! England! thou land of liberty, and climate of good sense, thou tenderest of mothers—and gentlest of nurses, cried I, kneeling upon one knee, as I was beginning my apostrophe.
O England! England! you land of freedom and common sense, you most caring of mothers—and gentlest of caregivers, I cried, kneeling on one knee, as I began my address.
When the director of Madam Le Blanc’s conscience coming in at that instant, and seeing a person in black, with a face as pale as ashes, at his devotions—looking still paler by the contrast and distress of his drapery—ask’d, if I stood in want of the aids of the church——
When the director of Madam Le Blanc’s conscience walked in at that moment and saw someone in black, with a face as pale as ashes, deeply in prayer—looking even paler due to the contrast and the distress of his clothing—he asked if I needed the support of the church
I go by WATER—said I—and here’s another will be for making me pay for going by OIL.
I go by WATER—I said—and here’s another one that will make me pay for going by OIL.
CHAPTER XXXV
As I perceived the commissary of the post-office would have his six livres four sous, I had nothing else for it, but to say some smart thing upon the occasion, worth the money:
As I realized that the post-office clerk would take his six livres four sous, I had no choice but to come up with something clever to say, something that would justify the cost:
And so I set off thus:——
And so I started off like this:——
——And pray, Mr. Commissary, by what law of courtesy is a defenceless stranger to be used just the reverse from what you use a Frenchman in this matter?
——And tell me, Mr. Commissary, by what law of courtesy is a defenseless stranger treated the opposite way from how you would treat a Frenchman in this situation?
By no means; said he.
No way, he said.
Excuse me; said I—for you have begun, Sir, with first tearing off my breeches—and now you want my pocket——
Excuse me, I said—because you started by ripping off my pants—and now you want my pocket
Whereas—had you first taken my pocket, as you do with your own people—and then left me bare a—’d after—I had been a beast to have complain’d——
Whereas—if you had first taken my money, like you do with your own people—and then left me completely empty afterwards—I would have been a fool to have grumbled
As it is——
As it stands—
——’Tis contrary to the law of nature.
It's against the natural law.
——’Tis contrary to reason.
It's against reason.
——’Tis contrary to the GOSPEL.
It's contrary to the GOSPEL.
But not to this——said he—putting a printed paper into my hand,
But not to this—he said—putting a printed paper into my hand.
Par le Roy.
————’Tis a pithy prolegomenon, quoth I—and so read on —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— ——
————It’s a brief introduction, I say—and so keep reading —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— ——— —— —— —— Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
——By all which it appears, quoth I, having read it over, a little too rapidly, that if a man sets out in a post-chaise from Paris—he must go on travelling in one, all the days of his life—or pay for it.—Excuse me, said the commissary, the spirit of the ordinance is this—That if you set out with an intention of running post from Paris to Avignon, &c., you shall not change that intention or mode of travelling, without first satisfying the fermiers for two posts further than the place you repent at—and ’tis founded, continued he, upon this, that the REVENUES are not to fall short through your fickleness——
——From what I can tell, I said after reading it a bit too quickly, if a person leaves Paris in a post-chaise, they have to keep traveling that way for the rest of their life—or pay for it. "Excuse me," said the commissary, "the essence of the ordinance is this: If you begin with the intention of traveling post from Paris to Avignon, etc., you can't change that intention or mode of travel without first compensating the fermiers for two posts beyond the place you're backing out at. And this is based on the principle that the REVENUES should not be shortchanged due to your fickleness——
——O by heavens! cried I—if fickleness is taxable in France—we have nothing to do but to make the best peace with you we can——
——Oh my heavens! I exclaimed—if being fickle is something you can be punished for in France—all we can do is try to make the best peace with you we can
AND SO THE PEACE WAS MADE;
AND SO PEACE WAS ACHIEVED;
——And if it is a bad one—as Tristram Shandy laid the corner-stone of it—nobody but Tristram Shandy ought to be hanged.
——And if it’s a bad one—as Tristram Shandy laid the foundation of it—nobody but Tristram Shandy should be punished.
CHAPTER XXXVI
Though I was sensible I had said as many clever things to the commissary as came to six livres four sous, yet I was determined to note down the imposition amongst my remarks before I retired 387 from the place; so putting my hand into my coat-pocket for my remarks—(which, by the bye, may be a caution to travellers to take a little more care of their remarks for the future) “my remarks were stolen”——Never did sorry traveller make such a pother and racket about his remarks as I did about mine, upon the occasion.
Although I knew I had shared as many witty comments with the commissary as added up to six livres four sous, I was set on writing down the deceit in my notes before I left the place. So, I reached into my coat pocket for my notes—(which, by the way, should serve as a warning for travelers to take better care of their notes in the future) “my notes were stolen”—Never had a troubled traveler made such a fuss and noise about their notes as I did about mine that time. 387
Heaven! earth! sea! fire! cried I, calling in everything to my aid but what I should———My remarks are stolen!—what shall I do?——Mr. Commissary! pray did I drop any remarks, as I stood besides you?———
Heaven! earth! sea! fire! I shouted, summoning everything to help me except what I should———My comments are gone!—what am I supposed to do?——Mr. Commissary! did I happen to drop any comments while I was standing next to you?
You dropp’d a good many very singular ones; replied he——Pugh! said I, those were but a few, not worth above six livres two sous—but these are a large parcel——He shook his head——Monsieur Le Blanc! Madam Le Blanc! did you see any papers of mine?—you maid of the house! run up stairs—François! run up after her——
You dropped a good number of really unique ones, he replied. Pugh! I said, those were just a few, not worth more than six livres and two sous—but these are a big bunch. He shook his head. Monsieur Le Blanc! Madam Le Blanc! Did you see any of my papers? You, the maid of the house! Go upstairs—François! Go after her—
—I must have my remarks——they were the best remarks, cried I, that ever were made—the wisest—the wittiest—What shall I do?—which way shall I turn myself?
—I need to make my comments——they were the best comments ever said—the most insightful—the funniest—What should I do?—which way should I go?
Sancho Pança, when he lost his ass’s FURNITURE, did not exclaim more bitterly.
Sancho Panza, when he lost his donkey's Furnishings, did not complain more bitterly.
CHAPTER XXXVII
When the first transport was over,
and the registers of the brain were beginning to get a little out of the
confusion into which this jumble of cross accidents had cast
them—it then presently occurr’d to me, that I had left my remarks
in the pocket of the chaise—and that in selling my chaise,
I had sold my remarks along with it, to the chaise-vamper.
I leave this void space that the reader may swear into it any oath
that he is most accustomed to——For my own part, if ever I
swore a whole oath into a vacancy in my life, I think it was
into that——*********, said I—and so my remarks through
France, which were as full of wit, as an egg is full of meat, and
as well worth four hundred guineas, as the said egg is worth a
penny—have I been selling here to a chaise-vamper—for four
Louis d’Ors—and giving him a post-chaise (by heaven)
worth six into the bargain; had it been to Dodsley, or
Becket, or any creditable bookseller, who was either leaving off
business, and wanted a post-chaise—or who was beginning
it—and wanted my remarks, and two or three guineas along with
them—I could have borne it——but to a
chaise-vamper!—shew me to him this moment,
388
François,—said I—The valet de place put on his hat,
and led the way—and I pull’d off mine, as I pass’d the commissary,
and followed him.
When the first transport was done, and the chaos in my head was starting to settle from the mix of random accidents it had been thrown into—it suddenly occurred to me that I had left my notes in the pocket of the carriage—and that by selling my carriage, I had sold my notes along with it to the carriage repairer.
I leave this blank space so the reader can swear any oath they’re used to——As for me, if I ever swore an entire oath into a gap in my life, I think it was then——*********, I said—and so my notes from France, which were as full of wit as an egg is full of yolk, and worth as much as four hundred guineas, just like that egg is worth a penny—have I sold here to a carriage repairer—for four Louis d’Ors—and given him a post-chaise (by heaven) worth six more on top of that; if it had been to Dodsley, or Becket, or any respectable bookseller who was either going out of business and needed a post-chaise—or starting up and wanted my notes, plus a couple of guineas for good measure—I could have dealt with it——but to a carriage repairer!—show me to him right now,
388
François—said I—The valet de place put on his hat, led the way—and I took off mine as I passed the commissary and followed him.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
When we arrived at the Chaise-vamper’s House, Both the House and the shop were shut up; it was the eighth of September, the nativity of the blessed Virgin Mary, mother of God—
When we arrived at the Chaise-vamper’s House, both the house and the shop were closed; it was the eighth of September, the birthday of the blessed Virgin Mary, mother of God—
——Tantarra-ra-tan-tivi——the whole world was gone out a May-poling—frisking here—capering there——nobody cared a button for me or my remarks; so I sat me down upon a bench by the door, philosophating upon my condition: by a better fate than usually attends me, I had not waited half an hour, when the mistress came in to take the papilliotes from off her hair, before she went to the May-poles——
——Tantarra-ra-tan-tivi——the whole world was out celebrating May Day—dancing here—jumping there——nobody cared a bit about me or what I had to say; so I sat down on a bench by the door, pondering my situation: by a bit of luck, I didn’t wait more than half an hour when the lady came in to take the curlers out of her hair, before she went to the Maypoles——
The French women, by the bye, love May-poles, à la folie—that is, as much as their matins——give ’em but a May-pole, whether in May, June, July, or September—they never count the times——down it goes——’tis meat, drink, washing, and lodging to ’em——and had we but the policy, an’ please your worships (as wood is a little scarce in France), to send them but plenty of May-poles——
The French women, by the way, love May-poles, like crazy—just as much as their matins——give them a May-pole, whether in May, June, July, or September—they never keep track of the times——down it goes——it’s food, drink, washing, and shelter for them——and if we just had the smarts, if it pleases your worships (since wood is a bit scarce in France), to send them lots of Maypoles—
The women would set them up; and when they had done, they would dance round them (and the men for company) till they were all blind.
The women would arrange everything, and once they were done, they would dance around it (with the men joining in) until everyone was dizzy.
The wife of the chaise-vamper stepp’d in, I told you, to take the papilliotes from off her hair——the toilet stands still for no man——so she jerk’d off her cap, to begin with them as she open’d the door, in doing which, one of them fell upon the ground——I instantly saw it was my own writing——
The wife of the chaise-vamper stepped in, I told you, to take the curlers out of her hair—the morning routine waits for no one—so she yanked off her cap as she opened the door, and in doing so, one of them fell to the ground—I immediately recognized it was my own writing
O Seigneur! cried I—you have got all my remarks upon your head, Madam!——J’en suis bien mortifiée, said she——’tis well, thinks I, they have stuck there—for could they have gone deeper, they would have made such confusion in a French woman’s noddle—She had better have gone with it unfrizled, to the day of eternity.
O Lord! I exclaimed—you have taken all my comments to heart, Madam!—I’m very sorry about that, she said—it’s alright, I thought to myself, they’ve settled in there—because if they had gone any deeper, they would have caused a real mess in a French woman's mind—She would have been better off leaving it undone for eternity.
Tenez—said she—so without any idea of the nature of my suffering, she took them from her curls, and put them gravely one by one into my hat——one was twisted this way——another twisted that——ey! by my faith; and when they are published, quoth I,——
Look—she said—so without knowing what I was going through, she took them from her hair and placed them seriously one by one into my hat——one twisted this way——another twisted that——hey! I swear; and when they’re published, I said—
They will be worse twisted still.
They will be even more twisted.
CHAPTER XXXIX
And now for Lippius’s clock! said I, with the air of a man, who had got thro’ all his difficulties——nothing can prevent us seeing that, and the Chinese history, &c., except the time, said François——for ’tis almost eleven—Then we must speed the faster, said I, striding it away to the cathedral.
And now for Lippius’s clock! said I, acting like someone who had overcome all his obstacles—nothing can stop us from seeing that, and the Chinese history, etc., except the time, said François—for it’s almost eleven—Then we must hurry, said I, striding away to the cathedral.
I cannot say, in my heart, that it gave me any concern in being told by one of the minor canons, as I was entering the west door,—That Lippius’s great clock was all out of joints, and had not gone for some years——It will give me the more time, thought I, to peruse the Chinese history; and besides I shall be able to give the world a better account of the clock in its decay, than I could have done in its flourishing condition——
I can't honestly say that I was worried when one of the minor canons told me, as I was walking through the west door, that Lippius’s great clock was completely messed up and hadn't worked for years. I thought, this will just give me more time to read the Chinese history; plus, I’ll be able to provide a better description of the clock in its decline than I could have in its prime. Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
——And so away I posted to the college of the Jesuits.
And so, I quickly headed to the Jesuit college.
Now it is with the project of getting a peep at the history of China in Chinese characters—as with many others I could mention, which strike the fancy only at a distance; for as I came nearer and nearer to the point—my blood cool’d—the freak gradually went off, till at length I would not have given a cherrystone to have it gratified———The truth was, my time was short, and my heart was at the Tomb of the Lovers——I wish to God, said I, as I got the rapper in my hand, that the key of the library may be but lost; it fell out as well———
Now, I'm trying to catch a glimpse of Chinese history through Chinese characters—just like many other things that seem interesting from afar; as I got closer to the idea, my excitement faded, and eventually, I wouldn't have cared less about pursuing it. The reality was that my time was limited, and my thoughts were at the Tomb of the Lovers. I wish, I thought, as I picked up the knocker, that the library key was just misplaced; it slipped out as well.
For all the Jesuits had got the cholic—and to that degree, as never was known in the memory of the oldest practitioner.
For all the Jesuit priests were suffering from the cholic—and to that extent, as had never been seen in the memory of the oldest practitioner.
CHAPTER XL
As I knew the geography of the Tomb of the Lovers, as well as if I had lived twenty years in Lyons, namely, that it was upon the turning of my right hand, just without the gate, leading to the Fauxbourg de Vaise——I dispatched François to the boat, that I might pay the homage I so long ow’d it, without a witness of my weakness—I walk’d with all imaginable joy towards the place——when I saw the gate which intercepted the tomb, my heart glowed within me——
As well as I knew the layout of the Tomb of the Lovers, as if I had spent twenty years in Lyons, meaning it was just around the corner on my right hand, right outside the gate leading to the Fauxbourg de Vaise——I sent François to the boat so I could pay the tribute I had owed for so long, without anyone seeing my moment of vulnerability—I walked with all the joy I could muster towards the site——when I saw the gate blocking the tomb, my heart swelled within me——
—Tender and faithful spirits! cried I, addressing myself to Amandus and Amanda—long—long have I tarried to drop this tear upon your tomb———I come———I come———
—Tender and faithful souls! I called out to Amandus and Amanda—I have waited so
When I came—there was no tomb to drop it upon.
When I arrived—there was no tomb to lay it on.
What would I have given for my uncle Toby, to have whistled Lillabullero!
What would I have given for my uncle Toby to have whistled Lillabullero!
CHAPTER XLI
No matter how, or in what mood—but I flew from the tomb of the lovers—or rather I did not fly from it—(for there was no such thing existing) and just got time enough to the boat to save my passage;—and ere I had sailed a hundred yards, the Rhône and the Saôn met together, and carried me down merrily betwixt them.
No matter how I felt, I rushed away from the lovers' tomb—or I didn't really rush from it—(since it didn't actually exist) and made it just in time to the boat to catch my ride;—and before I had sailed a hundred yards, the Rhône and the Saôn came together and swept me along happily between them.
But I have described this voyage down the Rhône, before I made it——
But I described this journey down the Rhône, before I took it——
——So now I am at Avignon, and as there is nothing to see but the old house, in which the duke of Ormond resided, and nothing to stop me but a short remark upon the place, in three minutes you will see me crossing the bridge upon a mule, with François upon a horse with my portmanteau behind him, and the owner of both, striding the way before us, with a long gun upon his shoulder, and a sword under his arm, lest peradventure we should run away with his cattle. Had you seen my breeches in entering Avignon,——Though you’d have seen them better, I think, as I mounted—you would not have thought the precaution amiss, or found in your heart to have taken it in dudgeon; for my own part, I took it most kindly; and determined to make him a present of them, when we got to the end of our journey, for the trouble they had put him to, of arming himself at all points against them.
——So now I’m in Avignon, and since there’s nothing to see besides the old house where the duke of Ormond lived, and nothing to hold me back except a quick comment about the place, in three minutes you’ll see me crossing the bridge on a mule, with François on a horse with my suitcase behind him, and the owner of both, striding ahead of us with a long gun over his shoulder and a sword under his arm, just in case we might try to steal his cattle. If you had seen my pants when I arrived in Avignon—though I think you’d have gotten a better look as I mounted—you wouldn’t have thought the precaution was unnecessary or felt offended; for my part, I appreciated it and decided to give him my pants as a thank-you when we reached the end of our journey, for all the trouble he went through preparing for us.
Before I go further, let me get rid of my remark upon Avignon, which is this: That I think it wrong, merely because a man’s hat has been blown off his head by chance the first night he comes to Avignon,——that he should therefore say, “Avignon is more subject to high winds than any town in all France:” for which reason I laid no stress upon the accident till I had enquired of the master of the inn about it, who telling me seriously it was so——and hearing, moreover, the windiness of Avignon spoke of in the country about as a proverb——I set it down, merely to ask the learned what can be the cause——the consequence I saw—for they are all Dukes, Marquisses, and Counts, there——the duce a Baron, in all Avignon——so that there is scarce any talking to them on a windy day.
Before I go any further, let me address my comment about Avignon. Here's what I think: It’s not fair for someone to say, “Avignon is windier than any town in all of France,” just because their hat blew off on their first night here. That’s why I didn’t think much of the incident until I asked the innkeeper about it. He told me seriously that it really is windy here, and I also heard that the windy reputation of Avignon is mentioned like a proverb in the surrounding area. So I noted it down just to ask the experts what could be causing it. The results I saw were just the same—for everyone here seems to be Dukes, Marquisses, and Counts, with not a Baron in sight in all of Avignon. So it’s almost impossible to have a conversation with them on a windy day.
Prithee, friend, said I, take hold of my mule for a moment——for 391 I wanted to pull off one of my jack-boots, which hurt my heel—the man was standing quite idle at the door of the inn, and as I had taken it into my head, he was someway concerned about the house or stable, I put the bridle into his hand—so begun with the boot:—when I had finished the affair, I turned about to take the mule from the man, and thank him——
"Hey, friend," I said, "hold my mule for a moment—because I needed to take off one of my boots, which was hurting my heel. The guy was just standing idle at the inn's door, and since I thought he had something to do with the place or the stable, I handed him the bridle—then I started on the boot. When I was done, I turned around to take the mule back from him and thank him—
———But Monsieur le Marquis had walked in——
But Monsieur le Marquis had entered
CHAPTER XLII
I had now the whole south of France, from the banks of the Rhône to those of the Garonne, to traverse upon my mule at my own leisure—at my own leisure——for I had left Death, the Lord knows——and He only—how far behind me——“I have followed many a man thro’ France, quoth he—but never at this mettlesome rate.”——Still he followed,——and still I fled him——but I fled him chearfully——still he pursued——but, like one who pursued his prey without hope——as he lagg’d, every step he lost, soften’d his looks——why should I fly him at this rate?
I had now the entire south of France, from the banks of the Rhône to those of the Garonne, to travel on my mule at my own pace—at my own pace——because I had left Death, the Lord knows——and He alone—how far behind me——“I have followed many a man through France, he said—but never at this lively pace.”——Still he followed,——and still I ran away from him——but I ran away cheerfully——still he chased me——but, like someone hunting their prey without any hope——as he fell behind, every step he lost softened his expression——why should I run from him like this?
So notwithstanding all the commissary of the post-office had said, I changed the mode of my travelling once more; and, after so precipitate and rattling a course as I had run, I flattered my fancy with thinking of my mule, and that I should traverse the rich plains of Languedoc upon his back, as slowly as foot could fall.
So despite everything the post-office clerk said, I changed the way I was traveling again; and after such a hurried and chaotic journey, I indulged my imagination by thinking about my mule and how I would cross the lush plains of Languedoc on his back, taking my time with every step.
There is nothing more pleasing to a traveller——or more terrible to travel-writers, than a large rich plain; especially if it is without great rivers or bridges; and presents nothing to the eye, but one unvaried picture of plenty: for after they have once told you, that ’tis delicious! or delightful! (as the case happens)—that the soil was grateful, and that nature pours out all her abundance, &c. . . . they have then a large plain upon their hands, which they know not what to do with—and which is of little or no use to them but to carry them to some town; and that town, perhaps of little more, but a new place to start from to the next plain——and so on.
There’s nothing more enjoyable for a traveler—or more frustrating for travel writers—than a vast, fertile plain, especially if it lacks big rivers or bridges and just offers a consistent view of abundance. After they’ve told you how amazing or delightful it is—how the soil is rich and nature is generous with its bounty—they’re left with a large plain that they don’t know how to write about, which doesn’t serve much purpose other than to lead them to some town. And that town might be just another spot to begin their journey to the next plain—and so on.
—This is most terrible work; judge if I don’t manage my plains better.
—This is awful work; see if I don’t handle my plans better.
CHAPTER XLIII
I had not gone above two leagues and a half, before the man with his gun began to look at his priming.
I had not gone more than two and a half leagues before the guy with his gun started checking his ammunition.
I had three several times loiter’d terribly behind; half a mile at least every time; once, in deep conference with a drum-maker, who was making drums for the fairs of Baucaira and Tarascone—I did not understand the principles——
I had lingered behind three times, and each time it was at least half a mile; once, I was deeply engaged in conversation with a drum-maker who was creating drums for the fairs of Baucaira and Tarascone—I didn’t grasp the principles
The second time, I cannot so properly say, I stopp’d——for meeting a couple of Franciscans straitened more for time than myself, and not being able to get to the bottom of what I was about——I had turn’d back with them——
The second time, I can't exactly say I stopped—because I ran into a couple of Franciscans who were in more of a rush than I was, and since I couldn't figure out what I was doing—I turned back with them—
The third, was an affair of trade with a gossip, for a hand-basket of Provence figs for four sous; this would have been transacted at once; but for a case of conscience at the close of it; for when the figs were paid for, it turn’d out, that there were two dozen of eggs cover’d over with vine-leaves at the bottom of the basket—as I had no intention of buying eggs—I made no sort of claim of them—as for the space they had occupied—what signified it? I had figs enow for my money——
The third was a trade deal involving a gossip, for a basket of Provence figs for four sous. This would have been finalized quickly, but there was a moral dilemma at the end. When I paid for the figs, I discovered there were two dozen eggs hidden under the vine leaves at the bottom of the basket. Since I had no intention of buying eggs, I didn’t claim them. As for the space they took up—what did it matter? I had enough figs for my cash
—But it was my intention to have the basket—it was the gossip’s intention to keep it, without which, she could do nothing with her eggs——and unless I had the basket, I could do as little with my figs, which were too ripe already, and most of ’em burst at the side: this brought on a short contention, which terminated in sundry proposals, what we should both do——
—But I wanted the basket—it was the gossip’s plan to keep it, because without it, she couldn’t do anything with her eggs—and unless I had the basket, I couldn’t do much with my figs, which were already too ripe, and most of them had split on the side: this led to a brief argument, which ended with several suggestions about what we should both do
——How we disposed of our eggs and figs, I defy you, or the Devil himself, had he not been there (which I am persuaded he was), to form the least probable conjecture: You will read the whole of it———not this year, for I am hastening to the story of my uncle Toby’s amours—but you will read it in the collection of those which have arose out of the journey across this plain—and which, therefore, I call my
——How we got rid of our eggs and figs, I challenge you, or the Devil himself, if he hadn't been there (which I believe he was), to guess even the slightest bit: You’ll read all about it——not this year, because I’m rushing to tell the story of my uncle Toby’s romances—but you will read it in the collection of those that came from the journey across this plain—and which, therefore, I call my
PLAIN STORIES.
How far my pen has been fatigued, like those of other travellers, in this journey of it, over so barren a track—the world must judge—but the traces of it, which are now all set o’ vibrating together this moment, tell me ’tis the most fruitful and busy period of my life; for as I had made no convention with 393 my man with the gun, as to time—by stopping and talking to every soul I met, who was not in a full trot—joining all parties before me—waiting for every soul behind—hailing all those who were coming through cross-roads—arresting all kinds of beggars, pilgrims, fiddlers, friars——not passing by a woman in a mulberry-tree without commending her legs, and tempting her into conversation with a pinch of snuff———In short, by seizing every handle, of what size or shape soever, which chance held out to me in this journey—I turned my plain into a city—I was always in company, and with great variety too; and as my mule loved society as much as myself, and had some proposals always on his part to offer to every beast he met—I am confident we could have passed through Pall-Mall, or St. James’s-Street for a month together, with fewer adventures—and seen less of human nature.
How exhausted my pen has been, just like those of other travelers, on this journey over such a barren path—the world can judge that—but the impressions it has left, which are now all resonating together at this moment, tell me it’s the most productive and busy time of my life; for since I didn’t make any agreement with 393 my man with the gun about timing—by stopping and chatting with everyone I encountered who wasn’t rushing—joining every group ahead of me—waiting for everyone behind—calling out to those coming down side roads—stopping all kinds of beggars, pilgrims, fiddlers, friars—not passing a woman sitting by a mulberry tree without complimenting her legs and enticing her into conversation with a pinch of snuff—in short, by seizing every opportunity, no matter its size or shape, that chance threw my way during this journey—I turned my plain into a city—I was always around company, and with great variety too; and since my mule loved company as much as I did, and had some suggestions always ready to offer to every animal he encountered—I’m sure we could have wandered through Pall-Mall or St. James’s-Street for a month without fewer adventures—and experienced less of human nature.
O! there is that sprightly frankness, which at once unpins every plait of a Languedocian’s dress—that whatever is beneath it, it looks so like the simplicity which poets sing of in better days—I will delude my fancy, and believe it is so.
O! there’s that lively openness that instantly unpins every pleat of a Languedocian’s dress—that whatever's underneath, it resembles the simplicity that poets wrote about in better times—I will indulge my imagination and believe it’s true.
’Twas in the road betwixt Nismes and Lunel, where there is the best Muscatto wine in all France, and which by the bye belongs to the honest canons of Montpellier—and foul befal the man who has drank it at their table, who grudges them a drop of it.
It was on the road between Nîmes and Lunel, where the best Muscat wine in all France is found, and by the way, it belongs to the honest canons of Montpelier—and shame on anyone who has enjoyed it at their table and begrudges them even a drop of it.
——The sun was set—they had done their work; the nymphs had tied up their hair afresh—and the swains were preparing for a carousal——my mule made a dead point——’Tis the fife and tabourin, said I——I’m frighten’d to death, quoth he——They are running at the ring of pleasure, said I, giving him a prick——By saint Boogar, and all the saints at the backside of the door of purgatory, said he—(making the same resolution with the abbesse of Andoüillets) I’ll not go a step further———’Tis very well, sir, said I——I never will argue a point with one of your family, as long as I live; so leaping off his back, and kicking off one boot into this ditch, and t’other into that—I’ll take a dance, said I—so stay you here.
——The sun had set—they had finished their work; the nymphs had redone their hair—and the young men were getting ready for a party——my mule suddenly stopped——"It's the fife and drum," I said——"I'm scared to death," he replied——"They are racing towards the fun," I said, giving him a little poke——"By Saint Boogar, and all the saints behind the door of purgatory," he said—(making the same decision as the abbess of Andoüillets) "I won’t go a step further"——"That’s fine, sir," I said——"I will never argue with anyone from your family as long as I live; so jumping off his back, and kicking one boot into this ditch, and the other into that—"I'm going to dance," I said—"so you stay here."
A sun-burnt daughter of Labour rose up from the groupe to meet me, as I advanced towards them; her hair, which was a dark chesnut approaching rather to a black, was tied up in a knot, all but a single tress.
A sunburned daughter of Labor stood up from the group to greet me as I walked toward them; her hair, which was a dark chestnut close to black, was tied up in a knot except for a single strand.
We want a cavalier, said she, holding out both her hands, as if to offer them—And a cavalier ye shall have; said I, taking hold of both of them.
“We want a knight in shining armor,” she said, holding out both her hands as if to offer them. “And a knight you shall have,” I replied, taking hold of both of them.
Hadst thou, Nannette, been array’d like a dutchesse!
Had you, Nannette, been dressed like a duchess!
——But that cursed slit in thy petticoat!
——But that damn tear in your petticoat!
Nannette cared not for it.
Nannette didn’t care about it.
We could not have done without you, said she, letting go one hand, with self-taught politeness, leading me up with the other.
"We couldn't have done it without you," she said, releasing one hand with a self-taught politeness while guiding me up with the other.
A lame youth, whom Apollo had recompensed with a pipe, and to which he had added a tabourin of his own accord, ran sweetly over the prelude, as he sat upon the bank——Tie me up this tress instantly, said Nannette, putting a piece of string into my hand—It taught me to forget I was a stranger——The whole knot fell down——We had been seven years acquainted.
A lame young man, whom Apollo had given a pipe, and to which he had added a small drum on his own, played the prelude beautifully while sitting on the bank——“Tie up this braid for me right now,” said Nannette, handing me a piece of string—It made me forget that I was an outsider——The whole knot came undone——We had known each other for seven years.
The youth struck the note upon the tabourin—his pipe followed, and off we bounded——“the duce take that slit!”
The young man hit a note on the tambourine—his flute echoed, and we jumped off—“damn that split!”
The sister of the youth, who had stolen her voice from heaven, sung alternately with her brother——’twas a Gascoigne roundelay.
The sister of the young man, who had taken her voice from heaven, sang along with her brother—it was a Gascoigne roundelay.
VIVA LA JOIA!
FIDON LA TRISTESSA!
VIVA LA JOIA!
FIDON LA TRISTEZZA!
The nymphs join’d in unison, and their swains an octave below them——
The nymphs joined together in harmony, and their shepherds sang an octave below them——
I would have given a crown to have it sew’d up—Nannette would not have given a SOUS—Viva la joia! was in her lips—Viva la joia! was in her eyes. A transient spark of amity shot across the space betwixt us——She look’d amiable!——Why could I not live, and end my days thus? Just Disposer of our joys and sorrows, cried I, why could not a man sit down in the lap of content here——and dance, and sing, and say his prayers, and go to heaven with this nut-brown maid? Capriciously did she bend her head on one side, and dance up insidious——Then ’tis time to dance off, quoth I; so changing only partners and tunes, I danced it away from Lunel to Montpellier——from thence to Pesçnas, Beziers——I danced it along through Narbonne, Carcasson, and Castle Naudairy, till at last I danced myself into Perdrillo’s pavillion, where pulling out a paper of black lines, that I might go on straight forwards, without digression or parenthesis, in my uncle Toby’s amours——
I would have traded a crown to have it sewn up—Nannette wouldn’t have given a SOUS—Viva la joia! was on her lips—Viva la joia! shone in her eyes. A brief spark of friendship flickered between us——She looked friendly!——Why couldn't I just live and end my days like this? Just Disposer of our joys and sorrows, I cried, why couldn’t a man sit down in the lap of content here——and dance, and sing, and say his prayers, and go to heaven with this nut-brown maid? She playfully tilted her head to the side and danced temptingly——Then it’s time to dance off, I said; so changing only partners and tunes, I danced it away from Lunel to Montpellier——from there to Pesçnas, Beziers——I danced it through Narbonne, Carcassonne, and Castle Naudairy, until finally I danced myself into Perdrillo’s pavilion, where I pulled out a sheet of black lines, so I could keep going straight ahead, without digressing or adding parentheses, about my uncle Toby’s crushes
I begun thus——
I started like this—
1. Vid. Book of French post roads, page 36, edition of 1762.
1. See Book of French post roads, page 36, edition of 1762.
————————ulla parem.
ulla parem.
4. The same Don Pringello, the celebrated Spanish architect, of whom my cousin Antony has made such honourable mention in a scholium to the Tale inscribed to his name.—Vid. p. 129, small edit.
4. The same Don Pringello, the renowned Spanish architect, whom my cousin Antony has praised so highly in a note to the story dedicated to him.—See p. 129, small edit.
BOOK VIII
CHAPTER I
——But softly——for in these sportive plains, and under this genial sun, where at this instant all flesh is running out piping, fiddling, and dancing to the vintage, and every step that’s taken, the judgment is surprised by the imagination, I defy, notwithstanding all that has been said upon straight lines1 in sundry pages of my book—I defy the best cabbage planter that ever existed, whether he plants backwards or forwards, it makes little difference in the account (except that he will have more to answer for in the one case than in the other)—I defy him to go on coolly, critically, and canonically, planting his cabbages one by one, in straight lines, and stoical distances, especially if slits in petticoats are unsew’d up—without ever and anon straddling out, or sidling into some bastardly digression——In Freeze-land, Fog-land, and some other lands I wot of—it may be done——
——But softly——for in these playful fields, and under this warm sun, where right now everyone is out singing, playing music, and dancing to the harvest, and with every step taken, reality is caught off guard by imagination, I challenge, despite everything that's been said about straight lines1 in various pages of my book—I challenge the best cabbage planter that ever lived, whether he plants backward or forward, it hardly matters in the end (except he’ll have more to explain in one case than the other)—I challenge him to calmly and methodically plant his cabbages one by one, in straight lines, and at measured distances, especially if there are slits in skirts that aren’t sewn up—without occasionally stepping out or leaning into some awkward digression——In Freeze-land, Fog-land, and some other places I know of—it may be done
But in this clear climate of fantasy and perspiration, where every idea, sensible and insensible, gets vent—in this land, my dear Eugenius—in this fertile land of chivalry and romance, where I now sit, unskrewing my ink-horn to write my uncle Toby’s amours, and with all the meanders of Julia’s track in quest of her Diego, in full view of my study window—if thou comest not and takest me by the hand——
But in this clear atmosphere of fantasy and sweat, where every idea, sensible and nonsensical, gets expressed—in this land, my dear Eugenius—in this rich land of chivalry and romance, where I’m now sitting, opening my ink bottle to write about my uncle Toby’s romantic adventures, and tracing Julia's journey in search of her Diego, right in front of my study window—if you don’t come and take me by the hand
What a work it is likely to turn out!
What a piece of work it’s going to be!
Let us begin it.
Let's get started.
CHAPTER II
It is with LOVE as with CUCKOLDOM——
It’s like LOVE and CUCKOLDOM—
But now I am talking of beginning a book, and have long had a thing upon my mind to be imparted to the reader, which, if not imparted now, can never be imparted to him as long as I live (whereas the COMPARISON may be imparted to him any hour 396 in the day)——I’ll just mention it, and begin in good earnest.
But now I'm talking about starting a book, and I've had something on my mind that I need to share with the reader. If I don't share it now, I might never get the chance while I'm alive (whereas the COMPARISON can be shared at any hour 396 of the day)——I'll just mention it and get started for real.
The thing is this.
Here's the deal.
That of all the several ways of beginning a book which are now in practice throughout the known world, I am confident my own way of doing it is the best——I’m sure it is the most religious——for I begin with writing the first sentence——and trusting to Almighty God for the second.
Of all the different ways to start a book that are used around the world today, I truly believe that my approach is the best—I’m certain it’s the most sincere—because I begin by writing the first sentence and then rely on Almighty God for the second.
’Twould cure an author for ever of the fuss and folly of opening his street-door, and calling in his neighbours and friends, and kinsfolk, with the devil and all his imps, with their hammers and engines, &c., only to observe how one sentence of mine follows another, and how the plan follows the whole.
It would cure an author forever of the hassle and nonsense of opening his front door and inviting in his neighbors, friends, and family, along with the devil and all his minions, with their tools and machinery, just to see how one of my sentences follows the next, and how the plan fits together as a whole.
I wish you saw me half starting out of my chair, with what confidence, as I grasp the elbow of it, I look up——catching the idea, even sometimes before it half way reaches me——
I wish you could see me half rising from my chair, with such confidence, as I grip its elbow, I look up—catching the idea, even sometimes before it even gets to me—
I believe in my conscience I intercept many a thought which heaven intended for another man.
I genuinely feel that I catch a lot of thoughts that were meant for someone else.
Pope and his Portrait2 are fools to me——no martyr is ever so full of faith or fire——I wish I could say of good works too——but I have no
Pope and his Portrait2 seem like fools to me—no martyr is ever so full of faith or passion—I wish I could say the same about good works—but I have none
Zeal or Anger——or
Anger or Zeal——
Zeal or Anger—
Anger or Zeal—
And till gods and men agree together to call it by the same name——the errantest Tartuffe, in science—in politics—or in religion, shall never kindle a spark within me, or have a worse word, or a more unkind greeting, than what he will read in the next chapter.
And until gods and humans come to an agreement on what to call it——the most misguided Tartuffe, in science—in politics—or in religion, will never spark any interest in me, nor receive any worse words or cold greetings than what he will read in the next chapter.
CHAPTER III
——Bonjour!——good morrow!——so you have got your cloak on betimes!——but ’tis a cold morning, and you judge the matter rightly——’tis better to be well mounted, than go o’ foot——and obstructions in the glands are dangerous——And how goes it with thy concubine—thy wife,—and thy little ones o’ both sides? and when did you hear from the old gentleman and lady—your sister, aunt, uncle, and cousins——I hope they have got better of their colds, coughs, claps, toothaches, fevers, stranguries, sciaticas, swellings, and sore eyes.
——Hello!——good morning!——so you've put your cloak on early!——but it’s a chilly morning, and you’re right to think that——it’s better to be well mounted than to walk——and blockages in the glands are dangerous——And how's your partner—your wife,—and your kids from both sides? When did you last hear from the old gentleman and lady—your sister, aunt, uncle, and cousins——I hope they’ve recovered from their colds, coughs, infections, toothaches, fevers, pains, swellings, and sore eyes.
——What a devil of an apothecary! to take so much blood—give such a vile purge—puke—poultice—plaister—night-draught—clyster—blister?——And why so many grains of 397 calomel? santa Maria! and such a dose of opium! periclitating, pardi! the whole family of ye, from head to tail——By my great-aunt Dinah’s old black velvet mask! I think there was no occasion for it.
——What a terrible apothecary! to take so much blood—give such a disgusting purge—vomit—poultice—bandage—night medicine—enema—blister?——And why so many grains of 397 calomel? Holy Mary! and such a huge dose of opium! It's outrageous, for sure! the whole family of you, from head to toe——By my great-aunt Dinah’s old black velvet mask! I think it was completely unnecessary.
Now this being a little bald about the chin, by frequently putting off and on, before she was got with child by the coachman—not one of our family would wear it after. To cover the MASK afresh, was more than the mask was worth——and to wear a mask which was bald, or which could be half seen through, was as bad as having no mask at all——
Now, this being a little bald around the chin, from constantly putting it on and taking it off, before she got pregnant by the coachman—not one of our family would wear it after. To cover the MASK again was more trouble than the mask was worth—and wearing a mask that was bald, or one that could be seen through, was just as bad as not wearing a mask at all Please provide the text to modernize.
This is the reason, may it please your reverences, that in all our numerous family, for these four generations, we count no more than one archbishop, a Welch judge, some three or four aldermen, and a single mountebank——
This is the reason, if it pleases you, that in all our many family members, over these four generations, we have no more than one archbishop, a Welch judge, about three or four aldermen, and just one charlatan
In the sixteenth century, we boast of no less than a dozen alchymists.
In the sixteenth century, we proudly have at least a dozen alchemists.
CHAPTER IV
“It is with Love as with Cuckoldom”——the suffering party is at least the third, but generally the last in the house who knows anything about the matter: this comes, as all the world knows, from having half a dozen words for one thing; and so long, as what in this vessel of the human frame, is Love—may be Hatred, in that——Sentiment half a yard higher——and Nonsense—————no, Madam,—not there——I mean at the part I am now pointing to with my forefinger——how can we help ourselves?
“It is the same with Love as it is with Cuckoldry” — the one who suffers is usually at least the third, but often the last in the household to figure things out: this happens, as everyone knows, because we have so many words for one concept; and as long as what in this human body is Love — it can also be Hatred, in that case — Sentiment half a yard higher — and Nonsense — no, Madam, not over there — I mean at the part I’m currently pointing to with my finger — how can we help ourselves?
Of all mortal, and immortal men too, if you please, who ever soliloquized upon this mystic subject, my uncle Toby was the worst fitted, to have push’d his researches, thro’ such a contention of feelings; and he had infallibly let them all run on, as we do worse matters, to see what they would turn out——had not Bridget’s pre-notification of them to Susannah, and Susannah’s repeated manifestoes thereupon to all the world, made it necessary for my uncle Toby to look into the affair.
Of all the people, both mortal and immortal, who have ever pondered this mysterious topic, my uncle Toby was the least suited to explore it amidst such a mix of emotions. He would have likely let his thoughts drift aimlessly, as we often do with lesser issues, just to see where they would lead—if it hadn't been for Bridget's warning to Susannah, and Susannah's repeated announcements about it to everyone, which made it necessary for my uncle Toby to investigate the matter.
CHAPTER V
Why weavers, gardeners, and gladiators—or a man with a pined leg (proceeding from some ailment in the foot)—should ever have had some tender nymph breaking her heart in secret 398 for them, are points well and duly settled and accounted for by ancient and modern physiologists.
Why? weavers, gardeners, and gladiators—or a guy with a bad leg (from some issue with his foot)—should ever have had a gentle nymph secretly heartbroken over them, are questions that ancient and modern physiologists have thoroughly explored and explained. 398
A water-drinker, provided he is a profess’d one, and does it without fraud or covin, is precisely in the same predicament: not that, at first sight, there is any consequence, or show of logic in it, “That a rill of cold water dribbling through my inward parts, should light up a torch in my Jenny’s—”
A water-drinker, as long as they’re a professional and do it honestly, is in exactly the same situation: not that, at first glance, there’s any consequence or logic in it, “That a stream of cold water flowing through my insides should spark a flame in my Jenny’s—”
——The proposition does not strike one; on the contrary, it seems to run opposite to the natural workings of causes and effects——
The idea doesn't seem convincing; instead, it appears to go against the natural flow of causes and effects
But it shews the weakness and imbecility of human reason.
But it shows the weakness and ineffectiveness of human reason.
——“And in perfect good health with it?”
“And in perfect health with it?”
—The most perfect,—Madam, that friendship herself could wish me——
—The most perfect,—Madam, that friendship itself could wish me——
“And drink nothing!—nothing but water?”
“And drink nothing?—nothing but water?”
—Impetuous fluid! the moment thou pressest against the flood-gates of the brain——see how they give way!——
—Impetuous fluid! the moment you press against the floodgates of the brain——see how they give way!
In swims Curiosity, beckoning to her damsels to follow—they dive into the centre of the current——
In swims Curiosity, calling to her followers to come along—they plunge into the heart of the now
Fancy sits musing upon the bank, and with her eyes following the stream, turns straws and bulrushes into masts and bowsprits——And Desire, with vest held up to the knee in one hand, snatches at them, as they swim by her with the other——
Fancy sits lost in thought on the riverbank, watching the water as she transforms straws and reeds into masts and bowsprits. And Desire, holding up her skirt with one hand, reaches for them as they float past with the other
O ye water-drinkers! is it then by this delusive fountain, that ye have so often governed and turn’d this world about like a mill-wheel—grinding the faces of the impotent—bepowdering their ribs—bepeppering their noses, and changing sometimes even the very frame and face of nature——
O you water-drinkers! Is it really by this misleading fountain that you have so often controlled and spun this world around like a mill-wheel—crushing the powerless—grinding their bones—peppering their noses, and sometimes even altering the very structure and appearance of nature
If I was you, quoth Yorick, I would drink more water, Eugenius—And, if I was you, Yorick, replied Eugenius, so would I.
If I were you, said Yorick, I'd drink more water, Eugenius—And, if I were you, Yorick, replied Eugenius, I would too.
Which shews they had both read Longinus——
Which shows they had both read Longinus——
For my own part, I am resolved never to read any book but my own, as long as I live.
For my part, I've decided that I will only read my own book for the rest of my life.
CHAPTER VI
I wish my uncle Toby had been a water-drinker; for then the thing had been accounted for, That the first moment Widow Wadman saw him, she felt something stirring within her in his favour—Something!—something.
I want my uncle Toby had been a water drinker; then it would have made sense that the first time Widow Wadman saw him, she felt something inside her for him—Something!—something.
—Something perhaps more than friendship—less than love—something—no 399 matter what—no matter where—I would not give a single hair off my mule’s tail, and be obliged to pluck it off myself (indeed the villain has not many to spare, and is not a little vicious into the bargain), to be let by your worships into the secret——
—Something maybe more than friendship—less than love—something—no matter what—no matter where—I wouldn’t give a single hair from my mule’s tail, and be forced to pull it out myself (in fact, the creature doesn’t have many to spare and is quite a pain as it is), to be allowed by you gentlemen into the secret
But the truth is, my uncle Toby was not a water-drinker; he drank it neither pure nor mix’d, or any how, or any where, except fortuitously upon some advanced posts, where better liquor was not to be had——or during the time he was under cure; when the surgeon telling him it would extend the fibres, and bring them sooner into contact——my uncle Toby drank it for quietness sake.
But the truth is, my uncle Toby wasn’t a drinker of water; he never drank it pure or mixed, or in any way, or anywhere, except occasionally at some outposts where better drinks weren’t available—or during the time he was receiving treatment; when the surgeon told him it would stretch the fibers and help them come together more quickly—my uncle Toby drank it just to keep the peace.
Now as all the world knows, that no effect in nature can be produced without a cause, and as it is as well known, that my uncle Toby was neither a weaver—a gardener, or a gladiator——unless as a captain, you will needs have him one—but then he was only a captain of foot—and besides, the whole is an equivocation——There is nothing left for us to suppose, but that my uncle Toby’s leg——but that will avail us little in the present hypothesis, unless it had proceeded from some ailment in the foot—whereas his leg was not emaciated from any disorder in his foot—for my uncle Toby’s leg was not emaciated at all. It was a little stiff and awkward, from a total disuse of it, for the three years he lay confined at my father’s house in town; but it was plump and muscular, and in all other respects as good and promising a leg as the other.
Now, as everyone knows, nothing in nature happens without a cause, and it’s also well known that my uncle Toby wasn’t a weaver, a gardener, or a gladiator—unless you want to call him one as a captain, but he was just a captain of foot. Besides, that’s a stretch. So, we can only assume that my uncle Toby’s leg—though that doesn’t really help our current situation unless it came from some issue in the foot—yet his leg wasn’t thin from any problem with his foot, because my uncle Toby’s leg was not thin at all. It was a bit stiff and awkward from three years of being unused while he stayed at my father’s place in the city, but it was strong and muscular, and in all other ways, it was just as good and promising as the other leg.
I declare, I do not recollect any one opinion or passage of my life, where my understanding was more at a loss to make ends meet, and torture the chapter I had been writing, to the service of the chapter following it, than in the present case: one would think I took a pleasure in running into difficulties of this kind, merely to make fresh experiments of getting out of ’em——Inconsiderate soul that thou art! What! are not the unavoidable distresses with which, as an author and a man, thou art hemm’d in on every side of thee——are they, Tristram, not sufficient, but thou must entangle thyself still more?
I must say, I don’t remember any moment in my life when I was more confused and struggled to connect the ideas I was writing than right now. It’s as if I enjoy getting into these kinds of messes just so I can try to figure a way out of them—what a thoughtless person you are! Seriously! Aren’t the unavoidable challenges surrounding you as an author and a person enough? Do you really need to complicate things even further?
Is it not enough that thou art in debt, and that thou hast ten cart-loads of thy fifth and sixth volumes3 still—still unsold, and art almost at thy wit’s ends, how to get them off thy hands?
Is it not enough that you are in debt, and that you have ten cart-loads of your fifth and sixth volumes 3 still—still unsold, and you are almost at your wit's end, trying to figure out how to get rid of them?
To this hour art thou not tormented with the vile asthma that thou gattest in skating against the wind in Flanders? and is it but two months ago, that in a fit of laughter, on seeing a 400 cardinal make water like a quirister (with both hands) thou brakest a vessel in thy lungs, whereby, in two hours, thou lost as many quarts of blood; and hadst thou lost as much more, did not the faculty tell thee———it would have amounted to a gallon?———
Are you still suffering from that awful asthma you got while skating against the wind in Flanders? And was it really just two months ago that, in a fit of laughter, you saw a 400 cardinal urinating like a little boy (with both hands) and ended up breaking a blood vessel in your lungs, causing you to lose a couple of quarts of blood in just two hours? Didn't the doctors tell you———if you lost that much more, it would have been close to a gallon?
CHAPTER VII
——But for heaven’s sake, let us not talk of quarts or gallons——let us take the story straight before us; it is so nice and intricate a one, it will scarce bear the transposition of a single tittle; and, somehow or other, you have got me thrust almost into the middle of it—
——But for goodness' sake, let's not discuss quarts or gallons——let's focus on the story itself; it's such a nice and complex one that it can hardly handle the rearrangement of even a single detail; and somehow, I've found myself pushed right into the middle of it—
—I beg we may take more care.
—I request that we be more careful.
CHAPTER VIII
My uncle Toby and the corporal had posted down with so much heat and precipitation, to take possession of the spot of ground we have so often spoke of, in order to open their campaign as early as the rest of the allies; that they had forgot one of the most necessary articles of the whole affair; it was neither a pioneer’s spade, a pickax, or a shovel—
My uncle Toby and the corporal rushed down with such energy and urgency to claim the piece of land we’ve talked about so many times, hoping to start their campaign as early as the other allies; that they forgot one of the most essential items for the whole operation; it was neither a pioneer’s spade, a pickaxe, or a shovel
—It was a bed to lie on: so that as Shandy-Hall was at that time unfurnished; and the little inn where poor Le Fever died, not yet built; my uncle Toby was constrained to accept of a bed at Mrs. Wadman’s, for a night or two, till corporal Trim (who to the character of an excellent valet, groom, cook, sempster, surgeon, and engineer, superadded that of an excellent upholsterer too), with the help of a carpenter and a couple of taylors, constructed one in my uncle Toby’s house.
—It was a bed to lie on: since Shandy-Hall was unfurnished at that time, and the little inn where poor Le Fever died hadn’t been built yet, my uncle Toby had to stay at Mrs. Wadman’s for a night or two, until corporal Trim (who was not only an excellent valet, groom, cook, seamstress, surgeon, and engineer but also a fantastic upholsterer) teamed up with a carpenter and a couple of tailors to put one together in my uncle Toby’s house.
A daughter of Eve, for such was widow Wadman, and ’tis all the character I intend to give of her—
A daughter of Eve, as widow Wadman was, and that’s all the description I plan to give of her—
—“That she was a perfect woman—” had better be fifty leagues off—or in her warm bed—or playing with a case-knife—or anything you please—than make a man the object of her attention, when the house and all the furniture is her own.
—“That she was a perfect woman—” had better be fifty leagues away—or in her cozy bed—or playing with a pocket knife—or anything you want—than making a man the focus of her attention, when the house and all the furniture belong to her.
There is nothing in it out of doors and in broad day-light, where a woman has a power, physically speaking, of viewing a man in more lights than one—but here, for her soul, she can see him in no light without mixing something of her own goods and 401 chattels along with him——till by reiterated acts of such combination, he gets foisted into her inventory——
There’s nothing outside in the daylight where a woman can see a man from different angles, but here, for her soul, she can only see him in one way if she combines him with some of her own possessions. Through repeated acts of this combination, he ends up included in her stock
—And then good night.
—And then goodnight.
But this is not matter of System; for I have delivered that above——nor is it matter of Breviary——for I make no man’s creed but my own——nor matter of Fact——at least that I know of; but ’tis matter copulative and introductory to what follows.
But this isn’t about System; I explained that earlier—nor is it about Prayer book—since I only follow my own beliefs—nor is it about Fact—at least not that I’m aware of; it’s just a connecting point leading into what comes next.
CHAPTER IX
I do not speak it with regard to the coarseness or cleanness of them—or the strength of their gussets——but pray do not night-shifts differ from day-shifts as much in this particular, as in anything else in the world; That they so far exceed the others in length, that when you are laid down in them, they fall almost as much below the feet, as the day-shifts fall short of them?
I’m down not comment on their roughness or cleanliness—or the strength of their seams—but please tell me, don't night-shifts differ from day-shifts in this way, just like they do in everything else? They are so much longer that when you lie down in them, they extend almost as far below your feet as the day-shifts fall short?
Widow Wadman’s night-shifts (as was the mode I suppose in King William’s and Queen Anne’s reigns) were cut however after this fashion; and if the fashion is changed (for in Italy they are come to nothing)——so much the worse for the public; they were two Flemish ells and a half in length; so that allowing a moderate woman two ells, she had half an ell to spare, to do what she would with.
Widow Wadman’s night shifts (which I guess were the norm in King William’s and Queen Anne’s times) were made like this; and if the style has changed (since in Italy they've gone out of fashion)——that's too bad for the public; they were two Flemish ells and a half long; so if you give a reasonable woman two ells, she had half an ell left over to use as she pleased.
Now from one little indulgence gained after another, in the many bleak and decemberly nights of a seven years widowhood, things had insensibly come to this pass, and for the two last years had got establish’d into one of the ordinances of the bed-chamber—That as soon as Mrs. Wadman was put to bed, and had got her legs stretched down to the bottom of it, of which she always gave Bridget notice—Bridget, with all suitable decorum, having first open’d the bed-cloaths at the feet, took hold of the half-ell of cloth we are speaking of, and having gently, and with both her hands, drawn it downwards to its furthest extension, and then contracted it again side-long by four or five even plaits, she took a large corking pin out of her sleeve, and with the point directed towards her, pinn’d the plaits all fast together a little above the hem; which done, she tuck’d all in tight at the feet, and wish’d her mistress a good night.
Now, after indulging in one small comfort after another during the many cold, December-like nights of seven years as a widow, things had gradually settled into a routine. For the last two years, it became a regular practice in the bedroom—once Mrs. Wadman was in bed and had stretched her legs to the bottom, which she always informed Bridget about—Bridget, with the appropriate decorum, first opened the covers at the feet. She then took hold of the half-yard of fabric we’re talking about and gently pulled it down to its farthest point, before neatly folding it back up with four or five even pleats. Then, she pulled a large safety pin from her sleeve and, with the pointed end facing her, pinned the pleats together just above the hem. Once that was done, she tucked everything in tight at the feet and wished her mistress good night.
This was constant, and without any other variation than this; that on shivering and tempestuous nights, when Bridget untuck’d the feet of the bed, &c., to do this——she consulted no thermometer but that of her own passions; and so performed it 402 standing—kneeling—or squatting, according to the different degrees of faith, hope, and charity, she was in, and bore towards her mistress that night. In every other respect, the etiquette was sacred, and might have vied with the most mechanical one of the most inflexible bed-chamber in Christendom.
This was constant, with no variation except for this: on cold and stormy nights, when Bridget pulled the bedcovers down, she didn't check any thermometer but followed her own feelings; and she did it 402 standing, kneeling, or squatting, depending on her levels of faith, hope, and charity towards her mistress that night. In every other way, the etiquette was sacred and could compete with the most rigid protocols of any bed-chamber in Christendom.
The first night, as soon as the corporal had conducted my uncle Toby upstairs, which was about ten——Mrs. Wadman threw herself into her arm-chair, and crossing her left knee with her right, which formed a resting-place for her elbow, she reclin’d her cheek upon the palm of her hand, and leaning forwards ruminated till midnight upon both sides of the question.
The first night, right after the corporal brought my uncle Toby upstairs, which was around ten, Mrs. Wadman sank into her armchair. She crossed her left knee over her right, creating a spot for her elbow, leaned her cheek on her palm, and thought deeply until midnight about both sides of the issue.
The second night she went to her bureau, and having ordered Bridget to bring her up a couple of fresh candles and leave them upon the table, she took out her marriage-settlement, and read it over with great devotion: and the third night (which was the last of my uncle Toby’s stay) when Bridget had pull’d down the night-shift, and was assaying to stick in the corking pin——
The second night, she went to her dresser and asked Bridget to bring her a couple of fresh candles and leave them on the table. She took out her marriage settlement and read it with great attention. On the third night (which was the last of my uncle Toby’s visit), when Bridget had pulled down the nightgown and was trying to insert the corking pin
——With a kick of both heels at once, but at the same time the most natural kick that could be kick’d in her situation——for supposing * * * * * * * * * to be the sun in its meridian, it was a north-east kick——she kick’d the pin out of her fingers——the etiquette which hung upon it, down——down it fell to the ground, and was shiver’d into a thousand atoms.
——With a simultaneous kick from both heels, but still the most natural move she could make in her situation——if we imagine * * * * * as the sun at its peak, it was a north-east kick——she kicked the pin out of her fingers——the etiquette that was attached to it, down——down it fell to the ground and shattered into a thousand pieces.
From all which it was plain that widow Wadman was in love with my uncle Toby.
From all of this, it was clear that widow Wadman was in love with my uncle Toby.
CHAPTER X
My uncle Toby’s head at that time was full of other matters, so that it was not till the demolition of Dunkirk, when all the other civilities of Europe were settled, that he found leisure to return this.
My uncle Toby was preoccupied with other things, so it wasn't until the fall of Dunkirk, when all the other affairs in Europe were wrapped up, that he had the time to address this.
This made an armistice (that is, speaking with regard to my uncle Toby—but with respect to Mrs. Wadman, a vacancy)—of almost eleven years. But in all cases of this nature, as it is the second blow, happen at what distance of time it will, which makes the fray——I chuse for that reason to call these the amours of my uncle Toby with Mrs. Wadman, rather than the amours of Mrs. Wadman with my uncle Toby.
This created a break in hostilities (referring to my uncle Toby—but for Mrs. Wadman, it was a gap)—of almost eleven years. However, in all cases like this, it’s the second conflict, no matter how much time has passed, that sparks the trouble. That’s why I prefer to call these the romances of my uncle Toby with Mrs. Wadman, instead of saying the romances of Mrs. Wadman with my uncle Toby.
This is not a distinction without a difference.
This isn't a distinction without a difference.
It is not like the affair of an old hat cock’d——and a cock’d old hat, about which your reverences have so often been at odds with one another——but there is a difference here in the nature of things——
It’s not like the situation with an old hat cocked——and a cocked old hat, which you all have frequently disagreed about——but there’s a difference here in the nature of stuff
And let me tell you, gentry, a wide one too.
And let me tell you, folks, a big one too.
CHAPTER XI
Now as widow Wadman did love my uncle Toby——and my uncle Toby did not love widow Wadman, there was nothing for widow Wadman to do, but to go on and love my uncle Toby——or let it alone.
Now since widow Wadman loved my uncle Toby — and my uncle Toby did not return her feelings — widow Wadman had no choice but to either keep loving my uncle Toby or leave it alone.
Widow Wadman would do neither the one or the other.
Widow Wadman would do neither one nor the other.
——Gracious heaven!——but I forget I am a little of her temper myself; for whenever it so falls out, which it sometimes does about the equinoxes, that an earthly goddess is so much this, and that, and t’other, that I cannot eat my breakfast for her——and that she careth not three halfpence whether I eat my breakfast or no——
——Gracious heavens!——but I forget I have a bit of her temperament too; because whenever it happens, which it sometimes does around the equinoxes, that an earthly goddess is so much this, and that, and the other, that I can't even eat my breakfast because of her——and she doesn't care a bit whether I eat my breakfast or not
——Curse on her! and so I send her to Tartary, and from Tartary to Terra del Fuogo, and so on to the devil: in short, there is not an infernal nitch where I do not take her divinityship and stick it.
——Curse her! So, I’m sending her to Tartary, then from Tartary to Terra del Fuogo, and then on to the devil: in short, there isn’t a hellish corner where I won’t take her divine self and stick it.
But as the heart is tender, and the passions in these tides ebb and flow ten times in a minute, I instantly bring her back again; and as I do all things in extremes, I place her in the very centre of the milky-way——
But since the heart is soft, and emotions in these waves rise and fall ten times in a minute, I immediately bring her back again; and as I always do things to the extreme, I put her right in the center of the Milky Way
Brightest of stars! thou wilt shed thy influence upon some one———
Brightest of stars! you will shine your light on someone———
——The duce take her and her influence too——for at that word I lose all patience——much good may it do him!——By all that is hirsute and gashly! I cry, taking off my furr’d cap, and twisting it round my finger——I would not give sixpence for a dozen such!
——The leader takes her and her influence too——for at that word I lose all patience——good luck to him!——By all that is hairy and horrible! I cry, taking off my fur cap and twisting it around my finger——I wouldn’t pay a dime for a dozen like her!
——But ’tis an excellent cap too (putting it upon my head, and pressing it close to my ears)—and warm—and soft; especially if you stroke it the right way—but alas! that will never be my luck——(so here my philosophy is shipwreck’d again).
——But it's a great cap too (putting it on my head, and pressing it close to my ears)—and warm—and soft; especially if you stroke it the right way—but sadly, that will never be my luck——(so here my philosophy is shipwrecked again).
——No; I shall never have a finger in the pye (so here I break my metaphor)——
——No; I will never get involved (so here I break my metaphor)——
Crust and Crumb
Crust and Bread
Inside and out
Inside and outside
Top and bottom——I detest it, I hate it, I repudiate it——I’m sick at the sight of it——
Top and bottom—I can't stand it, I hate it, I reject it—I'm fed up with the sight of it—
’Tis all pepper,
It's all pepper,
’Tis all garlick,
It’s all garlic,
’Tis all staragen,
It’s all staragen,
’Tis all salt, and
It's all salt, and
’Tis all devil’s dung——by the great arch-cook of cooks, who does nothing, I think, from morning to night, but sit down by the fire-side and invent inflammatory dishes for us, I would not touch it for the world——
It’s everythinggarbage——by the great master chef, who seems to do nothing from morning to night but sit by the fire and come up with spicy dishes for us, I wouldn't touch it for anything in the world——
——O Tristram! Tristram! cried Jenny.
Oh Tristram! Tristram! cried Jenny.
O Jenny! Jenny! replied I, and so went on with the twelfth chapter.
Oh Jenny! Jenny! I replied, and then continued with the twelfth chapter.
CHAPTER XII
——“Not touch it for the world,” did I say——
“Not touch it for the world,” I said—
Lord, how I have heated my imagination with this metaphor!
Lord, how I've sparked my imagination with this metaphor!
CHAPTER XIII
Which shows, let your reverences and worships say what you will of it (for as for thinking——all who do think—think pretty much alike both upon it and other matters)——Love is certainly, at least alphabetically speaking, one of the most
Which shows, let your respect and admiration say what you want about it (because when it comes to thinking—everyone who thinks—tends to think similarly about it and other things)—Love is definitely, at least when considering the alphabet, one of the most
A | gitating |
B | ewitching |
C | onfounded |
D | evilish affairs of life—the most |
E | xtravagant |
F | utilitous |
G | alligaskinish |
H | andy-dandyish |
I | racundulous (there is no K to it) and |
L | yrical of all human passions: at the same time, the most |
M | isgiving |
N | innyhammering |
O | bstipating |
P | ragmatical |
S | tridulous |
R idiculous—though by the bye the R should have gone 405 first—But in short ’tis of such a nature, as my father once told my uncle Toby upon the close of a long dissertation upon the subject——“You can scarce,” said he, “combine two ideas together upon it, brother Toby, without an hypallage”——What’s that? cried my uncle Toby.
Ridiculous—though by the way, the R should have come first—But in short, it's such that my father once told my uncle Toby at the end of a long discussion on the subject—“You can hardly,” he said, “combine two ideas about it, brother Toby, without a hypallage” —“What’s that?” shouted my uncle Toby.
The cart before the horse, replied my father——
The cart before the horse, my dad replied—
——And what is he to do there? cried my uncle Toby——
——And what is he supposed to do there? my uncle exclaimed Toby——
Nothing, quoth my father, but to get in——or let it alone.
Nothing, my father said, just get in—or leave it alone.
Now widow Wadman, as I told you before, would do neither the one or the other.
Now widow Wadman, as I mentioned earlier, would do neither one nor the other.
She stood however ready harnessed and caparisoned at all points, to watch accidents.
She stood, fully equipped and adorned at every point, ready to watch for any mishaps.
CHAPTER XIV
The Fates, who certainly all foreknew of these amours of widow Wadman and my uncle Toby, had, from the first creation of matter and motion (and with more courtesy than they usually do things of this kind), established such a chain of causes and effects hanging so fast to one another, that it was scarce possible for my uncle Toby to have dwelt in any other house in the world, or to have occupied any other garden in Christendom, but the very house and garden which join’d and laid parallel to Mrs. Wadman’s; this, with the advantage of a thickset arbour in Mrs. Wadman’s garden, but planted in the hedge-row of my uncle Toby’s, put all the occasions into her hands which Love-militancy wanted; she could observe my uncle Toby’s motions, and was mistress likewise of his councils of war; and as his unsuspecting heart had given leave to the corporal, through the mediation of Bridget, to make her a wicker-gate of communication to enlarge her walks, it enabled her to carry on her approaches to the very door of the sentry-box; and sometimes out of gratitude, to make an attack, and endeavour to blow my uncle Toby up in the very sentry-box itself.
The Fates, who definitely knew all about the affairs of widow Wadman and my uncle Toby, had, since the very beginning of matter and motion (and with more grace than they usually show in such cases), established a chain of causes and effects so tightly linked that it was almost impossible for my uncle Toby to have lived in any other house in the world, or to have had any other garden in Christendom, other than the one that was right next to Mrs. Wadman’s; this, combined with the advantage of a dense arbour in Mrs. Wadman’s garden, but situated in the hedge-row of my uncle Toby’s, provided her with all the opportunities that the pursuit of love required; she could watch my uncle Toby’s movements and had access to his plans of action; and since his unsuspecting heart had allowed the corporal, through the help of Bridget, to create a wicker-gate for her to extend her walks, it enabled her to approach right to the door of the sentry-box; and sometimes, out of gratitude, to launch an attack and try to catch my uncle Toby right in the sentry-box itself.
CHAPTER XV
It is a great pity——but ’tis certain from every day’s observation of man, that he may be set on fire like a candle, at either end—provided there is a sufficient wick standing out; if there is not—there’s an end of the affair; and if there is—by lighting 406 it at the bottom, as the flame in that case has the misfortune generally to put out itself—there’s an end of the affair again.
It is a real shame—but it's clear from everyday observations of people that one can be ignited like a candle from either end—assuming there is enough wick exposed; if there isn't—it’s the end of the story; and if there is—by lighting 406 it at the bottom, since the flame usually tends to extinguish itself in that scenario—well, that’s the end of the story again.
For my part, could I always have the ordering of it which way I would be burnt myself—for I cannot bear the thoughts of being burnt like a beast—I would oblige a housewife constantly to light me at the top; for then I should burn down decently to the socket; that is, from my head to my heart, from my heart to my liver, from my liver to my bowels, and so on by the meseraick veins and arteries, through all the turns and lateral insertions of the intestines and their tunicles to the blind gut——
For my part, if I could choose how I would be burned, I would want to be lit from the top. I can't stand the idea of being burned like an animal. That way, I would burn down nicely to the end; starting from my head to my heart, then from my heart to my liver, from my liver to my intestines, and so on through the mesenteric veins and arteries, navigating all the twists and turns of the intestines and their linings down to the blind gut—
——I beseech you, doctor Slop, quoth my uncle Toby, interrupting him as he mentioned the blind gut, in a discourse with my father the night my mother was brought to bed of me——I beseech you, quoth my uncle Toby, to tell me which is the blind gut; for, old as I am, I vow I do not know to this day where it lies.
——I beg you, Doctor Slop, my uncle Toby said, interrupting him when he mentioned the blind gut, during a conversation with my father the night my mother gave birth to me——I beg you, my uncle Toby said, to tell me where the blind gut is; because, no matter how old I am, I swear I still don’t know where it is.
The blind gut, answered doctor Slop, lies betwixt the Ilion and Colon——
The blind gut, replied Dr. Slop, is located between the Ilion and Colon——
In a man? said my father.
In a guy? said my dad.
——’Tis precisely the same, cried doctor Slop, in a woman.——
——It’s exactly the same, shouted Dr. Slop, in a woman.——
That’s more than I know; quoth my father.
That’s more than I know, my father said.
CHAPTER XVI
——And so to make sure of both systems, Mrs. Wadman predetermined to light my uncle Toby neither at this end or that; but, like a prodigal’s candle, to light him, if possible, at both ends at once.
——And so to ensure both systems, Mrs. Wadman decided to light my uncle Toby not from one end or the other; instead, like a lavish candle, she aimed to light him, if possible, from both ends at the same time.
Now, through all the lumber rooms of military furniture, including both of horse and foot, from the great arsenal of Venice to the Tower of London (exclusive), if Mrs. Wadman had been rummaging for seven years together, and with Bridget to help her, she could not have found any one blind or mantelet so fit for her purpose, as that which the expediency of my uncle Toby’s affairs had fix’d up ready to her hands.
Now, through all the storage rooms filled with military gear, including everything for both cavalry and infantry, from the vast arsenal of Venice to the Tower of London (not including), if Mrs. Wadman had been searching for seven years straight, with Bridget to assist her, she couldn't have found anything blind or mantelet that was more suitable for her needs than what the situation with my uncle Toby’s affairs had prepared for her.
I believe I have not told you——but I don’t know——possibly I have——be it as it will, ’tis one of the number of those many things, which a man had better do over again, than dispute about it—That whatever town or fortress the corporal was at work upon, during the course of their campaign, my uncle Toby always took care, on the inside of his sentry-box, which was 407 towards his left hand, to have a plan of the place, fasten’d up with two or three pins at the top, but loose at the bottom, for the conveniency of holding it up to the eye, &c. . . . as occasions required; so that when an attack was resolved upon, Mrs. Wadman had nothing more to do, when she had got advanced to the door of the sentry-box, but to extend her right hand; and edging in her left foot at the same movement, to take hold of the map or plan, or upright, or whatever it was, and with out-stretched neck meeting it half way,—to advance it towards her; on which my uncle Toby’s passions were sure to catch fire——for he would instantly take hold of the other corner of the map in his left hand, and with the end of his pipe in the other, begin an explanation.
I believe I haven't told you—but I’m not sure—maybe I have—whatever the case, it’s just one of those things that a person is better off repeating than arguing about. Anyway, whatever town or fortress the corporal was working on during their campaign, my uncle Toby always made sure to have a plan of the place pinned up inside his sentry box, which was 407 on his left. He fastened it at the top with two or three pins but kept the bottom loose for convenience so he could hold it up to his eye and such. So when an attack was planned, all Mrs. Wadman had to do when she got to the door of the sentry box was extend her right hand, while sliding in her left foot at the same time to grab the map, or plan, or whatever it was, and leaning forward to meet it halfway—she would pull it towards her. This would invariably set off my uncle Toby’s passions—because he would immediately grab the other corner of the map with his left hand and with the end of his pipe in his other hand, start explaining.
When the attack was advanced to this point;——the world will naturally enter into the reasons of Mrs. Wadman’s next stroke of generalship——which was, to take my uncle Toby’s tobacco-pipe out of his hand as soon as she possibly could; which, under one pretence or other, but generally that of pointing more distinctly at some redoubt or breastwork in the map, she would effect before my uncle Toby (poor soul!) had well march’d above half a dozen toises with it.
When the attack reached this stage;——the world will naturally consider the reasons behind Mrs. Wadman’s next move in the strategy——which was to take my uncle Toby’s tobacco pipe from him as quickly as she could; which she would manage under one pretext or another, usually claiming that she was pointing out something specific on the map related to a redoubt or breastwork, before my uncle Toby (poor guy!) had even walked more than a few steps with it.
—It obliged my uncle Toby to make use of his forefinger.
—It forced my uncle Toby to use his forefinger.
The difference it made in the attack was this; That in going upon it, as in the first case, with the end of her forefinger against the end of my uncle Toby’s tobacco-pipe, she might have travelled with it, along the lines, from Dan to Beersheba, had my uncle Toby’s lines reach’d so far, without any effect: For as there was no arterial or vital heat in the end of the tobacco-pipe, it could excite no sentiment——it could neither give fire by pulsation——or receive it by sympathy——’twas nothing but smoke.
The difference it made in the attack was this: that by using the tip of her forefinger against the tip of my uncle Toby’s tobacco pipe, she could have traced it along the lines from Dan to Beersheba, if my uncle Toby's lines reached that far, without any result. Since there was no arterial or vital heat in the end of the tobacco pipe, it couldn’t stir any feeling—it could neither spark a response through pulsation nor receive one through sympathy—it was just smoke.
Whereas, in following my uncle Toby’s forefinger with hers, close thro’ all the little turns and indentings of his works—pressing sometimes against the side of it——then treading upon its nail——then tripping it up——then touching it here——then there, and so on——it set something at least in motion.
Whereas, while following my uncle Toby’s finger with hers, closely tracing all the little curves and indentations of his work—sometimes pressing against the side of it—then stepping on its nail—then tripping it up—then touching it here—then there, and so on—it set something in motion at least.
This, tho’ slight skirmishing, and at a distance from the main body, yet drew on the rest; for here, the map usually falling with the back of it, close to the side of the sentry-box, my uncle Toby, in the simplicity of his soul, would lay his hand flat upon it, in order to go on with his explanation; and Mrs. Wadman, by a manœuvre as quick as thought, would as certainly place her’s close beside it; this at once opened a communication, 408 large enough for any sentiment to pass or repass, which a person skill’d in the elementary and practical part of love-making, has occasion for——
This, although it was just a little skirmish, and happening far from the main group, still attracted the others; because here, the map typically ended up with its back next to the sentry-box, and my uncle Toby, in his innocent way, would lay his hand flat on it to continue his explanation; and Mrs. Wadman, with a quick move, would just as surely place hers right next to it; this instantly created an opening, 408 big enough for any feelings to move to and fro, which someone skilled in the basics and practical aspects of romance might need for the
By bringing up her forefinger parallel (as before) to my uncle Toby’s——it unavoidably brought the thumb into action——and the forefinger and thumb being once engaged, as naturally brought in the whole hand. Thine, dear uncle Toby! was never now in its right place——Mrs. Wadman had it ever to take up, or, with the gentlest pushings, protrusions, and equivocal compressions, that a hand to be removed is capable of receiving——to get it press’d a hair breadth of one side out of her way.
By raising her forefinger parallel (as before) to my uncle Toby’s—it inevitably made her thumb move too—and once her forefinger and thumb were engaged, it naturally involved her whole hand. Yours, dear uncle Toby! was never in the right position now—Mrs. Wadman always had to adjust it, or, with the gentlest nudges, pushes, and ambiguous compressions that a hand can experience when being moved, she would try to get it pushed just a hair's breadth to one side, out of her way.
Whilst this was doing, how could she forget to make him sensible, that it was her leg (and no one’s else) at the bottom of the sentry-box, which slightly press’d against the calf of his——So that my uncle Toby being thus attacked and sore push’d on both his wings——was it a wonder, if now and then, it put his centre into disorder?——
While this was happening, how could she forget to let him know that it was her leg (and no one else's) at the bottom of the sentry-box, which lightly pressed against the calf of his—So that my uncle Toby being thus bothered and sorely pushed on both his sides—was it any surprise if now and then, it threw him off balance? disorder?—
——The duce take it! said my uncle Toby.
——The duke take it! said my uncle Toby.
CHAPTER XVII
These attacks of Mrs. Wadman, you will readily conceive to be of different kinds; varying from each other, like the attacks which history is full of, and from the same reasons. A general looker-on would scarce allow them to be attacks at all——or if he did, would confound them all together——but I write not to them: it will be time enough to be a little more exact in my descriptions of them, as I come up to them, which will not be for some chapters; having nothing more to add in this, but that in a bundle of original papers and drawings which my father took care to roll up by themselves, there is a plan of Bouchain in perfect preservation (and shall be kept so, whilst I have power to preserve anything), upon the lower corner of which, on the right hand side, there is still remaining the marks of a snuffy finger and thumb, which there is all the reason in the world to imagine, were Mrs. Wadman’s; for the opposite side of the margin, which I suppose to have been my uncle Toby’s, is absolutely clean: This seems an authenticated record of one of these attacks; for there are vestigia of the two punctures partly grown up, but still visible on the opposite corner of the map, which are unquestionably the very holes, through which it has been pricked up in the sentry-box——
These incidents involving Mrs. Wadman are clearly of different types; they vary from each other just like the various events recorded in history, for similar reasons. A casual observer might not even recognize them as incidents at all—if they did, they might mix them all together—but I'm not writing for them. It'll be time enough to be more precise in my descriptions as I get to them, but that won't happen for a few chapters. All I have to add here is that in a collection of original papers and drawings my father carefully rolled up, there's a plan of Bouchain in excellent condition (and I'll keep it that way for as long as I can). On the lower right corner, there are still the marks of a finger and thumb that look like they've been used by someone with a runny nose, and there's every reason to believe those were Mrs. Wadman’s; the opposite side of the margin, which I assume belonged to my uncle Toby, is completely clean. This appears to be a documented record of one of these incidents; there are visible signs of two punctures that are mostly healed but still noticeable on the opposite corner of the map, which are undoubtedly the very holes made when it was propped up in the guard shack
By all that is priestly! I value this precious relick, with its stigmata and pricks, more than all the relicks of the Romish church——always excepting, when I am writing upon these matters, the pricks which entered the flesh of St. Radagunda in the desert, which in your road from Fesse to Cluny, the nuns of that name will shew you for love.
By everything that’s sacred! I treasure this precious relic, with its stigmata and pricks, more than all the relics of the Roman church—except when I’m writing about these things, the pricks that pierced the flesh of St. Radagunda in the desert, which the nuns of that name will show you for love on your way from Fess to Cluny.
CHAPTER XVIII
I think, an’ please your honour, quoth Trim, the fortifications are quite destroyed——and the bason is upon a level with the mole——I think so too; replied my uncle Toby with a sigh half suppress’d——but step into the parlour, Trim, for the stipulation——it lies upon the table.
I believe, if you don’t mind me saying, said Trim, the fortifications are completely destroyed—and the basin is level with the pier—I think that too, replied my uncle Toby with a half-suppressed sigh—but come into the living room, Trim, for the agreement—it’s on the table.
It has lain there these six weeks, replied the corporal, till this very morning that the old woman kindled the fire with it—
It has been there for six weeks, replied the corporal, until this very morning when the old woman started the fire with it—
——Then, said my uncle Toby, there is no further occasion for our services. The more, an’ please your honour, the pity, said the corporal; in uttering which he cast his spade into the wheel-barrow, which was beside him, with an air the most expressive of disconsolation that can be imagined, and was heavily turning about to look for his pickax, his pioneer’s shovel, his picquets, and other little military stores, in order to carry them off the field——when a heigh-ho! from the sentry-box, which being made of thin slit deal, reverberated the sound more sorrowfully to his ear, forbad him.
——Then, my uncle Toby said that we no longer needed to be involved. "What a shame," the corporal replied, casting his spade into the wheelbarrow beside him with an expression of deep disappointment, and he began to turn around to look for his pickax, his pioneer’s shovel, his stakes, and other small military supplies to take off the field—when a loud "heigh-ho!" from the sentry box, made of thin, slotted wood, echoed sorrowfully in his ears, stopping him.
——No; said the corporal to himself, I’ll do it before his honour rises to-morrow morning; so taking his spade out of the wheel-barrow again, with a little earth in it, as if to level something at the foot of the glacis——but with a real intent to approach nearer to his master, in order to divert him——he loosen’d a sod or two——pared their edges with his spade, and having given them a gentle blow or two with the back of it, he sat himself down close by my uncle Toby’s feet, and began as follows.
——No; the corporal said to himself, I’ll take care of it before his honor gets up tomorrow morning; so he pulled his spade out of the wheelbarrow again, with a bit of dirt in it, as if he were leveling something at the base of the glacis—but really to get closer to his master, to distract him——he loosened a sod or two——trimmed their edges with his spade, and after giving them a couple of light taps with the back of it, he sat down right by my uncle Toby’s feet and started talking.
CHAPTER XIX
It was a thousand pities——though I believe, an’ please your honour, I am going to say but a foolish kind of a thing for a soldier——
It was a huge shame——though I think, if you don't mind me saying, this might be a silly thing for a soldier
A soldier, cried my uncle Toby, interrupting the corporal, is no more exempt from saying a foolish thing, Trim, than a man of letters——But not so often, an’ please your honour, replied the corporal——My uncle Toby gave a nod.
A soldier, my uncle Toby interrupted the corporal, is no less prone to saying something foolish, Trim, than a scholar—But not as frequently, if it’s alright to say, replied the corporal—My uncle Toby nodded.
It was a thousand pities then, said the corporal, casting his eye upon Dunkirk, and the mole, as Servius Sulpicius, in returning out of Asia (when he sailed from Ægina towards Megara), did upon Corinth and Pyreus——
It was such a shame then, said the corporal, looking at Dunkirk and the pier, just like Servius Sulpicius did when he was coming back from Asia (after he set sail from Ægina towards Megara) and gazed upon Corinth and Piraeus
—“It was a thousand pities, an’ please your honour, to destroy these works——and a thousand pities to have let them stood.”——
—“It was such a shame, if I may say so, to destroy these works——and such a shame to have just let them stand.
——Thou art right, Trim, in both cases; said my uncle Toby.——This, continued the corporal, is the reason, that from the beginning of their demolition to the end——I have never once whistled, or sung, or laugh’d, or cry’d, or talk’d of past done deeds, or told your honour one story good or bad——
——You’re right, Trim, in both cases; my uncle Toby said.——This, the corporal continued, is the reason that from the start of their demolition to the end——I have never once whistled, sung, laughed, cried, talked about past deeds, or told you one good or bad
——Thou hast many excellencies, Trim, said my uncle Toby, and I hold it not the least of them, as thou happenest to be a story-teller, that of the number thou hast told me, either to amuse me in my painful hours, or divert me in my grave ones—thou hast seldom told me a bad one——
——You have many great qualities, Trim, my uncle Toby said, and I consider it one of the best that you happen to be a storyteller. Among all the stories you've shared with me, whether to entertain me during my tough times or to distract me in my serious moments—seldom have you told me a bad one
——Because, an’ please your honour, except one of a King of Bohemia and his seven castles,—they are all true; for they are about myself——
——Because, if you don’t mind me saying, except for one about a King of Bohemia and his seven castles,—they're all true; because they are about me
I do not like the subject the worse, Trim, said my uncle Toby, on that score: But prithee what is this story? thou hast excited my curiosity.
I don't like the topic any more than you do, Trim, my uncle Toby said regarding that: But please, what’s this story? You've piqued my curiosity.
I’ll tell it your honour, quoth the corporal, directly—Provided, said my uncle Toby, looking earnestly towards Dunkirk and the mole again——provided it is not a merry one; to such, Trim, a man should ever bring one half of the entertainment along with him; and the disposition I am in at present would wrong both thee, Trim, and thy story——It is not a merry one by any means, replied the corporal—Nor would I have it altogether a grave one, added my uncle Toby——It is neither the one nor the other, replied the corporal, but will suit your honour exactly——Then I’ll thank thee for it with all my heart, cried my uncle Toby; so prithee begin it, Trim.
"I'll tell it to you directly, your honor," said the corporal. "But," my uncle Toby said, looking intently towards Dunkirk and the mole again, "only if it's not a cheerful story; a man should always bring at least half the fun with him. The way I feel right now would ruin both you, Trim, and your story." "It's definitely not a cheerful one," replied the corporal. "Nor do I want it to be completely serious," added my uncle Toby. "It's neither one nor the other," said the corporal, "but it will fit your honor perfectly." "Then I thank you for it with all my heart," cried my uncle Toby; "so please start it, Trim."
The corporal made his reverence; and though it is not so easy a matter as the world imagines, to pull off a lank Montero-cap with grace——or a whit less difficult, in my conceptions, when a man is sitting squat upon the ground, to make a bow so teeming with respect as the corporal was wont; yet by suffering the 411 palm of his right hand, which was towards his master, to slip backwards upon the grass, a little beyond his body, in order to allow it the greater sweep——and by an unforced compression, at the same time, of his cap with the thumb and the two forefingers of his left, by which the diameter of the cap became reduced, so that it might be said, rather to be insensibly squeez’d—than pull’d off with a flatus——the corporal acquitted himself of both in a better manner than the posture of his affairs promised; and having hemmed twice, to find in what key his story would best go, and best suit his master’s humour,—he exchanged a single look of kindness with him, and set off thus.
The corporal made his bow, and while it’s not as easy as people think to remove a flimsy Montero cap gracefully—or any less difficult, in my opinion, when someone is sitting on the ground—to bow respectfully like the corporal usually did, he managed well. By allowing the palm of his right hand, which was facing his master, to slide back on the grass just past his body to give it a smoother motion—and by gently squeezing his cap with the thumb and two forefingers of his left hand, making it look more like it was gradually squeezed off rather than yanked off with a puff of air—the corporal did better than his situation suggested. After clearing his throat a couple of times to find the right tone for his story and match his master’s mood, he exchanged a glance of kindness with him and took off like this.
THE STORY OF THE KING OF BOHEMIA AND HIS SEVEN CASTLES
There was a certain king of Bo - - he———
There was a certain king of Bo - - he———
As the corporal was entering the confines of Bohemia, my uncle Toby obliged him to halt for a single moment; he had set out bare-headed, having, since he pull’d off his Montero-cap in the latter end of the last chapter, left it lying beside him on the ground.
As the corporal was entering the borders of Bohemia, my uncle Toby forced him to stop for a moment; he had started out without a hat, having left his Montero-cap on the ground next to him after taking it off at the end of the last chapter.
——The eye of Goodness espieth all things——so that before the corporal had well got through the first five words of his story, had my uncle Toby twice touch’d his Montero-cap with the end of his cane, interrogatively——as much as to say, Why don’t you put it on, Trim? Trim took it up with the most respectful slowness, and casting a glance of humiliation as he did it, upon the embroidery of the fore-part, which being dismally tarnish’d and fray’d moreover in some of the principal leaves and boldest parts of the pattern, he lay’d it down again between his two feet, in order to moralise upon the subject.
——The eye of Goodness sees everything——so that before the corporal had even finished the first five words of his story, my uncle Toby had twice touched his Montero cap with the tip of his cane, as if to say, Why don’t you put it on, Trim? Trim picked it up with the utmost respect, casting a glance of embarrassment at the embroidery on the front, which was sadly tarnished and frayed in several key areas of the pattern. He then laid it back down between his two feet to reflect on the matter.
——’Tis every word of it but too true, cried my uncle Toby, that thou art about to observe——
——It’s all too true, cried my uncle Toby, that you are about to watch
“Nothing in this world, Trim, is made to last for ever.”
Nothing in this world, Trim, is made to last forever.
——But when tokens, dear Tom, of thy love and remembrance wear out, said Trim, what shall we say?
——But when tokens, dear Tom, of your love and remembrance fade away, said Trim, what shall we say?
There is no occasion, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby, to say anything else; and was a man to puzzle his brains till Doom’s day, I believe, Trim, it would be impossible.
There’s no need, Trim, my uncle Toby said, to say anything more; and even if a man were to rack his brains until Judgment Day, I believe, Trim, it would still be impossible.
The corporal, perceiving my uncle Toby was in the right, and that it would be in vain for the wit of man to think of extracting a purer moral from his cap, without further attempting it, he put it on; and passing his hand across his forehead to rub out 412 a pensive wrinkle, which the text and the doctrine between them had engender’d, he return’d, with the same look and tone of voice, to his story of the king of Bohemia and his seven castles.
The corporal, realizing that my uncle Toby was right, and knowing it would be pointless to try to find a better moral from his cap without further effort, decided to put it on. Then, he rubbed his forehead to smooth out a worried wrinkle created by the conversation and the lesson. He returned, maintaining the same expression and tone, to his story about the king of Bohemia and his seven castles.
THE STORY OF THE KING OF BOHEMIA AND HIS SEVEN CASTLES, CONTINUED
There was a certain king of Bohemia, but in whose reign, except his own, I am not able to inform your honour——
There was a king of Bohemia, but I can't tell your honor whose reign it was other than his own.
I do not desire it of thee, Trim, by any means, cried my uncle Toby.
I definitely don't want that from you, Trim, my uncle Toby exclaimed.
——It was a little before the time, an’ please your honour, when giants were beginning to leave off breeding:—but in what year of our Lord that was——
——It was a little before the time, and if you don't mind me saying, when giants were starting to stop being born:—but in what year of our Lord that was——
I would not give a halfpenny to know, said my uncle Toby.
I wouldn’t pay a dime to know, said my uncle Toby.
——Only, an’ please your honour, it makes a story look the better in the face——
——Only, if it pleases your honor, it makes a story look better in the face
——’Tis thy own, Trim, so ornament it after thy own fashion; and take any date, continued my uncle Toby, looking pleasantly upon him—take any date in the whole world thou chusest, and put it to—thou art heartily welcome——
——It’s your own, Trim, so decorate it however you like; and pick any date, my uncle Toby continued, smiling at him—choose any date in the whole world that you want, and add it to—you're completely welcome
The corporal bowed; for of every century, and of every year of that century, from the first creation of the world down to Noah’s flood; and from Noah’s flood to the birth of Abraham; through all the pilgrimages of the patriarchs, to the departure of the Israelites out of Egypt——and throughout all the Dynasties, Olympiads, Urbeconditas, and other memorable epochas of the different nations of the world, down to the coming of Christ, and from thence to the very moment in which the corporal was telling his story——had my uncle Toby subjected this vast empire of time and all its abysses at his feet; but as MODESTY scarce touches with a finger what LIBERALITY offers her with both hands open—the corporal contented himself with the very worst year of the whole bunch; which, to prevent your honours of the Majority and Minority from tearing the very flesh off your bones in contestation, ‘Whether that year is not always the last cast-year of the last cast-almanack’——I tell you plainly it was; but from a different reason than you wot of——
The corporal bowed; for every century, and every year of that century, from the very beginning of the world until Noah’s flood; and from Noah’s flood to the birth of Abraham; through all the journeys of the patriarchs, to the departure of the Israelites from Egypt——and throughout all the Dynasties, Olympiads, foundations of cities, and other significant eras of the different nations of the world, up to the arrival of Christ, and from there to the exact moment when the corporal was sharing his story——had my uncle Toby brought this vast timeline and all its depths at his feet; but since Humility barely touches what Generosity offers with both hands wide open—the corporal settled for the very worst year of the entire lot; which, to prevent your honors of the Majority and Minority from picking apart the very flesh off your bones in debate, ‘Whether that year isn’t always the final year of the last calendar’——I’ll tell you straight out it was; but for a reason different than you think of——
——It was the year next him——which being, the year of our Lord seventeen hundred and twelve, when the Duke of Ormond was playing the devil in Flanders——the corporal took it, and set out with it afresh on his expedition to Bohemia.
——It was the year after him——which was the year of our Lord seventeen hundred and twelve, when the Duke of Ormond was causing chaos in Flanders——the corporal took it and set out again on his mission to Bohemia.
THE STORY OF THE KING OF BOHEMIA AND HIS SEVEN CASTLES, CONTINUED
In the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and twelve, there was, an’ please your honour——
In the year 1712, there was, if I may be so bold——
——To tell thee truly, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby, any other date would have pleased me much better, not only on account of the sad stain upon our history that year, in marching off our troops, and refusing to cover the siege of Quesnoi, though Fagel was carrying on the works with such incredible vigour—but likewise on the score, Trim, of thy own story; because if there are—and which, from what thou hast dropt, I partly suspect to be the fact—if there are giants in it——
——To be honest, Trim, my uncle Toby said, any other date would have worked better for me, not just because of the unfortunate events in our history that year, with our troops marching off and refusing to support the siege of Quesnoi, even though Fagel was working so hard on it—but also because of your own story, Trim; because if there are—and from what you've hinted at, I kind of think there are—if there are giants in it
There is but one, an’ please your honour——
There’s only one, if I may say so—
——’Tis as bad as twenty, replied my uncle Toby——thou should’st have carried him back some seven or eight hundred years out of harm’s way, both of critics and other people: and therefore I would advise thee, if ever thou tellest it again——
——It's as bad as twenty, replied my uncle Toby——you should have taken him back some seven or eight hundred years out of harm’s way, away from critics and other people: and so I would advise you, if you ever tell it again
——If I live, an’ please your honour, but once to get through it, I will never tell it again, quoth Trim, either to man, woman, or child——Poo—poo! said my uncle Toby—but with accents of such sweet encouragement did he utter it, that the corporal went on with his story with more alacrity than ever.
——If I survive, and if it pleases you, just to get through it once, I will never share it again, said Trim, to any man, woman, or child——Poo—poo! said my uncle Toby—but he said it with such kind encouragement that the corporal continued with his story with even more enthusiasm than before.
THE STORY OF THE KING OF BOHEMIA AND HIS SEVEN CASTLES, CONTINUED
There was, an’ please your honour, said the corporal, raising his voice and rubbing the palms of his two hands cheerily together as he begun, a certain king of Bohemia——
There was, and I assure you, said the corporal, raising his voice and rubbing his hands together cheerfully as he began, a certain king of Bohemia
——Leave out the date entirely, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby, leaning forwards, and laying his hand gently upon the corporal’s shoulder to temper the interruption—leave it out entirely, Trim; a story passes very well without these niceties, unless one is pretty sure of ’em——Sure of ’em! said the corporal, shaking his head——
——Leave out the date completely, Trim, my uncle Toby said, leaning forward and gently placing his hand on the corporal’s shoulder to soften the interruption—leave it out entirely, Trim; a story works just fine without those details, unless you’re pretty sure of them——Sure of them! said the corporal, shaking his header
Right; answered my uncle Toby, it is not easy, Trim, for one, bred up as thou and I have been to arms, who seldom looks further forward than to the end of his musket, or backwards beyond his knapsack, to know much about this matter——God bless your honour! said the corporal, won by the manner of my uncle Toby’s reasoning, as much as by the reasoning itself, he 414 has something else to do; if not on action, or a march, or upon duty in his garrison—he has his firelock, an’ please your honour, to furbish—his accoutrements to take care of—his regimentals to mend—himself to shave and keep clean, so as to appear always like what he is upon the parade; what business, added the corporal triumphantly, has a soldier, an’ please your honour, to know anything at all of geography?
"Right," my uncle Toby replied, "it's not easy, Trim, for someone like us, raised around weapons, who rarely looks further ahead than the end of his musket or behind him past his knapsack, to know much about this stuff. “God bless your honor!” said the corporal, swayed by my uncle Toby's way of reasoning just as much as by the reasoning itself. He has other things to focus on; if he's not in action, marching, or on duty at his garrison—he's got his rifle to clean, his gear to look after, his uniform to fix, and himself to shave and keep tidy, so he always looks sharp on the parade ground. What reason, added the corporal triumphantly, does a soldier have, your honor, to know anything about geography?"
——Thou would’st have said chronology, Trim, said my uncle Toby; for as for geography, ’tis of absolute use to him; he must be acquainted intimately with every country and its boundaries where his profession carries him; he should know every town and city, and village and hamlet, with the canals, the roads, and hollow ways which lead up to them; there is not a river or a rivulet he passes, Trim, but he should be able at first sight to tell thee what is its name—in what mountains it takes its rise—what is its course—how far it is navigable—where fordable—where not; he should know the fertility of every valley, as well as the hind who ploughs it; and be able to describe, or, if it is required, to give thee an exact map of all the plains and defiles, the forts, the acclivities, the woods and morasses, thro’ and by which his army is to march; he should know their produce, their plants, their minerals, their waters, their animals, their seasons, their climates, their heats and cold, their inhabitants, their customs, their language, their policy, and even their religion.
——You would have said chronology, Trim, said my uncle Toby; because as for geography, it’s absolutely essential for him; he needs to be really familiar with every country and its boundaries where his work takes him; he should know every town and city, and village and hamlet, along with the canals, roads, and paths that lead to them; there isn’t a river or stream he passes, Trim, that he shouldn’t be able to tell you the name of right away—where it starts in the mountains—what its course is—how far it’s navigable—where it can be forded and where it cannot; he should know the fertility of every valley, just like the farmer who ploughs it; and be able to describe, or if needed, provide you with an exact map of all the plains and passes, the forts, the hills, the woods, and swamps through which his army will march; he should understand their produce, their plants, their minerals, their waters, their animals, their seasons, their climates, their heat and cold, their people, their customs, their language, their policies, and even their religion.
Is it else to be conceived, corporal, continued my uncle Toby, rising up in his sentry-box, as he began to warm in this part of his discourse—how Marlborough could have marched his army from the banks of the Maes to Belburg; from Belburg to Kerpenord—(here the corporal could sit no longer) from Kerpenord, Trim, to Kalsaken; from Kalsaken to Newdorf; from Newdorf to Landenbourg; from Landenbourg to Mildenheim; from Mildenheim to Elchingen; from Elchingen to Gingen; from Gingen to Balmerchoffen; from Balmerchoffen to Skellenburg, where he broke in upon the enemy’s works; forced his passage over the Danube; cross’d the Lech—push’d on his troops into the heart of the empire, marching at the head of them through Fribourg, Hokenwert, and Schonevelt, to the plains of Blenheim and Hochstet?——Great as he was, corporal, he could not have advanced a step, or made one single day’s march without the aids of Geography.——As for Chronology, I own, Trim, continued my uncle Toby, sitting down again coolly in his sentry-box, that of all others, it seems a science which the soldier might 415 best spare, was it not for the lights which that science must one day give him, in determining the invention of powder; the furious execution of which, renversing everything like thunder before it, has become a new æra to us of military improvements, changing so totally the nature of attacks and defences both by sea and land, and awakening so much art and skill in doing it, that the world cannot be too exact in ascertaining the precise time of its discovery, or too inquisitive in knowing what great man was the discoverer, and what occasions gave birth to it.
Is it any different to imagine, Corporal, my uncle Toby said, standing up in his sentry-box as he got more passionate about this part of his discussion—how Marlborough could have marched his army from the banks of the Maes to Belburg; from Belburg to Kerpenord; (here the corporal could sit no longer) from Kerpenord, Trim, to Kalsaken; from Kalsaken to Newdorf; from Newdorf to Landenbourg; from Landenbourg to Mildenheim; from Mildenheim to Elchingen; from Elchingen to Gingen; from Gingen to Balmerchoffen; from Balmerchoffen to Skellenburg, where he broke into the enemy’s fortifications; crossed the Danube; crossed the Lech; drove his troops into the heart of the empire, leading them through Fribourg, Hokenwert, and Schonevelt, to the plains of Blenheim and Hochstet?—Great as he was, Corporal, he couldn’t have moved an inch or made even a single day’s march without the help of Geography. As for Chronology, I have to admit, Trim, my uncle Toby continued, sitting down again casually in his sentry-box, that of all sciences, it seems the one the soldier might best do without, if not for the insights that science will eventually provide him in determining the invention of gunpowder; the violent effects of which, crashing through everything like thunder, have created a new era for military advancements, completely transforming the nature of attacks and defenses both at sea and on land, and inspiring so much art and skill in doing so that the world cannot be too precise in pinpointing the exact time of its discovery or too curious about which great man discovered it and what circumstances led to it.
I am far from controverting, continued my uncle Toby, what historians agree in, that in the year of our Lord 1380, under the reign of Wencelaus, son of Charles the Fourth——a certain priest, whose name was Schwartz, show’d the use of powder to the Venetians, in their wars against the Genoese; but ’tis certain he was not the first; because if we are to believe Don Pedro, the bishop of Leon—How came priests and bishops, an’ please your honour, to trouble their heads so much about gunpowder? God knows, said my uncle Toby——his providence brings good out of everything—and he avers, in his chronicle of King Alphonsus, who reduced Toledo, That in the year 1343, which was full thirty-seven years before that time, the secret of powder was well known, and employed with success, both by Moors and Christians, not only in their sea-combats, at that period, but in many of their most memorable sieges in Spain and Barbary—And all the world knows, that Friar Bacon had wrote expressly about it, and had generously given the world a receipt to make it by, above a hundred and fifty years before even Schwartz was born—And that the Chinese, added my uncle Toby, embarrass us, and all accounts of it, still more, by boasting of the invention some hundreds of years even before him——
I’m not here to argue, my uncle Toby continued, with what historians agree on: that in the year 1380, during the reign of Wencelaus, son of Charles the Fourth, a certain priest named Schwartz showed the Venetians how to use gunpowder in their wars against the Genoese. But he certainly wasn’t the first; if we’re to believe Don Pedro, the bishop of Leon—how did priests and bishops, if I may ask, get so involved with gunpowder? God knows, my uncle Toby said—his providence brings good out of everything—and he claims in his chronicle of King Alphonsus, who took Toledo, that in 1343, which was thirty-seven years before that, the secret of gunpowder was already well-known and used successfully by both Moors and Christians, not just in their sea battles back then, but also in many of their most notable sieges in Spain and Barbary. And everyone knows that Friar Bacon had written specifically about it and generously shared a recipe to make it more than a hundred and fifty years before Schwartz was even born. And the Chinese, my uncle Toby added, complicate the story even further by claiming to have invented it hundreds of years before him—
—They are a pack of liars, I believe, cried Trim——
—They’re a bunch of liars, I think, cried Trim——
——They are somehow or other deceived, said my uncle Toby, in this matter, as is plain to me from the present miserable state of military architecture amongst them; which consists of nothing more than a fossé with a brick wall without flanks—and for what they gave us as a bastion at each angle of it, ’tis so barbarously constructed, that it looks for all the world——————Like one of my seven castles, an’ please your honour, quoth Trim.
——They’re somehow deceived in this matter, my uncle Toby said, as I can clearly see from the awful state of military architecture they have; which is nothing more than a ditch with a brick wall without any flanks—and the so-called bastions at each corner are so poorly built that they look just like one of my seven castles, if it pleases your honor, said Trim.
My uncle Toby, tho’ in the utmost distress for a comparison, most courteously refused Trim’s offer—till Trim telling him, he had half a dozen more in Bohemia, which he knew not how to get off his hands——my uncle Toby was so touch’d with the 416 pleasantry of heart of the corporal——that he discontinued his dissertation upon gunpowder——and begged the corporal forthwith to go on with his story of the King of Bohemia and his seven castles.
My Uncle Toby, although he was in great distress about making a comparison, politely declined Trim's offer—until Trim mentioned that he had half a dozen more in Bohemia that he didn't know how to deal with. My Uncle Toby was so touched by the corporal's light-heartedness that he stopped his discussion about gunpowder and asked the corporal to continue with his story about the King of Bohemia and his seven castles.
THE STORY OF THE KING OF BOHEMIA AND HIS SEVEN CASTLES, CONTINUED
This unfortunate King of Bohemia, said Trim,——Was he unfortunate, then? cried my uncle Toby, for he had been so wrapt up in his dissertation upon gunpowder, and other military affairs, that tho’ he had desired the corporal to go on, yet the many interruptions he had given, dwelt not so strong upon his fancy as to account for the epithet——Was he unfortunate, then, Trim? said my uncle Toby, pathetically——The corporal, wishing first the word and all its synonimas at the devil, forthwith began to run back in his mind, the principal events in the King of Bohemia’s story; from every one of which, it appearing that he was the most fortunate man that ever existed in the world——it put the corporal to a stand: for not caring to retract his epithet——and less to explain it——and least of all, to twist his tale (like men of lore) to serve a system——he looked up in my uncle Toby’s face for assistance——but seeing it was the very thing my uncle Toby sat in expectation of himself——after a hum and a haw, he went on———
This unfortunate King of Bohemia, said Trim,——Was he really unfortunate? my uncle Toby exclaimed, as he had been so absorbed in his essay about gunpowder and military matters that although he had asked the corporal to continue, the many interruptions he had made didn’t stick to his mind enough to explain the label——Was he unfortunate, then, Trim? my uncle Toby said, quite sadly——The corporal, wishing first the word and all its synonyms to go away, immediately started to recall the main events in the King of Bohemia’s story; from each of which, it showed that he was the luckiest man who ever lived in the world——it left the corporal puzzled: because not wanting to take back his description——and even less to clarify it——and most definitely, not to twist his story (like storytellers do) to fit a narrative——he looked up at my uncle Toby’s face for help——but noticing it was exactly what my uncle Toby was waiting for himself——after a hum and a haw, he went on———
The King of Bohemia, an’ please your honour, replied the corporal, was unfortunate, as thus——That taking great pleasure and delight in navigation and all sort of sea affairs——and there happening throughout the whole kingdom of Bohemia, to be no seaport town whatever——
The King of Bohemia, if it pleases you, answered the corporal, was unfortunate, because he took great joy in navigation and all things related to the sea——and there happening to be no seaport town whatever
How the duce should there—Trim? cried my uncle Toby; for Bohemia being totally inland, it could have happen’d no otherwise——It might, said Trim, if it had pleased God——
How the heck should there—Trim? yelled my uncle Toby; because Bohemia is completely inland, it couldn't have happened any other way——It might have, said Trim, if it had pleased God—
My uncle Toby never spoke of the being and natural attributes of God, but with diffidence and hesitation——
My uncle Toby never talked about the nature and qualities of God without feeling unsure and undecided
——I believe not, replied my uncle Toby, after some pause——for being inland, as I said, and having Silesia and Moravia to the east; Lusatia and Upper Saxony to the north; Franconia to the west; Bavaria to the south; Bohemia could not have been propell’d to the sea without ceasing to be Bohemia——nor could the sea, on the other hand, have come up to Bohemia, without overflowing a great part of Germany, and destroying millions of unfortunate inhabitants who could make no defence 417 against it——Scandalous! cried Trim—Which would bespeak, added my uncle Toby, mildly, such a want of compassion in him who is the father of it——that, I think, Trim——the thing could have happen’d no way.
“I don’t think so,” my uncle Toby replied after a moment. “Since it’s inland, as I mentioned, and has Silesia and Moravia to the east; Lusatia and Upper Saxony to the north; Franconia to the west; and Bavaria to the south; Bohemia couldn’t have been pushed to the sea without losing its identity as Bohemia—nor could the sea have reached Bohemia without flooding a large part of Germany and harming millions of helpless people who could do nothing to defend themselves.” 417 “Scandalous!” exclaimed Trim. “Which would imply,” my uncle Toby added gently, “such a lack of compassion in the one who is responsible for it—that’s why I think, Trim, it couldn’t have happened at all.”
The corporal made the bow of unfeigned conviction; and went on.
The corporal bowed with genuine conviction and continued on.
Now the King of Bohemia with his queen and courtiers happening one fine summer’s evening to walk out——Aye! there the word happening is right, Trim, cried my uncle Toby; for the King of Bohemia and his queen might have walk’d out or let it alone:——’twas a matter of contingency, which might happen, or not, just as chance ordered it.
Now the King of Bohemia, along with his queen and courtiers, happened to go for a walk one beautiful summer evening—Yes! The word happened is spot on, Trim, my uncle Toby exclaimed; because the King of Bohemia and his queen could have gone out or stayed in—it was all up to chance, which could happen or not, depending on how things played out.
King William was of an opinion, an’ please your honour, quoth Trim, that everything was predestined for us in this world; insomuch, that he would often say to his soldiers, that “every ball had its billet.” He was a great man, said my uncle Toby——And I believe, continued Trim, to this day, that the shot which disabled me at the battle of Landen, was pointed at my knee for no other purpose, but to take me out of his service, and place me in your honour’s, where I should be taken so much better care of in my old age——It shall never, Trim, be construed otherwise, said my uncle Toby.
King William believed, and please your honor, said Trim, that everything was predetermined for us in this world; so much so that he would often tell his soldiers that “every bullet has its target.” He was a great man, my uncle Toby said—And I believe, Trim continued, that to this day, the shot that injured me at the battle of Landen was aimed at my knee just to take me out of his service and put me in your honor’s care, where I would be looked after much better in my old age—It shall never, Trim, be understood any other way, said my uncle Toby.
The heart, both of the master and the man, were alike subject to sudden overflowings;——a short silence ensued.
The hearts of both the master and the man were equally prone to sudden outbursts; a brief silence followed.
Besides, said the corporal, resuming the discourse—but in a gayer accent——if it had not been for that single shot, I had never, an’ please your honour, been in love———
Besides, the corporal said, picking up the conversation—but in a cheerier tone—if it hadn’t been for that one shot, I would have never, if it pleases your honor, been in love
So, thou wast once in love, Trim! said my uncle Toby, smiling——
So, you were once in love, Trim! said my uncle Toby, smiling——
Souse! replied the corporal—over head and ears! an’ please your honour. Prithee when? where?—and how came it to pass?——I never heard one word of it before; quoth my uncle Toby:——I dare say, answered Trim, that every drummer and serjeant’s son in the regiment knew of it——It’s high time I should——said my uncle Toby.
"Souse!" replied the corporal—completely! If it pleases you, when? Where? And how did this happen?——I’ve never heard anything about it before; said my uncle Toby:——I’m sure every drummer and sergeant’s son in the regiment knew about it——It’s about time I did——said my uncle Toby.
Your honour remembers with concern, said the corporal, the total rout and confusion of our camp and army at the affair of Landen; every one was left to shift for himself; and if it had not been for the regiments of Wyndham, Lumley, and Galway, which covered the retreat over the bridge of Neerspeeken, the king himself could scarce have gained it——he was press’d hard, as your honour knows, on every side of him——
"Your honor remembers with concern," said the corporal, "the complete chaos and disarray of our camp and army at the battle of Landen; everyone was left to fend for themselves. If it hadn't been for the regiments of Wyndham, Lumley, and Galway, which protected the retreat over the bridge of Neerspeeken, the king himself would hardly have made it—he was heavily pressed, as your honor knows, from all sides."
Gallant mortal! cried my uncle Toby, caught up with enthusiasm—this 418 moment, now that all is lost, I see him galloping across me, corporal, to the left, to bring up the remains of the English horse along with him to support the right, and tear the laurel from Luxembourg’s brows, if yet ’tis possible——I see him with the knot of his scarfe just shot off, infusing fresh spirits into poor Galway’s regiment—riding along the line—then wheeling about, and charging Conti at the head of it——Brave! brave, by heaven! cried my uncle Toby—he deserves a crown——As richly, as a thief a halter; shouted Trim.
Gallant mortal! shouted my uncle Toby, filled with enthusiasm—this 418 moment, now that everything is lost, I see him galloping toward me, the corporal, to the left, to bring the remains of the English cavalry with him to support the right and take the laurel from Luxembourg’s brow, if it’s still possible——I see him with the knot of his scarf just shot off, boosting the spirits of poor Galway’s regiment—riding along the line—then turning around and charging Conti at the head of it——Brave! brave, by heaven! shouted my uncle Toby—he deserves a crown——Just as much as a thief deserves a noose; shouted Trim.
My uncle Toby knew the corporal’s loyalty;—otherwise the comparison was not at all to his mind——it did not altogether strike the corporal’s fancy when he had made it——but it could not be recall’d——so he had nothing to do, but proceed.
My uncle Toby recognized the corporal’s loyalty; otherwise, he wasn’t too keen on the comparison—it didn’t quite sit well with the corporal when he made it—but it was out of his hands now—so he had no choice but to move forward.
As the number of wounded was prodigious, and no one had time to think of anything but his own safety—Though Talmash, said my uncle Toby, brought off the foot with great prudence——But I was left upon the field, said the corporal. Thou wast so; poor fellow! replied my uncle Toby——So that it was noon the next day, continued the corporal, before I was exchanged, and put into a cart with thirteen or fourteen more, in order to be convey’d to our hospital.
As there were so many wounded, and everyone was focused only on their own safety—Though Talmash, my uncle Toby said, handled the foot with great care—But I was left on the battlefield, the corporal said. You were indeed; poor guy! my uncle Toby replied—So it wasn't until noon the next day, the corporal continued, that I was exchanged and put into a cart with thirteen or fourteen others to be taken to our hospital.
There is no part of the body, an’ please your honour, where a wound occasions more intolerable anguish than upon the knee——
There’s no part of the body, if I may say so, where a wound causes more unbearable pain than on the knee
Except the groin; said my uncle Toby. An’ please your honour, replied the corporal, the knee, in my opinion, must certainly be the most acute, there being so many tendons and what-d’ye-call-’ems all about it.
Except for the groin, said my uncle Toby. "And if I may say so, sir," replied the corporal, "the knee, in my view, must definitely be the most sensitive, with all those tendons and whatever you want to call them all around it."
It is for that reason, quoth my uncle Toby, that the groin is infinitely more sensible——there being not only as many tendons and what-d’ye-call-’ems (for I know their names as little as thou dost)——about it——but moreover * * *——
It’s for that reason, as my uncle Toby said, that the groin makes way more sense—there are just as many tendons and whatever-you-call-them (because I know their names just as little as you do)—around it—but also * * *——
Mrs. Wadman, who had been all the time in her arbour—instantly stopp’d her breath—unpinn’d her mob at the chin, and stood up upon one leg——
Mrs. Wadman, who had been in her arbour the entire time, instantly held her breath, unpinned her scarf at the chin, and stood up on one leg
The dispute was maintained with amicable and equal force betwixt my uncle Toby and Trim for some time; till Trim at length recollecting that he had often cried at his master’s sufferings, but never shed a tear at his own—was for giving up the point, which my uncle Toby would not allow——’Tis a proof of nothing, Trim, said he, but the generosity of thy temper——
The argument continued in a friendly and balanced way between my uncle Toby and Trim for a while; until Trim finally remembered that he had often cried for his master’s pain, but had never shed a tear for his own. He wanted to give in on the issue, but my uncle Toby wouldn’t allow it. “That’s not proof of anything, Trim,” he said, “except the kindness of your spirit——”
So that whether the pain of a wound in the groin (cæteris paribus) is greater than the pain of a wound in the knee——or
So that whether the pain from a groin wound (all else being equal) is greater than the pain from a knee wound——or
Whether the pain of a wound in the knee is not greater than the pain of a wound in the groin——are points which to this day remain unsettled.
Whether the pain of a knee injury is not worse than the pain of a groin injury—these are issues that still remain unresolved to this day.
CHAPTER XX
The anguish of my knee, continued the corporal, was excessive in itself; and the uneasiness of the cart, with the roughness of the roads, which were terribly cut up—making bad still worse—every step was death to me: so that with the loss of blood, and the want of care-taking of me, and a fever I felt coming on besides——(Poor soul! said my uncle Toby)——all together, an’ please your honour, was more than I could sustain.
The pain in my knee, the corporal continued, was painful by itself; and the discomfort of the cart, along with the bumpy roads, which were in terrible condition—only making things worse—each jolt felt like death to me. So, with the loss of blood, the lack of proper care, and a fever that I could feel coming on—(Poor thing! said my uncle Toby)—altogether, if it pleases your honor, was more than I could handle.
I was telling my sufferings to a young woman at a peasant’s house, where our cart, which was the last of the line, had halted; they had help’d me in, and the young woman had taken a cordial out of her pocket and dropp’d it upon some sugar, and seeing it had cheer’d me, she had given it me a second and a third time——So I was telling her, an’ please your honour, the anguish I was in, and was saying it was so intolerable to me, that I had much rather lie down upon the bed, turning my face towards one which was in the corner of the room—and die, than go on——when, upon her attempting to lead me to it, I fainted away in her arms. She was a good soul! as your honour, said the corporal, wiping his eyes, will hear.
I was sharing my pains with a young woman at a peasant’s house, where our cart, the last in line, had stopped. They had helped me in, and the young woman took a small bottle from her pocket and poured some of it over sugar. After seeing it cheered me up, she gave it to me a second and a third time. So I was telling her, if I may, about the agony I was in, saying it was so unbearable that I would rather lie down on the bed, facing one that was in the corner of the room—and die than continue on. When she tried to help me to it, I fainted in her arms. She was a good soul! as you will hear, sir, said the corporal, wiping his eyes.
I thought love had been a joyous thing, quoth my uncle Toby.
I thought love was supposed to be a joyful thing, my uncle Toby said.
’Tis the most serious thing, an’ please your honour (sometimes), that is in the world.
It’s the most serious thing, and please your honor (sometimes), that exists in the world.
By the persuasion of the young woman, continued the corporal, the cart with the wounded men set off without me: she had assured them I should expire immediately if I was put into the cart. So when I came to myself——I found myself in a still quiet cottage, with no one but the young woman, and the peasant and his wife. I was laid across the bed in the corner of the room, with my wounded leg upon a chair, and the young woman beside me, holding the corner of her handkerchief dipp’d in vinegar to my nose with one hand, and rubbing my temples with the other.
By the persuasion of the young woman, the corporal continued, the cart with the wounded men left without me: she had convinced them that I would die immediately if I was put in the cart. So when I regained my senses, I found myself in a quiet little cottage, with only the young woman, a peasant, and his wife. I was laid across the bed in the corner of the room, my wounded leg resting on a chair, with the young woman beside me, holding a corner of her handkerchief dipped in vinegar to my nose with one hand, and rubbing my temples with the other.
I took her at first for the daughter of the peasant (for it was no inn)—so had offer’d her a little purse with eighteen florins, which my poor brother Tom (here Trim wip’d his eyes) had sent me as a token, by a recruit, just before he set out for Lisbon.——
I initially thought she was the peasant's daughter (since it wasn't an inn)—so I offered her a small purse with eighteen florins, which my poor brother Tom (here Trim wiped his eyes) had sent me as a gift, through a recruit, just before he left for Lisbon——
——I never told your honour that piteous story yet——here Trim wiped his eyes a third time.
——I never told you, your honor, that sad story yet——here Trim wiped his eyes a third time.
The young woman call’d the old man and his wife into the room, to show them the money, in order to gain me credit for a bed and what little necessaries I should want, till I should be in a condition to be got to the hospital——Come then! said she, tying up the little purse—I’ll be your banker—but as that office alone will not keep me employ’d, I’ll be your nurse too.
The young woman called the old man and his wife into the room to show them the money, so I could gain their trust for a bed and any little necessities I would need until I could be taken to the hospital. “Alright then!” she said, tying up the small purse. “I’ll be your banker, but since that job won’t keep me busy enough, I’ll be your nurse too.”
I thought by her manner of speaking this, as well as by her dress, which I then began to consider more attentively——that the young woman could not be the daughter of the peasant.
I thought based on the way she spoke and her outfit, which I started to pay more attention to—that the young woman couldn't be the peasant's daughter.
She was in black down to her toes, with her hair conceal’d under a cambric border, laid close to her forehead: she was one of those kind of nuns, an’ please your honour, of which, your honour knows, there are a good many in Flanders, which they let go loose——By thy description, Trim, said my uncle Toby, I dare say she was a young Beguine, of which there are none to be found anywhere but in the Spanish Netherlands—except at Amsterdam——they differ from nuns in this, that they can quit their cloister if they choose to marry; they visit and take care of the sick by profession——I had rather, for my own part, they did it out of good-nature.
She was dressed in black from head to toe, with her hair covered by a cambric border that sat close to her forehead. She was one of those nuns, if I may say, like the ones you often see in Flanders, who are allowed some freedom. “By your description, Trim,” said my uncle Toby, “I bet she was a young Beguine, which can only be found in the Spanish Netherlands—except in Amsterdam.” They differ from nuns in that they can leave their convent if they choose to marry; they also visit and care for the sick as part of their work—I'd personally prefer if they did it just out of kindness.
——She often told me, quoth Trim, she did it for the love of Christ—I did not like it.——I believe, Trim, we are both wrong, said my uncle Toby—we’ll ask Mr. Yorick about it to-night at my brother Shandy’s——so put me in mind; added my uncle Toby.
——She often told me, said Trim, that she did it for the love of Christ—I didn't like it.——I think, Trim, we’re both mistaken, replied my uncle Toby—we’ll ask Mr. Yorick about it tonight at my brother Shandy’s——so remind me; added my uncle Toby.
The young Beguine, continued the corporal, had scarce given herself time to tell me “she would be my nurse,” when she hastily turned about to begin the office of one, and prepare something for me——and in a short time—though I thought it a long one—she came back with flannels, &c. &c., and having fomented my knee soundly for a couple of hours, &c., and made me a thin bason of gruel for my supper—she wish’d me rest, and promised to be with me early in the morning.——She wished me, an’ please your honour, what was not to be had. My fever ran very high that night—her figure made sad disturbance within me—I was every moment cutting the world in two—to give her half of it—and every moment was I crying, That I had nothing but a knapsack and eighteen florins to share with her——The whole night long was the fair Beguine, like an angel, close by my bedside, holding back the curtain and offering me cordials—and I was only awakened from my dream by her 421 coming there at the hour promised, and giving them in reality. In truth, she was scarce ever from me; and so accustomed was I to receive life from her hands, that my heart sickened, and I lost colour when she left the room: and yet, continued the corporal (making one of the strangest reflections upon it in the world)——
The young Beguine, the corporal continued, had barely told me “she would be my nurse,” before she quickly turned around to start her duties and get something ready for me. After a short while—though it felt long to me—she returned with flannels and other things, and spent a couple of hours taking care of my knee. She made me a small bowl of gruel for supper, wished me rest, and promised to be back early in the morning. She wished me well, but, if I may say so, it was something I couldn't have. My fever was really high that night—her image completely disturbed me—I was constantly feeling torn between wanting to give her half of the world and realizing that all I had to share was a knapsack and eighteen florins. All night long, the beautiful Beguine was like an angel, right by my bedside, holding back the curtain and offering me drinks, and I was only pulled out of my dream when she came as promised, actually bringing them to me. In truth, she was hardly ever away from me; I was so used to her providing for me that my heart sank and I lost my color when she left the room. And yet, the corporal added, making one of the strangest observations about it in the world—
——“It was not love”——for during the three weeks she was almost constantly with me, fomenting my knee with her hand, night and day—I can honestly say, an’ please your honour—that asterisks("yourhonour",1.6,1); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * once.
——“It was not love”——for during the three weeks she was almost always with me, resting her hand on my knee, day and night—I can honestly say, if you’ll allow me—that asterisks("yourhonour",1.6,1); Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.* once.
That was very odd, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby.
That was really strange, Trim, my uncle Toby said.
I think so too—said Mrs. Wadman.
I agree—said Mrs. Wadman.
It never did, said the corporal.
It never did, the corporal said.
CHAPTER XXI
——But ’tis no marvel, continued the corporal—seeing my uncle Toby musing upon it—for Love, an’ please your honour, is exactly like war, in this; that a soldier, though he has escaped three weeks complete o’ Saturday night,—may nevertheless be shot through his heart on Sunday morning——It happened so here, an’ please your honour, with this difference only—that it was on Sunday in the afternoon, when I fell in love all at once with a sisserara——It burst upon me, an’ please your honour, like a bomb——scarce giving me time to say, “God bless me.”
——But it’s no surprise, continued the corporal—seeing my uncle Toby lost in thought about it—because love, if I may say so, is just like war in this way: a soldier, even if he has safely avoided danger for three whole weeks till Saturday night, can still get shot through the heart on Sunday morning——It happened that way here, and if I may say so, with just this difference—that it was on Sunday afternoon when I suddenly fell in love with a sister. It hit me, if I may say so, like a bomb—barely giving me a moment to say, “God bless me.”
I thought, Trim, said my uncle Toby, a man never fell in love so very suddenly.
I thought, Trim, my uncle Toby said, a man never falls in love that quickly.
Yes, an’ please your honour, if he is in the way of it——replied Trim.
Yes, and if it pleases you, sir, if he is in the way of it——replied Trim.
I prithee, quoth my uncle Toby, inform me how this matter happened.
I beg you, said my uncle Toby, please tell me how this happened.
——With all pleasure, said the corporal, making a bow.
——With pleasure, said the corporal, bowing.
CHAPTER XXII
I had escaped, continued the corporal, all that time from falling in love, and had gone on to the end of the chapter, had it not been predestined otherwise——there is no resisting our fate.
I have escaped, continued the corporal, all that time from falling in love, and had gone on to the end of the chapter, had it not been meant to happen otherwise——there is no escaping our fate.
It was on a Sunday, in the afternoon, as I told your honour.
It was on a Sunday, in the afternoon, as I mentioned to you.
The old man and his wife had walked out——
The old man and his wife had walked out——
Everything was still and hush as midnight about the house——
Everything was quiet and still like midnight around the house—
There was not so much as a duck or a duckling about the yard——
There wasn't a single duck or duckling in the yard—
——When the fair Beguine came in to see me.
——When the fair Beguine came to see me.
My wound was then in a fair way of doing well——the inflammation had been gone off for some time, but it was succeeded with an itching both above and below my knee, so insufferable, that I had not shut my eyes the whole night for it.
My wound was healing nicely—the inflammation had subsided for a while, but it was replaced by a relentless itching both above and below my knee, so unbearable that I couldn’t sleep a wink all night because of it.
Let me see it, said she, kneeling down upon the ground parallel to my knee, and laying her hand upon the part below it——it only wants rubbing a little, said the Beguine; so covering it with the bed-clothes, she began with the forefinger of her right hand to rub under my knee, guiding her forefinger backwards and forwards by the edge of the flannel which kept on the dressing.
"Let me see it," she said, kneeling down beside my knee and resting her hand just below it. "It just needs a little rubbing," said the Beguine; so she covered it with the bedclothes and started rubbing under my knee with her right index finger, moving it back and forth along the edge of the flannel that covered the dressing.
In five or six minutes I felt slightly the end of her second finger—and presently it was laid flat with the other, and she continued rubbing in that way round and round for a good while; it then came into my head, that I should fall in love—I blush’d when I saw how white a hand she had—I shall never, an’ please your honour, behold another hand so white whilst I live——
In five or six minutes, I felt the tip of her second finger, and then it was laid flat with the other one. She kept rubbing in that way, round and round, for quite a while. It then occurred to me that I might fall in love—I blushed when I saw how pale her hand was—I’ll never, if it pleases you, see another hand so white while I live—
——Not in that place; said my uncle Toby——
——Not in that place; said my uncle Toby——
Though it was the most serious despair in nature to the corporal—he could not forbear smiling.
Though it was the deepest despair for the corporal, he couldn't help but smile.
The young Beguine, continued the corporal, perceiving it was of great service to me—from rubbing for some time, with two fingers—proceeded to rub at length, with three—till by little and little she brought down the fourth, and then rubb’d with her whole hand: I will never say another word, an’ please your honour, upon hands again—but it was softer than sattin—
The young Beguine, the corporal continued, realizing it was very helpful to me—from rubbing for a while with two fingers—then went on to rub with three—until slowly she moved to the fourth, and then rubbed with her whole hand: I will never say another word, if it pleases your honor, about hands again—but it was softer than satin
——Prithee, Trim, commend it as much as thou wilt, said my uncle Toby; I shall hear thy story with the more delight——The corporal thank’d his master most unfeignedly; but having nothing to say upon the Beguine’s hand but the same over again——he proceeded to the effects of it.
——Please, Trim, praise it as much as you want, said my uncle Toby; I will listen to your story with even more pleasure——The corporal thanked his master very sincerely; but having nothing new to say about the Beguine’s hand other than what he had already mentioned——he went on to talk about its effects.
The fair Beguine, said the corporal, continued rubbing with her whole hand under my knee—till I fear’d her zeal would weary her——“I would do a thousand times more,” said she, “for the love of Christ”——In saying which, she pass’d her hand across the flannel, to the part above my knee, which I had equally complain’d of, and rubb’d it also.
The lovely Beguine, the corporal said, kept rubbing with her whole hand under my knee—until I worried that her enthusiasm would tire her out—“I would do a thousand times more,” she said, “for the love of Christ”—and as she said this, she moved her hand across the fabric to the area above my knee, which I had also complained about, and rubbed it too.
I perceived, then, I was beginning to be in love——
I realized that I was starting to fall in love——
As she continued rub-rub-rubbing—I felt it spread from under her hand, an’ please your honour, to every part of my frame.——
As she kept rubbing—I felt it spread from under her hand, and believe me, to every part of my frame.
The more she rubb’d, and the longer strokes she took——the more the fire kindled in my veins——till at length, by two or three strokes longer than the rest——my passion rose to the highest pitch——I seiz’d her hand——
The more she rubbed, and the longer strokes she took—the more the fire ignited in my veins—until eventually, after a few strokes longer than the others—my passion reached its peak—I grabbed her hand
——And then thou clapped’st it to thy lips, Trim, said my uncle Toby——and madest a speech.
——And then you brought it to your lips, Trim, said my uncle Toby——and made a speech.
Whether the corporal’s amour terminated precisely in the way my uncle Toby described it, is not material; it is enough that it contained in it the essence of all the love romances which ever have been wrote since the beginning of the world.
Whether the corporal’s love story ended exactly as my uncle Toby described it doesn't matter; what’s important is that it captured the essence of all the love stories that have ever been written since the beginning of time.
CHAPTER XXIII
As soon as the corporal had finished the story of his amour—or rather my uncle Toby for him—Mrs. Wadman silently sallied forth from her arbour, replaced the pin in her mob, pass’d the wicker-gate, and advanced slowly towards my uncle Toby’s sentry-box: the disposition which Trim had made in my uncle Toby’s mind, was too favourable a crisis to be let slipp’d——
As soon as the corporal wrapped up his story about his romance—or rather my uncle Toby for him—Mrs. Wadman quietly stepped out from her little hideaway, fixed her hairpin, passed through the wicker gate, and slowly approached my uncle Toby’s sentry box: the way Trim had influenced my uncle Toby’s thoughts was too perfect a moment to let slipped—
——The attack was determin’d upon: it was facilitated still more by my uncle Toby’s having ordered the corporal to wheel off the pioneer’s shovel, the spade, the pick-axe, the picquets, and other military stores which lay scatter’d upon the ground where Dunkirk stood—the corporal had march’d—the field was clear.
——The attack was set in motion: it was made even easier by my uncle Toby’s decision to have the corporal move the pioneer’s shovel, the spade, the pickaxe, the stakes, and other military supplies that were scattered on the ground where Dunkirk was located—the corporal had marched away—the area was clear.
Now, consider, sir, what nonsense it is, either in fighting, or writing, or anything else (whether in rhyme to it, or not) which a man has occasion to do—to act by plan: for if ever Plan, independent of all circumstances, deserved registering in letters of gold (I mean in the archives of Gotham)—it was certainly the Plan of Mrs. Wadman’s attack of my uncle Toby in his sentry-box, by Plan——Now the plan hanging up in it at this juncture, being the Plan of Dunkirk—and the tale of Dunkirk a tale of relaxation, it opposed every impression she could make: and besides, could she have gone upon it—the manœuvre of fingers and hands in the attack of the sentry-box, was so outdone by that of the fair Beguine’s, in Trim’s story—that just then, that particular attack, however successful before—became the most heartless attack that could be made——
Now, consider, sir, how ridiculous it is, whether in fighting, writing, or anything else (in rhyme or not) to act based on a plan: because if any plan, regardless of the situation, deserved to be recorded in gold letters (I mean in the archives of Gotham)—it was definitely the Strategy from Mrs. Wadman’s attack on my uncle Toby in his sentry-box, by Plan——Right now, the plan displayed in it is the Plan of Dunkirk—and since the story of Dunkirk is about relaxation, it countered any impression she could make: plus, even if she had followed it—the way of using fingers and hands to attack the sentry-box was so surpassed by the lovely Beguine’s technique in Trim’s story—that at that moment, that specific attack, no matter how successful it was before—became the most heartless attack that could be made
O! let woman alone for this. Mrs. Wadman had scarce open’d the wicket-gate, when her genius sported with the change of circumstances.
O! just leave this to women. Mrs. Wadman had barely opened the gate when her creativity played with the change in circumstances.
——She formed a new attack in a moment.
——She launched a new attack in an instant.
CHAPTER XXIV
——I am half distracted, captain Shandy, said Mrs. Wadman, holding up her cambrick handkerchief to her left eye, as she approach’d the door of my uncle Toby’s sentry-box——a mote——or sand——or something——I know not what, has got into this eye of mine——do look into it—it is not in the white—
——I’m a bit distracted, Captain Shandy, said Mrs. Wadman, holding up her cambric handkerchief to her left eye as she approached my uncle Toby’s sentry box——a speck——or sand——or something——I don’t know what, has gotten into this eye of mine——please take a look at it—it’s not in the white
In saying which, Mrs. Wadman edged herself close in beside my uncle Toby, and squeezing herself down upon the corner of his bench, she gave him an opportunity of doing it without rising up——Do look into it—said she.
In saying that, Mrs. Wadman scooted in next to my uncle Toby, and by sitting on the edge of his bench, she allowed him to do it without getting up—“Please take a look at it,” she said.
Honest soul! thou didst look into it with as much innocency of heart, as ever child look’d into a raree-shew-box; and ’twere as much a sin to have hurt thee.
Honest soul! You looked into it with as much innocence in your heart as any child would look into a magic show box; and it would be just as much a sin to have hurt you.
——If a man will be peeping of his own accord into things of that nature——I’ve nothing to say to it——
——If a man chooses to pry into such matters on his own——I have nothing to say about it
My uncle Toby never did: and I will answer for him, that he would have sat quietly upon a sofa from June to January (which, you know, takes in both the hot and cold months), with an eye as fine as the Thracian4 Rodope’s beside him, without being able to tell, whether it was a black or blue one.
My uncle Toby never did: and I can vouch for him that he would have sat quietly on a sofa from June to January (which, you know, covers both the hot and cold months), with an eye as sharp as the Thracian4 Rodope’s next to him, without being able to tell whether it was black or blue.
The difficulty was to get my uncle Toby to look at one at all.
The challenge was to get my uncle Toby to even look at one.
’Tis surmounted. And
It's overcome. And
I see him yonder with his pipe pendulous in his hand, and the ashes falling out of it—looking—and looking—then rubbing his eyes—and looking again, with twice the good-nature that ever Gallileo look’d for a spot in the sun.
I see him over there with his pipe hanging in his hand, and the ashes falling out of it—looking—and looking—then rubbing his eyes—and looking again, with twice the good-nature that ever Galileo looked for a spot in the sun.
——In vain! for by all the powers which animate the organ——Widow Wadman’s left eye shines this moment as lucid as her right——there is neither mote, or sand, or dust, or chaff, or speck, or particle of opake matter floating in it—There is nothing, my dear paternal uncle! but one lambent delicious fire, furtively shooting out from every part of it, in all directions, into thine——
——In vain! for by all the powers that animate the organ——Widow Wadman’s left eye shines right now as clearly as her right——there is neither mote, sand, dust, chaff, speck, nor any particle of opaque matter floating in it—There is nothing, my dear paternal uncle! but one soft, delicious fire, quietly radiating from every part of it, in all directions, into yours
——If thou lookest, uncle Toby, in search of this mote one moment longer——thou art undone.
——If you look, Uncle Toby, for this speck one moment longer——you're done for.
CHAPTER XXV
An eye is for all the world exactly like a cannon, in this respect; That it is not so much the eye or the cannon, in themselves, as it is the carriage of the eye——and the carriage of the cannon, by which both the one and the other are enabled to do so much execution. I don’t think the comparison a bad one; However, as ’tis made and placed at the head of the chapter, as much for use as ornament, all I desire in return is, that whenever I speak of Mrs. Wadman’s eyes (except once in the next period), that you keep it in your fancy.
An eye is for everyone in the world exactly like a cannon in this way: It’s not really the eye or the cannon themselves that matter, but the support of the eye—and the support of the cannon—that allows both to achieve so much impact. I don’t think the comparison is a bad one; since it’s made and placed at the beginning of the chapter, both for function and decoration, all I ask in return is that whenever I mention Mrs. Wadman’s eyes (except once in the next sentence), you keep this in mind.
I protest, Madam, said my uncle Toby, I can see nothing whatever in your eye.
I protest, Madam, my uncle Toby said, I can’t see anything at all in your eye.
It is not in the white; said Mrs. Wadman: my uncle Toby look’d with might and main into the pupil——
It is not in the white; said Mrs. Wadman: my uncle Toby looked with all his strength into the student
Now of all the eyes which ever were created——from your own, Madam, up to those of Venus herself, which certainly were as venereal a pair of eyes as ever stood in a head——there never was an eye of them all, so fitted to rob my uncle Toby of his repose, as the very eye, at which he was looking——it was not, Madam, a rolling eye——a romping or a wanton one—nor was it an eye sparkling—petulant or imperious—of high claims and terrifying exactions, which would have curdled at once that milk of human nature, of which my uncle Toby was made up——but ’twas an eye full of gentle salutations——and soft responses——speaking——not like the trumpet stop of some ill-made organ, in which many an eye I talk to, holds coarse converse——but whispering soft——like the last low accent of an expiring saint——“How can you live comfortless, captain Shandy, and alone, without a bosom to lean your head on——or trust your cares to?”
Out of all the eyes that have ever been created—from your own, Madam, to those of Venus herself, which were undoubtedly the most seductive pair of eyes ever seen—none have been so perfectly designed to disturb my Uncle Toby's peace as the very eye he was gazing at. It wasn’t a roaming eye, a playful or a lustful one—nor was it an eye that sparkled, was petulant, or demanding—striking terror or making high claims that would sour the gentle nature of my Uncle Toby. It was an eye full of gentle greetings and soft replies. It didn’t speak like the harsh notes of a poorly made organ, which many eyes I’ve encountered do, holding coarse conversations—but whispered softly, like the final gentle words of a fading saint: “How can you live restlessly, Captain Shandy, all alone, without someone to lean your head on or share your worries with?”
It was an eye——
It was an eye-opener.
But I shall be in love with it myself, if I say another word about it.
But I'll be in love with it myself if I say anything more about it.
——It did my uncle Toby’s business.
It did my uncle Toby's business.
CHAPTER XXVI
There is nothing shews the character of my father and my uncle Toby, in a more entertaining light, than their different manner of deportment, under the same accident——for I call not love a misfortune, from a persuasion, that a man’s heart is ever the better for it——Great God! what must my uncle Toby’s have been, when ’twas all benignity without it.
There is nothing that highlights the character of my father and my uncle Toby in a more entertaining way than how they each behave in the same situation—because I don’t consider love a misfortune, since I believe a man’s heart is always better for it—Great God! What must my uncle Toby's have been like when he was all kindness without it?
My father, as appears from many of his papers, was very subject to this passion, before he married——but from a little subacid kind of drollish impatience in his nature, whenever it befell him, he would never submit to it like a christian; but would pish, and huff, and bounce, and kick, and play the Devil, and write the bitterest Philippicks against the eye that ever man wrote——there is one in verse upon somebody’s eye or other, that for two or three nights together, had put him by his rest; which in his first transport of resentment against it, he begins thus:
My father, as shown in many of his papers, was quite prone to this passion before he got married—but due to a bit of a sour and humorous impatience in his nature, whenever it struck him, he would never handle it gracefully like a good person; instead, he'd huff and puff, stomp around, kick, act like a madman, and write the most scathing critiques against the eye that anyone has ever written—there’s one in verse about someone’s eye that had kept him awake for two or three nights straight; in the heat of his anger over it, he starts off like this:
“A Devil ’tis——and mischief such doth work
“A devil it is—and such mischief it causes
As never yet did Pagan, Jew, or Turk.”5
As never yet did Pagan, Jew, or Turk.”__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
In short, during the whole paroxism, my father was all abuse and foul language, approaching rather towards malediction——only he did not do it with as much method as Ernulphus——he was too impetuous; nor with Ernulphus’s policy——for tho’ my father, with the most intolerant spirit, would curse both this and that, and every thing under heaven, which was either aiding or abetting to his love——yet never concluded his chapter of curses upon it, without cursing himself in at the bargain, as one of the most egregious fools and coxcombs, he would say, that ever was let loose in the world.
In short, throughout the whole outburst, my dad was full of insults and foul language, coming close to cursing—only he didn't do it as systematically as Ernulphus—he was too impulsive; nor with Ernulphus’s strategy—because while my dad, with the most intolerant spirit, would curse this and that, and everything under the sun that was either helping or supporting his love—he never finished his rant without also cursing himself in the process, calling himself one of the biggest fools and idiots that ever walked the earth.
My uncle Toby, on the contrary, took it like a lamb——sat still and let the poison work in his veins without resistance——in the sharpest exacerbations of his wound (like that on his groin) he never dropt one fretful or discontented word——he blamed neither heaven nor earth——or thought or spoke an injurious thing of any body, or any part of it; he sat solitary and pensive with his pipe——looking at his lame leg——then whiffing out a sentimental heigh ho! which mixing with the smoke, incommoded no one mortal.
My uncle Toby, on the other hand, took it without complaint—he sat quietly and let the pain run its course without fighting back—through the sharpest moments of his injury (like that one on his groin) he never uttered a single grumbling or unhappy word—he blamed neither God nor anyone else—and didn’t think or say anything hurtful about anyone or anything; he sat alone, lost in thought with his pipe—looking at his lame leg—then letting out a sentimental sigh, which mixed with the smoke and bothered no one at all.
He took it like a lamb——I say.
He took it like a lamb—I mean.
In truth he had mistook it at first; for having taken a ride with my father, that very morning, to save if possible a beautiful wood, which the dean and chapter were hewing down to give to the poor;6 which said wood being in full view of my uncle Toby’s house, and of singular service to him in his description of the battle of Wynnendale—by trotting on too hastily to save it——upon an uneasy saddle——worse horse, &c. &c. . . it had so happened, that the serous part of the blood had got betwixt the two skins, in the nethermost part of my uncle Toby——the first shootings of which (as my uncle Toby had no experience of love) he had taken for a part of the passion—till the blister breaking in the one case—and the other remaining—my uncle Toby was presently convinced, that his wound was not a skin-deep wound——but that it had gone to his heart.
In reality, he had misunderstood it at first; after taking a ride with my father that very morning to try to save a beautiful wood that the dean and chapter were cutting down to give to the poor;6 which wood was clearly visible from my uncle Toby’s house and was particularly useful for his description of the battle of Wynnendale—by riding on too quickly to protect it——on an uncomfortable saddle——and a worse horse, etc. . . it so happened that the serious part of the blood had gotten between the two layers of skin in the lowest part of my uncle Toby—the initial sensations (since my uncle Toby had no experience of love) he had mistaken for a part of that passion—until the blister burst in one situation—and the other remained—my uncle Toby was soon convinced that his injury was not just skin-deep—but that it had reached his heart.
CHAPTER XXVII
The world is ashamed of being virtuous——My uncle Toby knew little of the world; and therefore when he felt he was in love with widow Wadman, he had no conception that the thing was any more to be made a mystery of, than if Mrs. Wadman had given him a cut with a gap’d knife across his finger: Had it been otherwise——yet as he ever look’d upon Trim as a humble friend; and saw fresh reasons every day of his life, to treat him as such——it would have made no variation in the manner in which he informed him of the affair.
The world is embarrassed about being good—My uncle Toby didn’t know much about the world; so when he realized he was in love with widow Wadman, he had no idea it was something to keep a secret, just like if Mrs. Wadman had accidentally cut his finger with a knife: Even if it had been different—still, since he always viewed Trim as a close friend and found new reasons every day to treat him that way—it wouldn’t have changed how he told him about it.
“I am in love, corporal!” quoth my uncle Toby.
“I’m in love, corporal!” my uncle Toby said.
CHAPTER XXVIII
In love!——said the corporal—your honour was very well the day before yesterday, when I was telling your honour the story of the King of Bohemia—Bohemia! said my uncle Toby - - - - musing a long time - - - What became of that story, Trim?
In love!——said the corporal—your honor seemed fine the day before yesterday when I was sharing the story of the King of Bohemia—Bohemia! said my uncle Toby - - - - thinking for a while - - - What happened with that story, Trim?
—We lost it, an’ please your honour, somehow betwixt us—but your honour was as free from love then, as I am——’twas just whilst thou went’st off with the wheel-barrow——with Mrs. Wadman, quoth my uncle Toby——She has left a ball here—added my uncle Toby—pointing to his breast——
—We lost it, and if it pleases you, somehow between us—but you were as uninterested in love then as I am—'twas just when you went off with the wheelbarrow—with Mrs. Wadman, my uncle Toby said—She left a ball here—my uncle Toby added—pointing to his chest
——She can no more, an’ please your honour, stand a siege, than she can fly—cried the corporal——
——She can't stand a siege any more than she can fly—shouted the corporal
——But as we are neighbours, Trim,—the best way I think is to let her know it civilly first—quoth my uncle Toby.
——But since we're neighbors, Trim, I think the best way is to let her know it politely first—said my uncle Toby.
Now if I might presume, said the corporal, to differ from your honour——
Now, if I could respectfully disagree, said the corporal, with your honor—
—Why else do I talk to thee, Trim? said my uncle Toby, mildly——
—Why else would I talk to you, Trim? said my uncle Toby, slightly
—Then I would begin, an’ please your honour, with making a good thundering attack upon her, in return—and telling her civilly afterwards—for if she knows anything of your honour’s being in love, before hand——L—d help her!—she knows no more at present of it, Trim, said my uncle Toby—than the child unborn———
—Then I would start, if it pleases you, by launching a good, loud attack on her in response—and then kindly explain afterwards—for if she knows anything about your being in love beforehand——God help her!—she knows just as much about it right now, Trim, my uncle Toby said—than the unborn child unborn
Precious souls!———
Cherished souls!———
Mrs. Wadman had told it, with all its circumstances, to Mrs. Bridget twenty-four hours before; and was at that very moment sitting in council with her, touching some slight misgivings with regard to the issue of the affairs, which the Devil, who never lies dead in a ditch, had put into her head—before he would allow half time, to get quietly through her Te Deum.
Mrs. Wadman had shared everything, including all the details, with Mrs. Bridget twenty-four hours earlier; and was currently sitting with her, discussing some minor worries about how things would turn out, worries that the Devil, who’s always around causing trouble, had planted in her mind—right before she could finish her Te Deum in peace.
I am terribly afraid, said widow Wadman, in case I should marry him, Bridget—that the poor captain will not enjoy his health, with the monstrous wound upon his groin——
I’m really scared, said widow Wadman, that if I marry him, Bridget—the poor captain might not be healthy with that huge wound on his groin area
It may not, Madam, be so very large, replied Bridget, as you think——and I believe, besides, added she—that ’tis dried up——
It might not be as huge as you think, ma'am, replied Bridget, and I also believe, she added, that it’s dried up
——I could like to know—merely for his sake, said Mrs. Wadman——
——I would like to know—just for his sake, said Mrs. Wadman
—We’ll know the long and the broad of it, in ten days—answered Mrs. Bridget, for whilst the captain is paying his addresses to you—I’m confident Mr. Trim will be for making love to me—and I’ll let him as much as he will—added Bridget—to get it all out of him——
—We’ll know everything in ten days—Mrs. Bridget replied, because while the captain is trying to win you over—I’m sure Mr. Trim will be trying to flirt with me—and I’ll let him as much as he wants—added Bridget—to get all the information out of him
The measures were taken at once——and my uncle Toby and the corporal went on with theirs.
The measures were taken right away—and my uncle Toby and the corporal continued with theirs.
Now, quoth the corporal, setting his left hand a-kimbo, and giving such a flourish with his right, as just promised success—and no more——if your honour will give me leave to lay down the plan of this attack——
Now, said the corporal, placing his left hand on his hip and making a flourish with his right, as if to promise success—and nothing more—if your honor will allow me to outline the plan for this attack
——Thou wilt please me by it, Trim, said my uncle Toby, exceedingly—and as I foresee thou must act in it as my aid de camp, here’s a crown, corporal, to begin with, to steep thy commission.
——You will please me with this, Trim, my uncle Toby said, very much—and since I see you must act in it as my aide-de-camp, here’s a crown, corporal, to start with, to smooth your commission.
Then, an’ please your honour, said the corporal (making a bow first for his commission)—we will begin with getting your honour’s laced cloaths out of the great campaign-trunk, to be well air’d, and have the blue and gold taken up at the sleeves—and I’ll put your white ramallie-wig fresh into pipes—and send for a taylor, to have your honour’s thin scarlet breeches turn’d——
Then, if it pleases you, sir, said the corporal (bowing first for his rank)—we’ll start by taking your fancy clothes out of the big campaign trunk to air them out, and I’ll have the blue and gold fixed up at the sleeves—I'll also freshen up your white ramal wig—and call a tailor to have your thin scarlet breeches changed
—I had better take the red plush ones, quoth my uncle Toby——They will be too clumsy—said the corporal.
—I should take the red plush ones, my uncle Toby said. —They’ll be too awkward, replied the corporal.
CHAPTER XXIX
——Thou wilt get a brush and a little chalk to my sword——’Twill be only in your honour’s way, replied Trim.
——You’ll get a brush and a bit of chalk for my sword—— It will only get in your way, replied Trim.
CHAPTER XXX
——But your honour’s two razors shall be new set—and I will get my Montero-cap furbish’d up, and put on poor lieutenant Le Fever’s regimental coat, which your honour gave me to wear for his sake—and as soon as your honour is clean shaved—and has got your clean shirt on, with your blue and gold, or your fine scarlet——sometimes one and sometimes t’other—and everything is ready for the attack—we’ll march up boldly, as if ’twas to the face of a bastion; and whilst your honour engages Mrs. Wadman in the parlour, to the right——I’ll attack Mrs. Bridget in the kitchen, to the left; and having seiz’d the pass, I’ll answer for it, said the corporal, snapping his fingers over his head—that the day is our own.
——But your honor’s two razors will be all set up new—and I’ll get my Montero-cap cleaned up, and put on poor Lieutenant Le Fever’s regimental coat, which you gave me to wear for his sake—and as soon as you’re clean-shaven—and have your fresh shirt on, with your blue and gold, or your nice scarlet——sometimes one and sometimes the other—and everything is ready for the attack—we’ll march up boldly, as if we were facing a bastion; and while you engage Mrs. Wadman in the parlor to the right——I’ll take on Mrs. Bridget in the kitchen to the left; and having seized the pass, I’ll guarantee, said the corporal, snapping his fingers over his head—that the day is ours.
I wish I may but manage it right; said my uncle Toby—but I declare, corporal, I had rather march up to the very edge of a trench——
I wish I could but handle it properly; said my uncle Toby—but I swear, corporal, I would rather march up to the very edge of a trench
—A woman is quite a different thing—said the corporal.
—A woman is something entirely different—said the corporal.
—I suppose so, quoth my uncle Toby.
—I guess so, said my uncle Toby.
CHAPTER XXXI
If anything in this world, which my father said, could have provoked my uncle Toby, during the time he was in love, it was the perverse use my father was always making of an expression 430 of Hilarion the hermit; who, in speaking of his abstinence, his watchings, flagellations, and other instrumental parts of his religion—would say—tho’ with more facetiousness than became an hermit—“That they were the means he used, to make his ass (meaning his body) leave off kicking.”
If anything in this world, which my father said, could have annoyed my uncle Toby during his time of falling in love, it was the annoying way my father kept using a saying from Hilarion the hermit. Hilarion, while talking about his self-denial, sleepless nights, beatings, and other practices of his faith—would say—though with more humor than a hermit should—“These were the methods I used to make my ass (referring to my body) stop kicking.” 430
It pleased my father well; it was not only a laconick way of expressing——but of libelling, at the same time, the desires and appetites of the lower part of us; so that for many years of my father’s life, ’twas his constant mode of expression—he never used the word passions once—but ass always instead of them——So that he might be said truly, to have been upon the bones, or the back of his own ass, or else of some other man’s, during all that time.
My father really liked it; it was not just a concise way of expressing something—but also a way of mocking the desires and appetites of our more base instincts. For many years of his life, this became his constant way of speaking—he never once used the word passions but always said ass instead. So you could say he was always fixated on the bones, or the back of his own ass, or someone else's, during all that time.
I must here observe to you the difference betwixt
I must point out the difference between
My father’s ass
My dad's butt
and my hobby-horse—in order to keep characters as separate as may be, in our fancies as we go along.
and my hobby-horse—to keep characters as distinct as possible in our imaginations as we progress.
For my hobby-horse, if you recollect a little, is no way a vicious beast; he has scarce one hair or lineament of the ass about him——’Tis the sporting little filly-folly which carries you out for the present hour—a maggot, a butterfly, a picture, a fiddlestick—an uncle Toby’s siege—or an anything, which a man makes a shift to get a-stride on, to canter it away from the cares and solicitudes of life—’Tis as useful a beast as is in the whole creation—nor do I really see how the world would do without it——
For my hobby-horse, if you remember a bit, is definitely not a nasty creature; he hardly has a single hair or trait of a donkey about him—It's the playful little whim that takes you away for the moment—a whim, a butterfly, a picture, a trinket—an uncle Toby’s siege—or an anything, which a person manages to ride on to escape the worries and stresses of life—It's as useful a creature as there is in the whole universe—nor can I really figure out how the world would manage without it
——But for my father’s ass———oh! mount him—mount him—mount him—(that’s three times, is it not?)—mount him not:—’tis a beast concupiscent—and foul befal the man, who does not hinder him from kicking.
——But for my father’s ass———oh! get on him—get on him—get on him—(that's three times, right?)—don't get on him:—he's a lustful beast—and curse the man who doesn't stop him from kicking.
CHAPTER XXXII
Well! dear brother Toby, said my father, upon his first seeing him after he fell in love—and how goes it with your Asse?
Okay! dear brother Toby, my father said when he first saw him after he fell in love—how's it going with your Asse?
Now my uncle Toby thinking more of the part where he had had the blister, than of Hilarion’s metaphor—and our preconceptions having (you know) as great a power over the sounds of words as the shapes of things, he had imagined, that my father, who was not very ceremonious in his choice of words, had enquired after the part by its proper name; so notwithstanding my mother, doctor Slop, and Mr. Yorick, were sitting in the 431 parlour, he thought it rather civil to conform to the term my father had made use of than not. When a man is hemm’d in by two indecorums, and must commit one of ’em—I always observe—let him chuse which he will, the world will blame him—so I should not be astonished if it blames my uncle Toby.
Now my uncle Toby, focusing more on the part where he had gotten the blister rather than on Hilarion’s metaphor—and knowing that our preconceptions have just as much influence over the sounds of words as the shapes of things—had assumed that my father, who was not very formal in his choice of words, had asked about the part by its proper name. So even though my mother, Dr. Slop, and Mr. Yorick were sitting in the 431 parlor, he thought it more polite to go along with the term my father had used. When a man is trapped by two inappropriate options and has to choose one, I always notice—let him pick whichever he likes; the world will judge him anyway—so I wouldn’t be surprised if it judges my uncle Toby.
My A—e, quoth my uncle Toby, is much better—brother Shandy—My father had formed great expectations from his Asse in this onset; and would have brought him on again; but doctor Slop setting up an intemperate laugh—and my mother crying out L— bless us!—it drove my father’s Asse off the field—and the laugh then becoming general—there was no bringing him back to the charge, for some time——
My A—e, my uncle Toby said, is much better—brother Shandy—My father had high hopes for his Asse in this situation; he would have brought him back into the fray, but doctor Slop let out an excessive laugh—and my mother exclaimed, L— bless us!—which scared my father’s Asse off the field—and once the laughter became widespread—there was no way to get him back in the game for a while——
And so the discourse went on without him.
And so the conversation continued without him.
Everybody, said my mother, says you are in love, brother Toby,—and we hope it is true.
Everybody, my mom said, thinks you’re in love, brother Toby—and we hope it’s true.
I am as much in love, sister, I believe, replied my uncle Toby, as any man usually is——Humph! said my father——and when did you know it? quoth my mother——
I’m just as in love, sister, I think, replied my uncle Toby, as any man usually is——Humph! said my father——and when did you realize it? asked my mom—
——When the blister broke; replied my uncle Toby.
——When the blister broke, my uncle replied Toby.
My uncle Toby’s reply put my father into good temper—so he charg’d o’ foot.
My uncle Toby’s response put my father in a good mood—so he jumped to his feet.
CHAPTER XXXIII
As the ancients agree, brother Toby, said my father, that there are two different and distinct kinds of love, according to the different parts which are affected by it—the Brain or Liver——I think when a man is in love, it behoves him a little to consider which of the two he is fallen into.
As the ancients agree, brother Toby, my father said, there are two different and distinct kinds of love, depending on which part is affected—the Brain or Liver— I think when a man is in love, he should take a moment to consider which one he has fallen into.
What signifies it, brother Shandy, replied my uncle Toby, which of the two it is, provided it will but make a man marry, and love his wife, and get a few children?
What does it matter, brother Shandy, replied my uncle Toby, which one it is, as long as it gets a man to marry, love his wife, and have a few kids?
——A few children! cried my father, rising out of his chair, and looking full in my mother’s face, as he forced his way betwixt her’s and doctor Slop’s—a few children! cried my father, repeating my uncle Toby’s words as he walk’d to and fro——
——A few kids! shouted my dad, getting up from his chair and looking straight at my mom as he squeezed his way between her and Doctor Slop—a few kids! he echoed my Uncle Toby’s words as he walked back and forth——
——Not, my dear brother Toby, cried my father, recovering himself all at once, and coming close up to the back of my uncle Toby’s chair—not that I should be sorry hadst thou a score—on the contrary, I should rejoice—and be as kind, Toby, to every one of them as a father—
——Not, my dear brother Toby, my father exclaimed, suddenly regaining his composure and stepping closer to the back of my uncle Toby's chair—not that I would be upset if you had a lot of them—in fact, I would be happy—and I would care for each one of them as a dad—
My uncle Toby stole his hand unperceived behind his chair, to give my father’s a squeeze——
My uncle Toby discreetly reached behind his chair to give my father's a squeeze
——Nay, moreover, continued he, keeping hold of my uncle Toby’s hand—so much dost thou possess, my dear Toby, of the milk of human nature, and so little of its asperities—’tis piteous the world is not peopled by creatures which resemble thee; and was I an Asiatic monarch, added my father, heating himself with his new project—I would oblige thee, provided it would not impair thy strength—or dry up thy radical moisture too fast—or weaken thy memory or fancy, brother Toby, which these gymnics inordinately taken are apt to do—else, dear Toby, I would procure thee the most beautiful women in my empire, and I would oblige thee, nolens, volens, to beget for me one subject every month——
——No, besides that, he continued, holding onto my uncle Toby’s hand—my dear Toby, you have so much of the goodness in people, and so little of their harshness—it’s a pity the world isn’t filled with beings like you; and if I were an Asiatic king, my father added, getting excited about his new idea—I would make sure you, as long as it didn’t wear you out—or dry up your essential moisture too quickly—or weaken your memory or imagination, brother Toby, since these exercises can easily do that—otherwise, dear Toby, I would arrange for you to have the most beautiful women in my empire, and I would insist that you, nolens, volens, father one subject for me every month——
As my father pronounced the last word of the sentence—my mother took a pinch of snuff.
As my dad said the last word of the sentence—my mom took a pinch of snuff.
Now I would not, quoth my uncle Toby, get a child, nolens, volens, that is, whether I would or no, to please the greatest prince upon earth——
Now, I would not, my uncle Toby said, have a child, nolens, volens, that is, whether I wanted to or not, to please the greatest prince on earth
——And ’twould be cruel in me, brother Toby, to compel thee; said my father—but ’tis a case put to show thee, that it is not thy begetting a child—in case thou should’st be able—but the system of Love and Marriage thou goest upon, which I would set thee right in——
——And it would be cruel of me, brother Toby, to force you; said my father—but this is a scenario meant to show you that it’s not about you having a child—in case you could do that—but the approach to Love and Marriage that you’re following, which I want to help you understand in
There is at least, said Yorick, a great deal of reason and plain sense in captain Shandy’s opinion of love; and ’tis amongst the ill-spent hours of my life, which I have to answer for, that I have read so many flourishing poets and rhetoricians in my time, from whom I never could extract so much——
There is at least, said Yorick, a lot of reason and common sense in Captain Shandy’s opinion of love; and it’s one of the regrettable ways I've wasted my time, having read so many flowery poets and rhetoricians in my life, from whom I never could get so a lot
I wish, Yorick, said my father, you had read Plato; for there you would have learnt that there are two Loves—I know there were two Religions, replied Yorick, amongst the ancients——one—for the vulgar, and another for the learned;—but I think one Love might have served both of them very well—
I wish, Yorick, my father said, that you had read Plato; because there you would have learned that there are two Loves—I know there were two Faiths, Yorick replied, among the ancients—one for the common people, and another for the educated; but I think one Love could have worked for both of them very well—
It could not; replied my father—and for the same reasons: for of these Loves, according to Ficinus’s comment upon Velasius, the one is rational——
It couldn't, my father replied—and for the same reasons: of these Loves, according to Ficinus’s comment on Velasius, one is logical
——the other is natural——
the other is natural
the first ancient——without mother——where Venus had nothing to do: the second, begotten of Jupiter and Dione—
the first ancient——without a mother——where Venus had nothing to do: the second, born of Jupiter and Dione—
——Pray, brother, quoth my uncle Toby, what has a man who believes in God to do with this? My father could not stop to answer, for fear of breaking the thread of his discourse——
——"Come on, brother," my uncle Toby said, "what does a man who believes in God have to do with this?" My father couldn't stop to respond, afraid of interrupting the flow of his conversation
This latter, continued he, partakes wholly of the nature of Venus.
This latter, he continued, is completely like Venus.
The first, which is the golden chain let down from heaven, excites to love heroic, which comprehends in it, and excites to the desire of philosophy and truth——the second, excites to desire, simply——
The first, which is the golden chain that comes down from heaven, inspires heroic love, which includes and encourages a yearning for philosophy and truth—the second, inspires desire, just——
——I think the procreation of children as beneficial to the world, said Yorick, as the finding out of the longitude——
——I believe that having children is good for the world, said Yorick, just like figuring out the longitude
——To be sure, said my mother, love keeps peace in the world——
——To be sure, said my mother, love maintains peace in the world
——In the house—my dear, I own—
In the house—my dear, I own—
——It replenishes the earth; said my mother——
——It refreshes the earth; my mom said——
But it keeps heaven empty—my dear; replied my father.
But it leaves heaven empty—my dear, replied my father.
——’Tis Virginity, cried Slop, triumphantly, which fills paradise.
——It's Virginity, cried Slop, triumphantly, which fills paradise.
Well push’d, nun! quoth my father.
Well pushed, nun! said my father.
CHAPTER XXXIV
My father had such a skirmishing, cutting kind of a slashing way with him, in his disputations, thrusting and ripping, and giving every one a stroke to remember him by in his turn—that if there were twenty people in company—in less than half an hour he was sure to have every one of ’em against him.
My dad had a sharp, aggressive style when it came to arguments, always attacking and tearing down, leaving everyone with a memorable jab in return—so much so that if there were twenty people around, in under thirty minutes, he’d definitely have all of them turned against him.
What did not a little contribute to leave him thus without an ally, was, that if there was any one post more untenable than the rest, he would be sure to throw himself into it; and to do him justice, when he was once there, he would defend it so gallantly, that ’twould have been a concern, either to a brave man or a good-natured one, to have seen him driven out.
What definitely added to his isolation was that if there was one position more impossible than the others, he would be sure to jump into it; and to give him credit, once he was there, he would defend it so bravely that it would have been upsetting for either a courageous person or a kind-hearted one to watch him get forced out.
Yorick, for this reason, though he would often attack him—yet could never bear to do it with all his force.
Yorick, for this reason, even though he would often go after him—still could never bring himself to do it with all his strength.
Doctor Slop’s Virginity, in the close of the last chapter, had got him for once on the right side of the rampart; and he was beginning to blow up all the convents in Christendom about Slop’s ears, when corporal Trim came into the parlour to inform my uncle Toby, that his thin scarlet breeches, in which the attack was to be made upon Mrs. Wadman, would not do; for that the taylor, in ripping them up, in order to turn them, had found they had been turn’d before——Then turn them again, brother, said my father, rapidly, for there will be many a turning of ’em yet before all’s done in the affair——They are as rotten as dirt, said the corporal——Then by all means, said my father, bespeak a new pair, brother——for though I know, continued 434 my father, turning himself to the company, that widow Wadman has been deeply in love with my brother Toby for many years, and has used every art and circumvention of woman to outwit him into the same passion, yet now that she has caught him——her fever will be pass’d its height——
Doctor Slop’s Saving oneself, at the end of the last chapter, had finally put him on the right side of the rampart; and he was starting to blow up all the convents in Christendom around Slop’s ears when Corporal Trim entered the parlor to tell my Uncle Toby that his thin scarlet breeches, meant for the upcoming confrontation with Mrs. Wadman, wouldn't work; because the tailor, while trying to alter them, discovered they had already been altered before—“Then alter them again, brother,” my father said quickly, “because there will be a lot of adjustments needed before this is all over.” “They are as worn-out as anything,” said the corporal. “Then absolutely, order a new pair, brother,” my father said, “for even though I know,” he continued, turning to the group, “that widow Wadman has been deeply in love with my brother Toby for many years and has tried every trick in the book to get him to feel the same way, now that she has finally caught him—her excitement will have passed its peak”
——She has gain’d her point.
She has gotten her way.
In this case, continued my father, which Plato, I am persuaded, never thought of——Love, you see, is not so much a Sentiment as a Situation, into which a man enters, as my brother Toby would do, into a corps——no matter whether he loves the service or no——being once in it—he acts as if he did; and takes every step to shew himself a man of prowesse.
In this case, my father continued, which Plato never considered—Love, you see, isn’t so much a Feeling as it is a Context, which a man enters, just like my brother Toby would join a corps—it doesn’t matter whether he loves the service or not—once he’s in it, he behaves as if he does; and makes every effort to prove himself a man of skill.
The hypothesis, like the rest of my father’s, was plausible enough, and my uncle Toby had but a single word to object to it—in which Trim stood ready to second him——but my father had not drawn his conclusion——
The hypothesis, like the rest of my father's, was reasonable enough, and my uncle Toby had just one word to object to it—in which Trim was ready to back him up—but my father had not reached his conclusion
For this reason, continued my father (stating the case over again)—notwithstanding all the world knows, that Mrs. Wadman affects my brother Toby—and my brother Toby contrariwise affects Mrs. Wadman, and no obstacle in nature to forbid the music striking up this very night, yet will I answer for it, that this self-same tune will not be play’d this twelvemonth.
For this reason, my father continued (reiterating the point)—even though everyone knows that Mrs. Wadman is into my brother Toby—and my brother Toby, on the contrary, is into Mrs. Wadman, and there’s nothing in the world stopping them from getting together tonight, I’ll bet that this same tune won’t be played for another year.
We have taken our measures badly, quoth my uncle Toby, looking up interrogatively in Trim’s face.
We didn't handle things well, my uncle Toby said, looking up questioningly at Trim.
I would lay my Montero-cap, said Trim——Now Trim’s Montero-cap, as I once told you, was his constant wager; and having furbish’d it up that very night, in order to go upon the attack—it made the odds look more considerable——I would lay, an’ please your honour, my Montero-cap to a shilling—was it proper, continued Trim (making a bow), to offer a wager before your honours——
I would bet my Montero cap, said Trim——Now Trim’s Montero cap, as I once mentioned, was his regular wager; and having cleaned it up that very night to prepare for the challenge—it made the stakes seem more significant——I would bet, if it’s alright with you, my Montero cap against a shilling—was it appropriate, Trim continued (making a bow), to offer a wager in front of your honors
——There is nothing improper in it, said my father—’tis a mode of expression; for in saying thou would’st lay thy Montero-cap to a shilling—all thou meanest is this—that thou believest—
——There’s nothing wrong with it, my father said—it’s just a way of expressing yourself; when you say you’d bet your Montero cap against a shilling, all you really mean is that you believe—
——Now, What do’st thou believe?
Now, what do you believe?
That widow Wadman, an’ please your worship, cannot hold it out ten days——
That widow Wadman, if I may say so, can't last ten days—
And whence, cried Slop, jeeringly, hast thou all this knowledge of woman, friend?
And where, Slop said mockingly, do you get all this knowledge about women, my friend?
By falling in love with a popish clergywoman; said Trim.
By falling in love with a Catholic clergywoman; said Trim.
’Twas a Beguine, said my uncle Toby.
It was a Beguine, said my uncle Toby.
Doctor Slop was too much in wrath to listen to the distinction; and my father taking that very crisis to fall in helter-skelter 435 upon the whole order of Nuns and Beguines, a set of silly, fusty, baggages——Slop could not stand it——and my uncle Toby having some measures to take about his breeches—and Yorick about his fourth general division—in order for their several attacks next day—the company broke up: and my father being left alone, and having half an hour upon his hands betwixt that and bed-time; he called for pen, ink, and paper, and wrote my uncle Toby the following letter of instructions:
Doctor Slop was too angry to care about the distinction, and my father chose that exact moment to launch into a rant about the entire group of Nuns and Beguines, a bunch of foolish, outdated women—Slop couldn't take it—while my uncle Toby had some business to handle with his pants, and Yorick was busy with his fourth general division in preparation for their respective confrontations the next day. The gathering broke up, and with my father left alone and half an hour before bedtime, he called for pen, ink, and paper, and wrote my uncle Toby the following letter of instructions:
My dear brother Toby,
My bro Toby,
What I am going to say to thee is upon the nature of women, and of love-making to them; and perhaps it is as well for thee—tho’ not so well for me—that thou hast occasion for a letter of instructions upon that head, and that I am able to write it to thee.
What I'm about to share with you is about the nature of women and how to court them. It might be better for you—though not so great for me—that you need a guide on this topic and that I can provide it for you.
Had it been the good pleasure of him who disposes of our lots—and thou no sufferer by the knowledge, I had been well content that thou should’st have dipp’d the pen this moment into the ink, instead of myself; but that not being the case——————Mrs. Shandy being now close beside me, preparing for bed——I have thrown together without order, and just as they have come into my mind, such hints and documents as I deem may be of use to thee; intending, in this, to give thee a token of my love; not doubting, my dear Toby, of the manner in which it will be accepted.
If it had been the preference of the one who controls our fates—and you're not at a loss for knowing this, I would have been more than happy to let you dip the pen in the ink right now instead of me; but since that isn't the case——————Mrs. Shandy is right next to me, getting ready for bed——I've jotted down, without any particular order and just as they came to me, some notes and documents that I think might be helpful to you; with the intention of giving you a sign of my affection; and I'm confident, my dear Toby, that you'll appreciate it.
In the first place, with regard to all which concerns religion in the affair——though I perceive from a glow in my cheek, that I blush as I begin to speak to thee upon the subject, as well knowing, notwithstanding thy unaffected secrecy, how few of its offices thou neglectest—yet I would remind thee of one (during the continuance of thy courtship) in a particular manner, which I would not have omitted; and that is, never to go forth upon the enterprize, whether it be in the morning or the afternoon, without first recommending thyself to the protection of Almighty God, that he may defend thee from the evil one.
First of all, regarding everything related to religion in this matter—though I can feel my cheeks flush as I start to talk to you about it, fully aware of how few of its duties you neglect despite your sincere discretion—I want to remind you of one thing (especially during your courtship) that I wouldn’t want to leave out: never go out for any endeavor, whether in the morning or afternoon, without first placing yourself under the protection of Almighty God, so that He may keep you safe from the evil one.
Shave the whole top of thy crown clean once at least every four or five days, but oftener if convenient; lest in taking off thy wig before her, thro’ absence of mind, she should be able to discover how much has been cut away by Time——how much by Trim.
Shave the entire top of your head clean at least once every four or five days, or more often if it works for you; otherwise, when you take off your wig in front of her, you might accidentally show how much has been taken away by time—and how much by trimming.
—’Twere better to keep ideas of baldness out of her fancy.
—It would be better to keep thoughts of baldness out of her mind.
Always carry it in thy mind, and act upon it as a sure maxim, Toby——
Always keep it in your mind and act on it as a definite rule, Toby——
“That women are timid:” And ’tis well they are——else there would be no dealing with them.
That women are timid: And it's good they are—otherwise, there would be no getting along with them.
Let not thy breeches be too tight, or hang too loose about thy thighs, like the trunk-hose of our ancestors.
Don't let your pants be too tight or hang too loose around your thighs, like the trunk-hose of our ancestors.
——A just medium prevents all conclusions.
——A fair approach stops any conclusions.
Whatever thou hast to say, be it more or less, forget not to utter it in a low soft tone of voice. Silence, and whatever approaches it, weaves dreams of midnight secrecy into the brain: For this cause, if thou canst help it, never throw down the tongs and poker.
Whatever you have to say, whether it's a lot or a little, don’t forget to say it in a soft, quiet voice. Silence, and anything close to it, creates dreams of midnight secrets in the mind: For this reason, if you can help it, never drop the tongs and poker.
Avoid all kinds of pleasantry and facetiousness in thy discourse with her, and do whatever lies in thy power at the same time, to keep from her all books and writings which tend thereto: there are some devotional tracts, which if thou canst entice her to read over—it will be well: but suffer her not to look into Rabelais, or Scarron, or Don Quixote——
Avoid all kinds of niceties and joking in your conversations with her, and do everything you can to keep her away from all books and writings that might encourage that. There are some devotional pamphlets that, if you can get her to read them, would be good: but don’t let her read Rabelais, Scarron, or Don Quixote——
——They are all books which excite laughter; and thou knowest, dear Toby, that there is no passion so serious as lust.
——They are all books that make you laugh; and you know, dear Toby, that there is no passion as serious as lust.
Stick a pin in the bosom of thy shirt, before thou enterest her parlour.
Stick a pin in the front of your shirt before you go into her room.
And if thou art permitted to sit upon the same sopha with her, and she gives thee occasion to lay thy hand upon hers—beware of taking it——thou canst not lay thy hand on hers, but she will feel the temper of thine. Leave that and as many other things as thou canst, quite undetermined; by so doing, thou wilt have her curiosity on thy side; and if she is not conquered by that, and thy Asse continues still kicking, which there is great reason to suppose——Thou must begin, with first losing a few ounces of blood below the ears, according to the practice of the ancient Scythians, who cured the most intemperate fits of the appetite by that means.
And if you’re allowed to sit on the same sofa with her, and she gives you the chance to lay your hand on hers—be careful not to take it—if you put your hand on hers, she’ll sense your mood. Leave that and as many other things as you can, completely uncertain; by doing so, you’ll have her curiosity on your side; and if that doesn’t win her over, and your Assemble keeps on kicking, which is quite likely—then you should start by letting out a bit of blood below the ears, following the practice of the ancient Scythians, who treated the most intense cravings that way.
Avicenna, after this, is for having the part anointed with the syrup of hellebore, using proper evacuations and purges——and I believe rightly. But thou must eat little or no goat’s flesh, nor red deer——nor even foal’s flesh by any means; and carefully abstain——that is, as much as thou canst, from peacocks, cranes, coots, didappers, and water-hens——
Avicenna suggests that you should anoint the affected area with hellebore syrup, using appropriate methods to clear out toxins. I believe he is correct. However, you need to eat very little or no goat meat, red deer, or even any horse meat at all; and you should definitely avoid, as much as possible, peacocks, cranes, coots, didappers, and moorhen
As for thy drink—I need not tell thee, it must be the infusion of Vervain and the herb Hanea, of which Ælian relates such effects—but if thy stomach palls with it—discontinue it from time to time, taking cucumbers, melons, purslane, water-lillies, woodbine, and lettice, in the stead of them.
As for your drink—I shouldn't have to tell you, it should be the brew of Vervain and the herb Hanea, of which Ælian mentions such effects—but if it doesn't sit well with you—take a break from it now and then and eat cucumbers, melons, purslane, water lilies, honeysuckle, and lettuce instead.
There is nothing further for thee, which occurs to me at present——
There’s nothing more for you that comes to mind right now—
——Unless the breaking out of a fresh war——So wishing everything, dear Toby, for the best,
——Unless the start of a new war——So hoping for the best, dear Toby,
I rest thy affectionate brother,
I rest your affectionate brother,
Walter Shandy
Walter Shandy
CHAPTER XXXV
Whilst my father was writing his letter of instructions, my uncle Toby and the corporal were busy in preparing everything for the attack. As the turning of the thin scarlet breeches was laid aside (at least for the present), there was nothing which should put it off beyond the next morning; so accordingly it was resolved upon, for eleven o’clock.
While my father was writing his instructions, my uncle Toby and the corporal were busy getting everything ready for the attack. Since the thin red trousers were put aside (at least for now), there was nothing to delay it beyond the next morning; so it was decided for eleven o’clock.
Come, my dear, said my father to my mother—’twill be but like a brother and sister, if you and I take a walk down to my brother Toby’s——to countenance him in this attack of his.
“Come on, my dear,” my father said to my mother. “It’ll feel like we’re just brother and sister if you and I take a walk down to my brother Toby’s—to support him in this situation he’s dealing with.”
My uncle Toby and the corporal had been accoutred both some time, when my father and mother enter’d, and the clock striking eleven, were that moment in motion to sally forth—but the account of this is worth more than to be wove into the fag end of the eighth7 volume of such a work as this.——My father had no time but to put the letter of instructions into my uncle Toby’s coat-pocket——and join with my mother in wishing his attack prosperous.
My uncle Toby and the corporal had both been ready for a while when my father and mother walked in. As the clock struck eleven, they were just about to head out—but this story deserves more than to be included at the end of the eighth7 volume of a book like this. My father only had time to slip the letter of instructions into my uncle Toby's coat pocket and join my mother in wishing him success with his mission.
I could like, said my mother, to look through the key-hole out of curiosity——Call it by its right name, my dear, quoth my father—
I would like to, said my mother, to peek through the keyhole out of curiosity—Call it what it really is, my dear, said my dad—
And look through the key-hole as long as you will.
And look through the keyhole as long as you want.
1. Vid. pp. 347-348.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
2. Vid. Pope’s Portrait.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See: Pope’s Portrait.
3. Alluding to the first edition.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Referring to the original edition.
4. Rodope Thracia tam inevitabili fascino instructa, tam exactè oculus intuens attraxit, ut si in illam quis incidisset, fieri non posset, quin caperetur.——I know not who.
4. Rodope Thracia was so irresistibly enchanting and captivating to the eye that anyone who happened upon it couldn't help but be mesmerized.——I don't know who.
5. This will be printed with my father’s Life of Socrates, &c. &c.
5. This will be printed with my father's Life of Socrates, etc. etc.
6. Mr. Shandy must mean the poor in spirit; inasmuch as they divided the money amongst themselves.
6. Mr. Shandy must be referring to those who are poor in spirit; since they divided the money among themselves.
7. Alluding to the first edition.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Referring to the 1st edition.
LIFE AND OPINIONS
OF
TRISTRAM SHANDY
GENTLEMAN
Non enim excursus hic ejus, sed opus ipsum est.
Non enim excursus hic ejus, sed opus ipsum est.
Si quid urbaniusculè lusum a nobis, per Musas et Charitas et omnium poëtarum Numina, Oro te, ne me malè capias.
Si quid urbaniusculè lusum a nobis, per Musas et Charitas et omnium poëtarum Numina, Oro te, ne me malè capias.
A DEDICATION
TO A GREAT PERSON
Having, a priori, intended to dedicate The Amours of my Uncle Toby to Mr. ***——I see more reasons, a posteriori, for doing it to Lord *******.
Having, beforehand, intended to dedicate The Amours of my Uncle Toby to Mr. ***——I see more reasons, after the fact, for doing it to Lord *******.
I should lament from my soul, if this exposed me to the jealousy of their Reverences; because a posteriori, in Court-latin, signifies the kissing hands for preferment—or anything else—in order to get it.
I should feel sorry from deep within if this made me the target of their Reverences' jealousy; because a posteriori, in Court Latin, means to kiss up for favors—or anything else—to attain it.
My opinion of Lord ******* is neither better nor worse, than it was of Mr. ***. Honours, like impressions upon coin, may give an ideal and local value to a bit of base metal; but Gold and Silver will pass all the world over without any other recommendation than their own weight.
My opinion of Lord ******* is neither better nor worse than it was of Mr. ***. Honors, like markings on a coin, can give a certain imaginary and local value to a piece of worthless metal; but Gold and Silver will be accepted everywhere based on their own weight alone.
The same good-will that made me think of offering up half an hour’s amusement to Mr. *** when out of place—operates more forcibly at present, as half an hour’s amusement will be more serviceable and refreshing after labour and sorrow, than after a philosophical repast.
The same kindness that made me consider giving Mr. *** half an hour of entertainment when things were awkward is even stronger now, as that half hour of fun will be more helpful and refreshing after hard work and sadness than it would be after a philosophical meal.
Nothing is so perfectly amusement as a total change of ideas; no ideas are so totally different as those of Ministers, and innocent Lovers: for which reason, when I come to talk of Statesmen and Patriots, and set such marks upon them as will prevent confusion and mistakes concerning them for the future—I propose to dedicate that Volume to some gentle Shepherd,
Nothing is as perfectly amusement as a complete change of ideas; no ideas are as completely different as those of Ministers and innocent Lovers. For this reason, when I talk about Statesmen and Patriots, and put clear labels on them to avoid confusion and misunderstandings in the future—I plan to dedicate that Volume to some gentle Shepherd,
Whose thoughts proud Science never taught to stray,
Whose thoughts proud Science never taught to wander,
Far as the Statesman’s walk or Patriot-way;
Far as the Statesman’s walk or Patriot Way;
Yet simple Nature to his hopes had given
Yet simple Nature had given him hope
Out of a cloud-capp’d head a humbler heaven;
Out of a cloud-covered head, a simpler heaven;
Some untam’d World in depths of wood embraced—
Some untamed world in the depths of the woods embraced—
Some happier Island in the watry-waste—
Some happier island in the watery wasteland—
And where admitted to that equal sky,
And where allowed under that equal sky,
His faithful Dog should bear him company.
His loyal dog should accompany him.
In a word, by thus introducing an entire new set of objects to his Imagination, I shall unavoidably give a Diversion to his passionate and love-sick Contemplations. In the meantime,
In short, by introducing a completely new set of ideas to his imagination, I will inevitably distract him from his passionate and love-sick thoughts. In the meantime,
I am
I'm
THE AUTHOR.
THE AUTHOR.
BOOK IX
CHAPTER I
I call all the powers of time and chance, which severally check us in our careers in this world, to bear me witness, that I could never yet get fairly to my uncle Toby’s amours, till this very moment, that my mother’s curiosity, as she stated the affair,——or a different impulse in her, as my father would have it——wished her to take a peep at them through the key-hole.
I’m calling on all the forces of time and chance that keep us in check in this life to witness that I have never been able to properly delve into my uncle Toby’s love life until this very moment, when my mother’s curiosity, as she described it,——or some other urge in her, as my father would say——led her to sneak a look at them through the key-hole.
“Call it, my dear, by its right name, quoth my father, and look through the key-hole as long as you will.”
"Call it, my dear, by its right name," my father said, "and look through the keyhole as long as you want."
Nothing but the fermentation of that little subacid humour, which I have often spoken of, in my father’s habit, could have vented such an insinuation——he was however frank and generous in his nature, and at all times open to conviction; so that he had scarce got to the last word of this ungracious retort, when his conscience smote him.
Nothing but the brewing of that little sour humor, which I’ve mentioned before in relation to my father's behavior, could have led to such a remark—yet he was always honest and generous by nature, and open to change his mind; so much so that he had barely finished his unkind reply when his conscience hit him.
My mother was then conjugally swinging with her left arm twisted under his right, in such wise, that the inside of her hand rested upon the back of his—she raised her fingers, and let them fall—it could scarce be call’d a tap; or if it was a tap——’twould have puzzled a casuist to say, whether ’twas a tap of remonstrance, or a tap of confession: my father, who was all sensibilities from head to foot, class’d it right—Conscience redoubled her blow—he turn’d his face suddenly the other way, and my mother supposing his body was about to turn with it in order to move homewards, by a cross movement of her right leg, keeping her left as its centre, brought herself so far in front, that as he turned his head, he met her eye———Confusion again! he saw a thousand reasons to wipe out the reproach, and as many to reproach himself——a thin, blue, chill, pellucid chrystal with all its humours so at rest, the least mote or speck of desire might have been seen, at the bottom of it, had it existed——it did not——and how I happen to be so lewd myself, particularly a little before the vernal and autumnal equinoxes——Heaven above knows——My mother——madam——was so at no time, either by nature, by institution, or example.
My mother was then playfully swinging her left arm under his right, so that the inside of her hand rested on the back of his. She raised her fingers and let them fall; it could hardly be called a tap. Or if it was a tap, it would have confused a philosopher to say whether it was a tap of protest or a tap of confession. My father, who was sensitive from head to toe, took it as a sign—his conscience struck again. He suddenly turned his face the other way, and my mother, thinking his body would follow to head home, made a cross movement with her right leg, keeping her left as a pivot, and positioned herself so far in front that as he turned his head, he met her gaze—confusion again! He saw countless reasons to wipe away the reproach and just as many to reproach himself. A thin, blue, clear crystal with all its emotions completely calm; the slightest speck or hint of desire could have been seen at the bottom of it, if it existed—it didn’t—and how I ended up being so inappropriate myself, especially a little before the spring and autumn equinoxes—only Heaven knows. My mother—madam—was never so, either by nature, training, or example.
A temperate current of blood ran orderly through her veins in all months of the year, and in all critical moments both of the day and night alike; nor did she superinduce the least heat into her humours from the manual effervescencies of devotional tracts, which having little or no meaning in them, nature is oft-times obliged to find one——And as for my father’s example! ’twas so far from being either aiding or abetting thereunto, that ’twas the whole business of his life to keep all fancies of that kind out of her head——Nature had done her part, to have spared him this trouble; and what was not a little inconsistent, my father knew it——And here am I sitting, this 12th day of August 1766, in a purple jerkin and yellow pair of slippers, without either wig or cap on, a most tragicomical completion of his prediction, “That I should neither think, nor act like any other man’s child, upon that very account.”
A steady flow of blood ran calmly through her veins all year round, and in all the important moments of both day and night; she didn’t stir up any heat in her emotions from the shallow passions of religious texts, which often have little or no substance, forcing nature to come up with something meaningful—And as for my father's example! It was so far from helping or encouraging that it was his entire goal in life to keep all such thoughts out of her mind—Nature had done her part to spare him this trouble; and quite inconsistently, my father was aware of it—And here I am sitting, this 12th day of August 1766, in a purple jacket and yellow slippers, with neither wig nor cap on, a rather tragicomical fulfillment of his prediction, “That I would neither think nor act like any other man’s child, for that very reason.”
The mistake in my father, was in attacking my mother’s motive, instead of the act itself; for certainly key-holes were made for other purposes; and considering the act, as an act which interfered with a true proposition, and denied a key-hole to be what it was———it became a violation of nature; and was so far, you see, criminal.
The mistake my father made was criticizing my mother’s motives instead of the actions themselves. After all, keyholes were designed for other reasons, and viewing the action as something that disrupted a genuine principle and rejecting a keyhole for what it actually was made it a violation of nature; and in that sense, you see, it became a crime.
It is for this reason, an’ please your Reverences, That key-holes are the occasions of more sin and wickedness, than all other holes in this world put together.
It is for this reason, if I may be so bold, that keyholes are responsible for more sin and wrongdoing than all other openings in this world combined.
———which leads me to my uncle Toby’s amours.
———which leads me to my uncle Toby’s romances.
CHAPTER II
Though the corporal had been as good as his word in putting my uncle Toby’s great ramallie-wig into pipes, yet the time was too short to produce any great effects from it: it had lain many years squeezed up in the corner of his old campaign trunk; and as bad forms are not so easy to be got the better of, and the use of candle-ends not so well understood, it was not so pliable a business as one would have wished. The corporal with cheary eye and both arms extended, had fallen back perpendicular from it a score times, to inspire it, if possible, with a better air——had SPLEEN given a look at it, ’twould have cost her ladyship a smile——it curl’d everywhere but where the corporal would have it; and where a buckle or two, in his opinion, would have done it honour, he could as soon have raised the dead.
Though the corporal had kept his promise in turning my uncle Toby’s great ramallie-wig into pipes, the time was too short to produce any significant results from it: it had been crammed into the corner of his old campaign trunk for many years, and it's not easy to fix bad forms, especially since the use of candle-ends wasn't well understood. So, it was harder to manage than one would have liked. The corporal, with a cheerful expression and both arms outstretched, had fallen back numerous times to try to give it a better shape—if SPLEEN had taken a look at it, it would have brought her ladyship a smile. It curled in every direction except where the corporal wanted it to; and where he thought a buckle or two would have improved it, he might as well have tried to raise the dead.
Such it was——or rather such would it have seem’d upon any other brow; but the sweet look of goodness which sat upon my uncle Toby’s, assimilated everything around it so sovereignly to itself, and Nature had moreover wrote Gentleman with so fair a hand in every line of his countenance, that even his tarnish’d gold-laced hat and huge cockade of flimsy taffeta became him; and though not worth a button in themselves, yet the moment my uncle Toby put them on, they became serious objects, and altogether seem’d to have been picked up by the hand of Science to set him off to advantage.
It was like this—or rather, it would have seemed this way on anyone else; but the kind expression of goodness on my uncle Toby’s face made everything around him align with it so perfectly, and Nature had written Gentleman with such a graceful hand in every feature of his face, that even his worn gold-laced hat and large, flimsy taffeta cockade suited him; and although they weren’t worth much on their own, the moment my uncle Toby put them on, they became significant, as if Science herself had chosen them to highlight his appearance.
Nothing in this world could have co-operated more powerfully towards this, than my uncle Toby’s blue and gold——had not Quantity in some measure been necessary to Grace: in a period of fifteen or sixteen years since they had been made, by a total inactivity in my uncle Toby’s life, for he seldom went further than the bowling-green—his blue and gold had become so miserably too strait for him, that it was with the utmost difficulty the corporal was able to get him into them; the taking them up at the sleeves, was of no advantage.——They were laced however down the back, and at the seams of the sides, &c., in the mode of King William’s reign; and to shorten all description, they shone so bright against the sun that morning, and had so metallick and doughty an air with them, that had my uncle Toby thought of attacking in armour, nothing could have so well imposed upon his imagination.
Nothing in this world could have contributed more powerfully to this than my uncle Toby's blue and gold. If only quantity hadn’t been somewhat necessary for grace. In the fifteen or sixteen years since they'd been made, due to a complete lack of activity in my uncle Toby's life, since he rarely went beyond the bowling green, his blue and gold had become so painfully tight that it took the utmost effort for the corporal to get him into them; pulling them up at the sleeves didn’t help at all. However, they were laced down the back and at the seams on the sides, etc., in the style of King William’s reign. To sum it all up, they gleamed so brightly in the sun that morning and had such a metallic and valiant look that if my uncle Toby had thought of going into battle in armor, nothing could have captured his imagination better.
As for the thin scarlet breeches, they had been unripp’d by the taylor between the legs, and left at sixes and sevens——
As for the thin red pants, they had been unsewn by the tailor between the legs, and left in complete disarray—
——Yes, Madam,——but let us govern our fancies. It is enough they were held impracticable the night before, and as there was no alternative in my uncle Toby’s wardrobe, he sallied forth in the red plush.
——Yes, Ma'am,——but let's control our imaginations. It's enough that they were considered unrealistic the night before, and since there was no other option in my uncle Toby’s wardrobe, he went out in the red plush.
The corporal had array’d himself in poor Le Fever’s regimental coat; and with his hair tuck’d up under his Montero-cap, which he had furbish’d up for the occasion, march’d three paces distant from his master: a whiff of military pride had puff’d out his shirt at the wrist; and upon that in a black leather thong clipp’d into a tassel beyond the knot, hung the corporal’s stick——My uncle Toby carried his cane like a pike.
The corporal had dressed in poor Le Fever’s regimental coat; and with his hair tucked up under his Montero-cap, which he had polished for the occasion, marched three paces away from his master: a hint of military pride had puffed out his shirt at the wrist; and from that, a black leather thong clipped into a tassel beyond the knot hung the corporal’s stick——My uncle Toby carried his cane like a pike.
——It looks well at least; quoth my father to himself.
——It looks good at least, my father said to himself.
CHAPTER III
My uncle Toby turn’d his head more than once behind him, to see how he was supported by the corporal; and the corporal as oft as he did it, gave a slight flourish with his stick—but not vapouringly; and with the sweetest accent of most respectful encouragement, bid his honour “never fear.”
My uncle Toby turned his head more than once to look back and see how the corporal was supporting him; and each time he did, the corporal gave a little flourish with his stick—but not in a showy way—and with the kindest tone of utmost respect, encouraged him by saying, “Don’t worry, sir.”
Now my uncle Toby did fear; and grievously too; he knew not (as my father had reproach’d him) so much as the right end of a Woman from the wrong, and therefore was never altogether at his ease near any one of them——unless in sorrow or distress; then infinite was his pity; nor would the most courteous knight of romance have gone further, at least upon one leg, to have wiped away a tear from a woman’s eye; and yet excepting once that he was beguiled into it by Mrs. Wadman, he had never looked stedfastly into one; and would often tell my father in the simplicity of his heart, that it was almost (if not about) as bad as talking bawdy.——
Now my uncle Toby was afraid, and deeply so; he didn’t know, as my father had pointed out to him, the difference between a woman’s good side and her bad side, so he was never completely comfortable around any of them—unless they were upset or in trouble; then his compassion was boundless. No courteous knight from a romance novel would have gone further, at least on one leg, to wipe away a tear from a woman’s eye. Yet apart from one time when Mrs. Wadman tricked him into it, he had never looked directly into one; he would often tell my father, in his innocence, that it was almost, if not exactly, as inappropriate as talking raunchy.——
——And suppose it is? my father would say.
——And what if it is? my dad would say.
CHAPTER IV
She cannot, quoth my uncle Toby, halting, when they had march’d up to within twenty paces of Mrs. Wadman’s door—she cannot, corporal, take it amiss.——
She can't, my uncle Toby said, stopping when they had walked up to within twenty paces of Mrs. Wadman’s door—she can't, corporal, take it wrong.
——She will take it, an’ please your honour, said the corporal, just as the Jew’s widow at Lisbon took it of my brother Tom.——
——She will take it, and please your honor, said the corporal, just like the Jew’s widow in Lisbon took it from my brother Tom.
——And how was that? quoth my uncle Toby, facing quite about to the corporal.
——And how was that? my uncle Toby asked, turning completely to face the corporal.
Your honour, replied the corporal, knows of Tom’s misfortunes; but this affair has nothing to do with them any further than this, That if Tom had not married the widow——or had it pleased God after their marriage, that they had but put pork into their sausages, the honest soul had never been taken out of his warm bed, and dragg’d to the inquisition——’Tis a cursed place—added the corporal, shaking his head,—when once a poor creature is in, he is in, an’ please your honour, for ever.
Your honor, replied the corporal, is aware of Tom’s misfortunes; but this situation has nothing to do with them except for the fact that if Tom hadn't married the widow—or if God had allowed that after their marriage, they had only put pork in their sausages—the honest soul would never have been taken out of his warm bed and dragged to the inquisition. It’s a terrible place, added the corporal, shaking his head; once a poor soul is in, he is in, and, if it pleases your honor, forever.
’Tis very true; said my uncle Toby, looking gravely at Mrs. Wadman’s house, as he spoke.
"It’s very true," said my uncle Toby, looking seriously at Mrs. Wadman’s house as he spoke.
Nothing, continued the corporal, can be so sad as confinement for life—or so sweet, an’ please your honour, as liberty.
Nothing, the corporal continued, is as sad as being locked away for life—or as sweet, if I may say, as freedom.
Nothing, Trim——said my uncle Toby, musing——
Nothing, Trim—said my uncle Toby, thinking—
Whilst a man is free,—cried the corporal, giving a flourish with his stick thus——
Whilst a man is free,—shouted the corporal, waving his stick like this —
A thousand of my father’s most subtle syllogisms could not have said more for celibacy.
A thousand of my dad's most clever arguments couldn't have made a stronger case for staying single.
My uncle Toby look’d earnestly towards his cottage and his bowling-green.
My uncle Toby looked intently at his cottage and his bowling green.
The corporal had unwarily conjured up the Spirit of calculation with his wand; and he had nothing to do, but to conjure him down again with his story, and in this form of Exorcism, most un-ecclesiastically did the corporal do it.
The corporal had accidentally summoned the Spirit of calculation with his wand; all he had to do was send him back down again with his story, and in this method of exorcism, the corporal went about it in a very un-churchlike way.
CHAPTER V
As Tom’s place, an’ please your honour, was easy—and the weather warm—it put him upon thinking seriously of settling himself in the world; and as it fell out about that time, that a Jew who kept a sausage shop in the same street, had the ill luck to die of a strangury, and leave his widow in possession of a rousing trade——Tom thought (as everybody in Lisbon was doing the best he could devise for himself) there could be no 446 harm in offering her his service to carry it on: so without any introduction to the widow, except that of buying a pound of sausages at her shop—Tom set out—counting the matter thus within himself, as he walk’d along; that let the worst come of it that could, he should at least get a pound of sausages for their worth—but, if things went well, he should be set up; inasmuch as he should get not only a pound of sausages—but a wife and—a sausage shop, an’ please your honour, into the bargain.
As Tom’s place, and if it pleases you, was comfortable—and the weather warm—it made him seriously think about settling down in life; and it just so happened around that time that a Jew who owned a sausage shop on the same street unfortunately died from a painful illness, leaving his widow with a booming business. Tom figured (like everyone in Lisbon trying to make the best of things) that there would be no harm in offering his help to keep it going: so without any formal introduction to the widow, except for buying a pound of sausages at her shop—Tom set off—thinking to himself as he walked along that even if things went poorly, he would at least get a pound of sausages for his trouble—but if everything worked out, he’d be all set; since he would not only get a pound of sausages—but also a wife and—a sausage shop, if it pleases you, on top of that.
Every servant in the family, from high to low, wish’d Tom success; and I can fancy, an’ please your honour, I see him this moment with his white dimity waistcoat and breeches, and hat a little o’ one side, passing jollily along the street, swinging his stick, with a smile and a chearful word for everybody he met:——But alas! Tom! thou smilest no more, cried the corporal, looking on one side of him upon the ground, as if he apostrophised him in his dungeon.
Every servant in the family, from high to low, wished Tom success; and I can imagine, if you’ll allow me, I see him right now in his white dimity waistcoat and pants, with his hat slightly askew, walking happily down the street, swinging his cane, with a smile and a cheerful word for everyone he met:——But alas! Tom! you no longer smile, cried the corporal, looking down at one side of him on the ground, as if he were addressing him in his prison.
Poor fellow! said my uncle Toby, feelingly.
Poor guy! my uncle Toby said with feeling.
He was an honest, light-hearted lad, an’ please your honour, as ever blood warm’d——
He was an honest, cheerful guy, and I assure you, as ever blood warmed——
——Then he resembled thee, Trim, said my uncle Toby, rapidly.
——Then he looked like you, Trim, said my uncle Toby, quickly.
The corporal blush’d down to his fingers ends—a tear of sentimental bashfulness—another of gratitude to my uncle Toby—and a tear of sorrow for his brother’s misfortunes, started into his eye, and ran sweetly down his cheek together; my uncle Toby’s kindled as one lamp does at another; and taking hold of the breast of Trim’s coat (which had been that of Le Fever’s) as if to ease his lame leg, but in reality to gratify a finer feeling——he stood silent for a minute and a half; at the end of which he took his hand away, and the corporal making a bow, went on with his story of his brother and the Jew’s widow.
The corporal blushed all the way to his fingertips—a tear of sentimental embarrassment—another of gratitude for my uncle Toby—and a tear of sorrow for his brother’s misfortunes started to well up in his eye and then ran sweetly down his cheek together. My uncle Toby’s eyes lit up like one lamp does to another; and he took hold of Trim’s coat (which used to belong to Le Fever) as if to ease his lame leg, but really to satisfy a deeper feeling——he stood silent for a minute and a half; after which he took his hand away, and the corporal bowed, continuing with his story about his brother and the Jew’s widow.
CHAPTER VI
When Tom, an’ please your honour, got to the shop, there was nobody in it, but a poor negro girl, with a bunch of white feathers slightly tied to the end of a long cane, flapping away flies—not killing them.——’Tis a pretty picture! said my uncle Toby—she had suffered persecution, Trim, and had learnt mercy——
When Tom, if I may say so, arrived at the shop, there was no one there except a poor Black girl, holding a bunch of white feathers tied to the end of a long stick, waving them to keep the flies away—not to harm them.——"It's a lovely sight!" my uncle Toby said—she had faced hardship, Trim, and had learned mercy
——She was good, an’ please your honour, from nature, as well as from hardships; and there are circumstances in the story of that poor friendless slut, that would melt a heart of 447 stone, said Trim; and some dismal winter’s evening, when your honour is in the humour, they shall be told you with the rest of Tom’s story, for it makes a part of it——
——She was kind, if I may say so, both by nature and from going through tough times; and there are parts of that poor, friendless girl’s story that would soften even the hardest heart, said Trim; and on some gloomy winter evening, when you're in the mood, I’ll share them with you along with the rest of Tom’s story, because it’s part of it
Then do not forget, Trim, said my uncle Toby.
Then don’t forget, Trim, my uncle Toby said.
A negro has a soul? an’ please your honour, said the corporal (doubtingly).
A Black person has a soul? Please, your honor, said the corporal (with doubt).
I am not much versed, corporal, quoth my uncle Toby, in things of that kind; but I suppose, God would not leave him without one, any more than thee or me——
I’m not that knowledgeable about things like that, corporal, my uncle Toby said, but I suppose God wouldn’t leave him without one, just like He wouldn’t for you or me——
——It would be putting one sadly over the head of another, quoth the corporal.
——It would be unfairly putting one person above another, said the corporal.
It would so; said my uncle Toby. Why then, an’ please your honour, is a black wench to be used worse than a white one?
It would be so; said my uncle Toby. Then why, if it pleases your honor, is a black woman treated worse than a white one?
I can give no reason, said my uncle Toby———
I can't give any reason, my uncle said Toby———
——Only, cried the corporal, shaking his head, because she has no one to stand up for her——
——Only, cried the corporal, shaking his head, because she has no one to stand up for her
——’Tis that very thing, Trim, quoth my uncle Toby,——which recommends her to protection——and her brethren with her; ’tis the fortune of war which has put the whip into our hands now——where it may be hereafter, heaven knows!——but be it where it will, the brave, Trim! will not use it unkindly.
——It’s that very thing, Trim, my uncle Toby said——that makes her and her brothers deserving of our protection; it’s the luck of war that has given us the power now——where it will be in the future, only heaven knows!——but no matter where that may be, the brave Trim! will not misuse it.
——God forbid, said the corporal.
God forbid, said the corporal.
Amen, responded my uncle Toby, laying his hand upon his heart.
Amen, my uncle Toby replied, placing his hand on his heart.
The corporal returned to his story, and went on——but with an embarrassment in doing it, which here and there a reader in this world will not be able to comprehend; for by the many sudden transitions all along, from one kind and cordial passion to another, in getting thus far on his way, he had lost the sportable key of his voice, which gave sense and spirit to his tale: he attempted twice to resume it, but could not please himself; so giving a stout hem! to rally back the retreating spirits, and aiding nature at the same time with his left arm a-kimbo on one side, and with his right a little extended, supporting her on the other—the corporal got as near the note as he could; and in that attitude, continued his story.
The corporal returned to his story and continued—but he felt embarrassed doing so, something that some readers today might not understand. After all the sudden shifts from one kind and warm emotion to another up to this point, he had lost the lively tone of his voice that added meaning and energy to his tale. He tried twice to pick it back up but couldn’t find the right flow. So, with a hearty cough to gather his dwindling confidence, and helping himself by placing his left arm on his hip while extending his right arm slightly for support, the corporal did his best to get back on track and continued his story in that position.
CHAPTER VII
As Tom, an’ please your honour, had no business at that time with the Moorish girl, he passed on into the room beyond, to talk to the Jew’s widow about love——and this pound of 448 sausages; and being, as I have told your honour, an open cheary-hearted lad, with his character wrote in his looks and carriage, he took a chair, and without much apology, but with great civility at the same time, placed it close to her at the table, and sat down.
As Tom, if I may say so, had no reason to engage with the Moorish girl at that moment, he went into the next room to chat with the Jew’s widow about love——and this pound of 448 sausages. And being, as I mentioned to you, a friendly and cheerful young man, with his personality evident in his looks and demeanor, he took a chair, and without much formality, but also with great politeness, pulled it up close to her at the table and sat down.
There is nothing so awkward, as courting a woman, an’ please your honour, whilst she is making sausages——So Tom began a discourse upon them; first, gravely,——“as how they were made——with what meats, herbs, and spices”—Then a little gayly,—as, “With what skins——and if they never burst——Whether the largest were not the best?”——and so on—taking care only as he went along, to season what he had to say upon sausages, rather under than over;——that he might have room to act in——
There’s nothing more awkward than trying to impress a woman while she’s making sausages. So Tom started talking about them; first, seriously—“like how they’re made—what meats, herbs, and spices are used.” Then a bit more playfully, “like what kinds of skins they use—and if they ever burst—whether the biggest ones are the best?”—and so on—making sure to keep what he said about sausages more subtle than overwhelming, so he'd have space to act in
It was owing to the neglect of that very precaution, said my uncle Toby, laying his hand upon Trim’s shoulder, that Count De la Motte lost the battle of Wynendale: he pressed too speedily into the wood; which if he had not done, Lisle had not fallen into our hands, nor Ghent and Bruges, which both followed her example; it was so late in the year, continued my uncle Toby, and so terrible a season came on, that if things had not fallen out as they did, our troops must have perish’d in the open field.——
It was because of the failure to take that very precaution, my uncle Toby said, as he put his hand on Trim’s shoulder, that Count De la Motte lost the battle of Wynendale: he rushed too quickly into the woods; if he hadn’t, Lisle wouldn’t have been captured, nor would Ghent and Bruges, which both followed suit; it was so late in the year, my uncle Toby continued, and such a harsh season was approaching, that if things hadn’t turned out as they did, our troops would have perished in the open field.——
——Why, therefore, may not battles, an’ please your honour, as well as marriages, be made in heaven?—My uncle Toby mused——
——Why can’t battles, if it’s alright with you, be made in heaven just like marriages?—My uncle Toby thoughtfully reflected
Religion inclined him to say one thing, and his high idea of military skill tempted him to say another; so not being able to frame a reply exactly to his mind——my uncle Toby said nothing at all; and the corporal finished his story.
Religion led him to say one thing, while his strong belief in military skill pushed him to say something else; so, unable to come up with a reply that matched his thoughts—my uncle Toby said nothing at all; and the corporal wrapped up his story.
As Tom perceived, an’ please your honour, that he gained ground, and that all he had said upon the subject of sausages was kindly taken, he went on to help her a little in making them.——First, by taking hold of the ring of the sausage whilst she stroked the forced meat down with her hand——then by cutting the strings into proper lengths, and holding them in his hand, whilst she took them out one by one——then, by putting them across her mouth, that she might take them out as she wanted them——and so on from little to more, till at last he adventured to tie the sausage himself, whilst she held the snout.——
As Tom noticed, and with your permission, that he was making progress and that everything he said about sausages was well-received, he decided to assist her a bit in making them.——First, he held onto the sausage ring while she pressed the meat down with her hand——then he cut the strings to the right lengths and held them in his hand as she took them out one by one——then, he crossed them over her mouth so she could grab them as needed——and so on, starting with small tasks and gradually taking on more, until finally, he dared to tie the sausage himself while she held the snout.
——Now a widow, an’ please your honour, always chuses a second husband as unlike the first as she can: so the affair was more than half settled in her mind before Tom mentioned it.
——Now a widow, and with due respect, she always chooses a second husband who is as different from the first as possible: so the decision was already more than halfway made in her mind before Tom brought it up.
She made a feint however of defending herself, by snatching up a sausage:——Tom instantly laid hold of another———
She pretended to defend herself by grabbing a sausage:——Tom immediately grabbed another
But seeing Tom’s had more gristle in it———
But seeing Tom's had more toughness in it———
She signed the capitulation——and Tom sealed it; and there was an end of the matter.
She signed the surrender——and Tom sealed it; and that was the end of it.
CHAPTER VIII
All womankind, continued Trim, (commenting upon his story) from the highest to the lowest, an’ please your honour, love jokes; the difficulty is to know how they chuse to have them cut; and there is no knowing that, but by trying, as we do with our artillery in the field, by raising or letting down their breeches, till we hit the mark.——
All women, continued Trim, (commenting on his story) from the highest to the lowest, if I may say so, love jokes; the challenge is figuring out how they want them delivered; and there’s no way to know that except by experimenting, like we do with our artillery in the field, by raising or lowering their pants, until we hit the mark.
——I like the comparison, said my uncle Toby, better than the thing itself——
——I like the comparison, said my uncle Toby, better than the thing itself
——Because your honour, quoth the corporal, loves glory, more than pleasure.
——Because your honor, said the corporal, loves glory more than pleasure.
I hope, Trim, answered my uncle Toby, I love mankind more than either; and as the knowledge of arms tends so apparently to the good and quiet of the world——and particularly that branch of it which we have practised together in our bowling-green, has no object but to shorten the strides of Ambition, and intrench the lives and fortunes of the few, from the plunderings of the many——whenever that drum beats in our ears, I trust, corporal, we shall neither of us want so much humanity and fellow-feeling, as to face about and march.
I hope, Trim, my uncle Toby replied, I care about humanity more than either of you; and since understanding arms clearly aims for the peace and good of the world—and especially that part we've practiced together on our bowling green, which is solely meant to curb the advances of Drive and protect the lives and fortunes of the few from the raiding of the many—whenever we hear that drum, I hope, corporal, we will have enough humanity and compassion to turn around and march.
In pronouncing this, my uncle Toby faced about, and march’d firmly as at the head of his company——and the faithful corporal, shouldering his stick, and striking his hand upon his coat-skirt as he took his first step——march’d close behind him down the avenue.
In saying this, my uncle Toby turned around and marched confidently as if he were leading his troop——and the loyal corporal, shouldering his stick and slapping his hand against his coat as he took his first step——followed closely behind him down the path.
——Now what can their two noddles be about? cried my father to my mother——by all that’s strange, they are besieging Mrs. Wadman in form, and are marching round her house to mark out the lines of circumvallation.
——Now what can those two be thinking? cried my father to my mother——it’s so strange, they’re surrounding Mrs. Wadman in a formal way, and they’re marching around her house to outline the lines of encirclement.
I dare say, quoth my mother——————But stop, dear Sir——for what my mother dared to say upon the occasion——and what my father did say upon it——with her replies and his rejoinders, shall be read, perused, paraphrased, commented, and descanted upon—or to say it all in a word, shall be thumb’d over by Posterity in a chapter apart——I say, by Posterity—and 450 care not, if I repeat the word again—for what has this book done more than the Legation of Moses, or the Tale of a Tub, that it may not swim down the gutter of Time along with them?
I must say, my mother—wait, dear Sir—what my mother dared to say about the matter—and what my father said in response—along with her replies and his comebacks, will be read, analyzed, paraphrased, commented on, and explored—or to put it simply, will be thumbed through by future generations in a separate chapter—I mean, by future generations—and 450 I don’t mind repeating that term, because what has this book done that is any more significant than the Legation of Moses or the Tale of a Tub, that it deserves to be lost in the passage of time alongside them?
I will not argue the matter: Time wastes too fast: every letter I trace tells me with what rapidity Life follows my pen; the days and hours of it, more precious, my dear Jenny! than the rubies about thy neck, are flying over our heads like light clouds of a windy day, never to return more——everything presses on——whilst thou art twisting that lock,——see! it grows grey; and every time I kiss thy hand to bid adieu, and every absence which follows it, are preludes to that eternal separation which we are shortly to make.——
I won’t argue about it: Time goes by too quickly. Every letter I write reminds me how fast Life follows my pen; the days and hours, my dear Jenny!, are more precious than the rubies around your neck, flying over our heads like light clouds on a windy day, never to return. Everything is pressing on—while you twist that lock—look! It’s turning grey. Every time I kiss your hand to say goodbye, and every absence that follows, feels like a prelude to the eternal separation that we’re soon going to face.——
——Heaven have mercy upon us both!
Heaven have mercy on us both!
CHAPTER IX
Now, for what the world thinks of that ejaculation——I would not give a groat.
Now, as for what the world thinks of that outburst—I wouldn’t pay a cent.
CHAPTER X
My mother had gone with her left arm twisted in my father’s right, till they had got to the fatal angle of the old garden wall, where Doctor Slop was overthrown by Obadiah on the coach-horse: as this was directly opposite to the front of Mrs. Wadman’s house, when my father came to it, he gave a look across; and seeing my uncle Toby and the corporal within ten paces of the door, he turn’d about——“Let us just stop a moment, quoth my father, and see with what ceremonies my brother Toby and his man Trim make their first entry——it will not detain us, added my father, a single minute:”——No matter, if it be ten minutes, quoth my mother.
My mother had her left arm linked with my father's right as they approached the spot by the old garden wall, where Doctor Slop was knocked down by Obadiah on the coach horse. Since this was directly across from the front of Mrs. Wadman’s house, my father glanced over when they reached it. Seeing my uncle Toby and the corporal standing just ten paces from the door, he turned to my mother and said, “Let’s stop for a moment and see how my brother Toby and his man Trim make their entrance. It won’t take us more than a minute.” “It doesn’t matter if it takes ten minutes,” my mother replied.
——It will not detain us half one; said my father.
——It won't take us long at all; said my father.
The corporal was just then setting in with the story of his brother Tom and the Jew’s widow: the story went on—and on——it had episodes in it——it came back, and went on——and on again; there was no end of it——the reader found it very long——
The corporal was just then starting the story about his brother Tom and the Jew’s widow: the story continued—and on—it had multiple parts to it—it circled back and kept going—and going again; it seemed never-ending—the reader thought it was quite long-lasting
——G— help my father! he pish’d fifty times at every new attitude, and gave the corporal’s stick, with all its flourishings and dangling, to as many devils as chose to accept of them.
——G— help my father! He scoffed fifty times at every new pose and tossed the corporal’s stick, with all its twirls and dangling bits, to as many devils as wanted to take them.
When issues of events like these my father is waiting for, are 451 hanging in the scales of fate, the mind has the advantage of changing the principle of expectation three times, without which it would not have power to see it out.
When situations like this that my father is waiting for are 451 up in the air, the mind has the ability to shift its expectations three times, without which it wouldn’t have the strength to get through it.
Curiosity governs the first moment; and the second moment is all œconomy to justify the expence of the first——and for the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth moments, and so on to the day of judgment—’tis a point of Honour.
Curiosity leads the first moment; then the second moment is all about making sense of the cost of the first— and for the third, fourth, fifth, sixth moments, and so on until the end of time—it's a matter of Respect.
I need not be told, that the ethic writers have assigned this all to Patience; but that Virtue, methinks, has extent of dominion sufficient of her own, and enough to do in it, without invading the few dismantled castles which Honour has left him upon the earth.
I don't need to be told that moral writers have attributed all of this to Patience; however, I believe that Integrity has enough territory of her own and enough work to do without encroaching on the few battered castles that Honor has left him on earth.
My father stood it out as well as he could with these three auxiliaries to the end of Trim’s story; and from thence to the end of my uncle Toby’s panegyrick upon arms, in the chapter following it; when seeing, that instead of marching up to Mrs. Wadman’s door, they both faced about and march’d down the avenue diametrically opposite to his expectation—he broke out at once with that little subacid soreness of humour which, in certain situations, distinguished his character from that of all other men.
My father managed to handle it as best as he could with these three helpers throughout Trim’s story; and from there to the end of my uncle Toby’s tribute to arms, in the next chapter; when he noticed that instead of heading to Mrs. Wadman’s door, they both turned around and marched down the path completely opposite to what he expected—he immediately reacted with that slight, sharp edge of humor that set him apart from all other men in certain situations.
CHAPTER XI
——“Now what can their two noddles be about?” cried my father - - &c. - - - -
——“Now what could they possibly be thinking?” cried my father - - &c. - - - -
I dare say, said my mother, they are making fortifications——
I must say, my mother said, they are building defenses—
———Not on Mrs. Wadman’s premises! cried my father, stepping back——
———Not on Mrs. Wadman’s property! shouted my father, stepping back
I suppose not: quoth my mother.
I guess not, my mom said.
I wish, said my father, raising his voice, the whole science of fortification at the devil, with all its trumpery of saps, mines, blinds, gabions, fausse-brays and cuvetts———
I wish, said my father, raising his voice, the whole science of fortification to hell, with all its nonsense of saps, mines, blinds, gabions, false brays, and cuvettes
——They are foolish things——said my mother.
"They're silly things," my mother said.
Now she had a way, which, by the bye, I would this moment give away my purple jerkin, and my yellow slippers into the bargain, if some of your reverences would imitate—and that was, never to refuse her assent and consent to any proposition my father laid before her, merely because she did not understand it, or had no ideas of the principal word or term of art, upon which the tenet or proposition rolled. She contented herself with doing all that her godfathers and godmothers promised for 452 her—but no more; and so would go on using a hard word twenty years together—and replying to it too, if it was a verb, in all its moods and tenses, without giving herself any trouble to enquire about it.
Now she had a method that, by the way, I would gladly give away my purple jacket and yellow slippers if some of you would follow her example—and that was never to refuse her agreement to any suggestion my father made, just because she didn’t understand it, or had no grasp of the main word or technical term that the idea revolved around. She was satisfied with doing everything her godparents promised for her—but nothing beyond that; and so she would go on using a difficult word for twenty years straight—and responding to it as well, if it was a verb, in all its forms and tenses, without bothering to find out what it meant.
This was an eternal source of misery to my father, and broke the neck, at the first setting out, of more good dialogues between them, than could have done the most petulant contradiction——the few which survived were the better for the cuvetts——
This was a constant source of misery for my father and shattered the potential for many good conversations between them from the very beginning, more than the most annoying objections could have done. The few that did survive were all the better for the cuvette
—“They are foolish things;” said my mother.
—“They are silly things,” my mom said.
——Particularly the cuvetts; replied my father.
Especially the cuvetts; replied my father.
’Tis enough—he tasted the sweet of triumph—and went on.
It's enough—he experienced the sweetness of victory—and continued on.
—Not that they are, properly speaking, Mrs. Wadman’s premises, said my father, partly correcting himself—because she is but tenant for life——
—Not that they are, strictly speaking, Mrs. Wadman’s premises, my father said, correcting himself a bit—because she is just a tenant for life
——That makes a great difference—said my mother——
——That makes a big difference—my mother said——
—In a fool’s head, replied my father——
—In a fool's head, my father replied—
Unless she should happen to have a child—said my mother—
Unless she happens to have a child—said my mother—
——But she must persuade my brother Toby first to get her one—
——But she must convince my brother Toby first to get her one
——To be sure, Mr. Shandy, quoth my mother.
——To be sure, Mr. Shandy, said my mother.
——Though if it comes to persuasion—said my father—Lord have mercy upon them.
——Though when it comes to persuasion—said my father—God help them.
Amen: said my mother, piano.
Amen, said my mom, piano.
Amen: cried my father, fortissimè.
Amen: cried my father, very loudly.
Amen: said my mother again——but with such a sighing cadence of personal pity at the end of it, as discomfited every fibre about my father—he instantly took out his almanack; but before he could untie it, Yorick’s congregation coming out of church, became a full answer to one half of his business with it—and my mother telling him it was a sacrament day—left him as little in doubt, as to the other part—He put his almanack into his pocket.
Amen, my mother said again—but with such a sigh of personal pity at the end that it unsettled my father completely. He immediately took out his almanac, but before he could untie it, Yorick’s congregation came out of church, effectively answering half of his questions. My mother then reminded him that it was a sacrament day, leaving him with little uncertainty about the other half. He put his almanac back in his pocket.
The first Lord of the Treasury thinking of ways and means, could not have returned home with a more embarrassed look.
The first Lord of the Treasury, pondering over ways and means, couldn't have come back home looking more awkward.
CHAPTER XII
Upon looking back from the end of the last chapter, and surveying the texture of what has been wrote, it is necessary, that upon this page and the three following, a good quantity of heterogeneous matter be inserted to keep up that just balance betwixt wisdom and folly, without which a book would not hold together 453 a single year: nor is it a poor creeping digression (which but for the name of, a man might continue as well going on in the king’s highway) which will do the business——no; if it is to be a digression, it must be a good frisky one, and upon a frisky subject too, where neither the horse or his rider are to be caught, but by rebound.
Looking back from the end of the last chapter and taking a look at the content that has been written, it’s important that on this page and the next three, a variety of different topics be included to maintain the right balance between wisdom and foolishness, without which a book wouldn’t hold together 453 for even a single year: nor is it a trivial wandering off topic (which, if not for the name, one could just as well continue along the main road) that will do the trick—no; if it’s going to be a digression, it has to be an engaging one, and on an entertaining subject too, where neither the horse nor its rider can be held back, except by bouncing back.
The only difficulty, is raising powers suitable to the nature of the service: Fancy is capricious—Wit must not be searched for—and Pleasantry (good-natured slut as she is) will not come in at a call, was an empire to be laid at her feet.
The only challenge is finding the right skills for the job: Fancy is unpredictable—Humor can’t be forced—and Small talk (as easygoing as she is) won’t show up when you ask, even if you were to offer her an empire.
——The best way for a man is to say his prayers——
——The best way for a man is to say his prayers——
Only if it puts him in mind of his infirmities and defects as well ghostly as bodily—for that purpose, he will find himself rather worse after he has said them than before—for other purposes, better.
Only if it reminds him of his weaknesses and flaws, both spiritual and physical—for that reason, he will realize he feels worse after saying them than he did before—but for other reasons, he will feel better.
For my own part, there is not a way either moral or mechanical under heaven that I could think of, which I have not taken with myself in this case: sometimes by addressing myself directly to the soul herself, and arguing the point over and over again with her upon the extent of her own faculties——
For my part, I can't think of any moral or practical approach that I haven't tried in this situation: sometimes by speaking directly to the soul itself and going over the argument repeatedly with her about the limits of her own departments
——I never could make them an inch the wider——
I could never make them any wider.
Then by changing my system, and trying what could be made of it upon the body, by temperance, soberness, and chastity: These are good, quoth I, in themselves—they are good, absolutely;—they are good, relatively;—they are good for health—they are good for happiness in this world—they are good for happiness in the next——
Then by changing my habits and seeing what effects they have on my body through moderation, sobriety, and self-control: These are good, I thought, in themselves—they are good, no doubt;—they are good in relation to other things;—they are good for health—they are good for happiness in this life—they are good for happiness in the next
In short, they were good for everything but the thing wanted; and there they were good for nothing, but to leave the soul just as heaven made it: as for the theological virtues of faith and hope, they give it courage; but then that snivelling virtue of Meekness (as my father would always call it) takes it quite away again, so you are exactly where you started.
In short, they were great for everything except the one thing needed; and for that, they were useless, leaving the soul just as it was created: as for the theological virtues of faith and hope, they give it strength; but then that whiny virtue of Meekness (as my dad always called it) takes it all away again, so you're right back where you began.
Now in all common and ordinary cases, there is nothing which I have found to answer so well as this——
Now in all typical situations, I haven't found anything that works as well as this
——Certainly, if there is any dependence upon Logic, and that I am not blinded by self-love, there must be something of true genius about me, merely upon this symptom of it, that I do not know what envy is: for never do I hit upon any invention or device which tendeth to the furtherance of good writing, but I instantly make it public; willing that all mankind should write as well as myself.
Certainly, if there’s any reliance on logic, and I’m not blinded by self-love, there must be some true talent in me, just because I don't know what envy feels like: whenever I come up with any idea or method that contributes to better writing, I share it immediately; wanting everyone to write as well as I do.
——Which they certainly will, when they think as little.
——Which they definitely will, when they think just as little.
CHAPTER XIII
Now in ordinary cases, that is, when I am only stupid, and the thoughts rise heavily and pass gummous through my pen——
Now in normal situations, that is, when I’m just feeling dull, and the ideas come sluggishly and flow thickly through my pen
Or that I am got, I know not how, into a cold unmetaphorical vein of infamous writing, and cannot take a plumb-lift out of it for my soul; so must be obliged to go on writing like a Dutch commentator to the end of the chapter, unless something be done——
Or how I got here, I have no idea, but I'm stuck in a cold, uninspired style of terrible writing, and I can't get out of it for the life of me; so I have to keep writing like a Dutch commentator until the end of the chapter, unless something gets completed
——I never stand conferring with pen and ink one moment; for if a pinch of snuff, or a stride or two across the room will not do the business for me—I take a razor at once; and having tried the edge of it upon the palm of my hand, without further ceremony, except that of first lathering my beard, I shave it off; taking care only if I do leave a hair, that it be not a grey one: this done, I change my shirt—put on a better coat—send for my last wig—put my topaz ring upon my finger; and in a word, dress myself from one end to the other of me, after my best fashion.
I never spend time debating with my pen and paper for even a moment; if a pinch of snuff or a couple of steps across the room won’t do the trick for me—I grab a razor right away. After testing the sharpness on my palm, without any fuss other than lathering my beard first, I shave it off. I just make sure that if I leave any hair, it's not grey. Once that’s done, I change my shirt, put on a nicer coat, call for my latest wig, slide on my topaz ring, and basically get dressed from head to toe in my best style.
Now the devil in hell must be in it, if this does not do: for consider, Sir, as every man chuses to be present at the shaving of his own beard (though there is no rule without an exception), and unavoidably sits over-against himself the whole time it is doing, in case he has a hand in it—the Situation, like all others, has notions of her own to put into the brain.——
Now the devil in hell must be involved if this doesn't work: because, think about it, Sir, just like every man chooses to be present while shaving his own beard (though there are exceptions), he has to sit opposite himself the entire time it's happening, in case he wants to help— the Situation, like all others, has its own ideas to insert into the brain.——
——I maintain it, the conceits of a rough-bearded man, are seven years more terse and juvenile for one single operation; and if they did not run a risk of being quite shaved away, might be carried up by continual shavings, to the highest pitch of sublimity—How Homer could write with so long a beard, I don’t know——and as it makes against my hypothesis, I as little care——But let us return to the Toilet.
——I argue that the ideas of a rough-bearded man are seven years more concise and immature after just one operation; and if they weren’t at risk of being completely shaved off, they could be continuously refined to the highest level of greatness—How Homer could write with such a long beard, I have no idea——and since it contradicts my argument, I care just as little——But let’s go back to the Toilet.
Ludovicus Sorbonensis makes this entirely an affair of the body (ἐξωτερικὴ πρᾶξις) as he calls it——but he is deceived: the soul and body are joint-sharers in everything they get: A man cannot dress, but his ideas get cloath’d at the same time; and if he dresses like a gentleman, every one of them stands presented to his imagination, genteelized along with him—so that he has nothing to do, but take his pen, and write like himself.
Ludovicus Sorbonensis makes this entirely a matter of the body (external action) as he refers to it—but he is mistaken: the soul and body share in everything they experience. A man cannot get dressed without simultaneously influencing his thoughts; if he dresses like a gentleman, every one of his ideas appears refined along with him—so all he has to do is pick up his pen and write as he truly is.
For this cause, when your honours and reverences would know whether I writ clean and fit to be read, you will be able 455 to judge full as well by looking into my Laundress’s bill, as my book: there was one single month in which I can make it appear, that I dirtied one and thirty shirts with clean writing; and after all, was more abus’d, cursed, criticis’d, and confounded, and had more mystic heads shaken at me, for what I had wrote in that one month, than in all the other months of that year put together.
For that reason, when you all want to see if what I wrote is clear and worth reading, you can judge just as well by looking at my Laundress's bill as at my book. There was one month in which I can show that I soiled thirty-one shirts with clean writing; yet, despite that, I was more insulted, cursed at, criticized, and confused, and had more judgmental looks thrown my way for what I wrote in that one month than in all the other months of that year combined.
——But their honours and reverences had not seen my bills.
——But their honors and respects hadn't seen my bills.
CHAPTER XIV
As I never had any intention of beginning the Digression I am making all this preparation for, till I come to the 15th chapter——I have this chapter to put to whatever use I think proper——I have twenty this moment ready for it——I could write my chapter of Button-holes in it——
As I never planned to start the Digression I'm preparing for until I get to the 15th chapter——I have this chapter to use however I want——I have twenty ready for it right now——I could write my chapter about Button-holes in it
Or my chapter of Pishes, which should follow them——
Or my chapter of Pishes, which should come after them——
Or my chapter of Knots, in case their reverences have done with them——they might lead me into mischief: the safest way is to follow the track of the learned, and raise objections against what I have been writing, tho’ I declare beforehand, I know no more than my heels how to answer them.
Or my chapter of Knots, in case their references are done with them——they might get me into trouble: the safest approach is to follow the path of the knowledgeable and raise objections against what I have been writing, though I admit upfront, I know as little as my heels about how to respond to them.
And first, it may be said, there is a pelting kind of thersitical satire, as black as the very ink ’tis wrote with——(and by the bye, whoever says so, is indebted to the muster-master general of the Grecian army, for suffering the name of so ugly and foul-mouth’d a man as Thersites to continue upon his roll——for it has furnish’d him with an epithet)——in these productions he will urge, all the personal washings and scrubbings upon earth do a sinking genius no sort of good——but just the contrary, inasmuch as the dirtier the fellow is, the better generally he succeeds in it.
And first, it can be said that there’s a harsh kind of berserk satire, as dark as the very ink it’s written with——(and by the way, whoever says that is owing it to the muster-master general of the Grecian army, for allowing the name of such an ugly and foul-mouthed man as Thersites to remain on his list——because it has given him a nickname)——in these works he will argue that no amount of personal grooming and scrubbing does any good for a struggling genius——in fact, it’s quite the opposite, since the dirtier the person is, the better they usually do in it.
To this, I have no other answer——at least ready——but that the Archbishop of Benevento wrote his nasty Romance of the Galatea, as all the world knows, in a purple coat, waistcoat, and purple pair of breeches; and that the penance set him of writing a commentary upon the book of the Revelations, as severe as it was look’d upon by one part of the world, was far from being deem’d so by the other, upon the single account of that Investment.
To this, I have no other response—at least none that's ready—than that the Archbishop of Benevento wrote his nasty Romance of the Galatea, as everyone knows, while dressed in a purple coat, waistcoat, and purple breeches; and that the punishment given to him of writing a commentary on the book of the Revelations, which was seen as severe by one part of the world, wasn't considered so by the other, simply because of that Investment.
Another objection, to all this remedy, is its want of universality; forasmuch as the shaving part of it, upon which so much stress is laid, by an unalterable law of nature excludes 456 one half of the species entirely from its use: all I can say is, that female writers, whether of England, or of France, must e’en go without it———
Another problem with this solution is that it’s not universal; the shaving aspect, which is emphasized so much, inherently excludes half of the population from being able to use it due to an unchangeable law of nature. All I can say is that female writers, whether from England or France, will just have to manage without it
As for the Spanish ladies——I am in no sort of distress——
As for the Spanish ladies—I’m not in any kind of trouble—
CHAPTER XV
The fifteenth chapter is come at last; and brings nothing with it but a sad signature of “How our pleasures slip from under us in this world!”
The fifteenth chapter has finally arrived; and it brings with it nothing but a sad reminder of how quickly our pleasures fade away in this world!
For in talking of my digression——I declare before heaven I have made it! What a strange creature is mortal man! said she.
For talking about my digression—I swear, I really have! What a strange creature mortal man is! she said.
’Tis very true, said I——but ’twere better to get all these things out of our heads, and return to my uncle Toby.
It’s very true, I said—but it would be better to get all these things out of our heads and get back to my uncle Toby.
CHAPTER XVI
When my uncle Toby and the corporal had marched down to the bottom of the avenue, they recollected their business lay the other way; so they faced about and marched up straight to Mrs. Wadman’s door.
When my uncle Toby and the corporal marched down to the end of the street, they remembered their business was in the opposite direction; so they turned around and marched straight to Mrs. Wadman’s door.
I warrant your honour; said the corporal, touching his Montero-cap with his hand, as he passed him in order to give a knock at the door——My uncle Toby, contrary to his invariable way of treating his faithful servant, said nothing good or bad: the truth was, he had not altogether marshal’d his ideas; he wish’d for another conference, and as the corporal was mounting up the three steps before the door—he hem’d twice—a portion of my uncle Toby’s most modest spirits fled, at each expulsion, towards the corporal; he stood with the rapper of the door suspended for a full minute in his hand, he scarce knew why. Bridget stood perdue within, with her finger and her thumb upon the latch, benumb’d with expectation; and Mrs. Wadman, with an eye ready to be deflowered again, sat breathless behind the window-curtain of her bed-chamber, watching their approach.
"I assure you, your honor," said the corporal, touching his Montero cap as he passed him to knock on the door. My uncle Toby, unlike his usual way of treating his loyal servant, said nothing good or bad. The truth was, he hadn't quite organized his thoughts; he wanted another conversation. As the corporal was going up the three steps to the door, he cleared his throat twice—a part of my uncle Toby’s most reserved spirits floated toward the corporal with each clear. He held the knocker in his hand for a full minute, hardly knowing why. Bridget stood hidden inside, her finger and thumb on the latch, frozen with anticipation. Meanwhile, Mrs. Wadman, eager to be interested again, sat breathless behind the bedroom curtain, watching them approach.
Trim! said my uncle Toby——but as he articulated the word, the minute expired, and Trim let fall the rapper.
Trim! said my uncle Toby—but as he said the word, the minute was up, and Trim dropped the wrapper.
My uncle Toby perceiving that all hopes of a conference were knock’d on the head by it———whistled Lillabullero.
My uncle Toby realized that all hopes of a meeting were dashed by it———he whistled Lillabullero.
CHAPTER XVII
As Mrs. Bridget’s finger and thumb were upon the latch, the corporal did not knock as oft as perchance your honour’s taylor——I might have taken my example something nearer home; for I owe mine, some five and twenty pounds at least, and wonder at the man’s patience——
As Mrs. Bridget’s finger and thumb were on the latch, the corporal didn’t knock as often as your average tailor would—though I could have used a closer example; I owe my tailor at least twenty-five pounds and I’m amazed by the man’s patience
——But this is nothing at all to the world: only ’tis a cursed thing to be in debt, and there seems to be a fatality in the exchequers of some poor princes, particularly those of our house, which no Economy can bind down in irons: for my own part, I’m persuaded there is not any one prince, prelate, pope, or potentate, great or small upon earth, more desirous in his heart of keeping straight with the world than I am——or who takes more likely means for it. I never give above half a guinea——or walk with boots——or cheapen tooth-picks——or lay out a shilling upon a band-box the year round; and for the six months I’m in the country, I’m upon so small a scale, that with all the good temper in the world, I outdo Rousseau, a bar length———for I keep neither man or boy, or horse, or cow, or dog, or cat, or anything that can eat or drink, except a thin poor piece of a Vestal (to keep my fire in), and who has generally as bad an appetite as myself——but if you think this makes a philosopher of me——I would not my good people! give a rush for your judgments.
——But this means nothing at all to the world: it’s just a terrible thing to be in debt, and there seems to be a curse on the finances of some poor princes, especially those in our family, which no amount of saving can fix: as for me, I’m convinced there’s no prince, bishop, pope, or ruler, big or small on this planet, who wants to keep things straight with the world more than I do——or who takes more effective steps to achieve it. I never spend more than half a guinea——never wear boots——never buy toothpicks——or spend a single shilling on a bandbox throughout the year; and for the six months I’m in the countryside, I live at such a minimal level that even with all the goodwill in the world, I outdo Rousseau by a long shot——for I don’t keep any servants, boys, horses, cows, dogs, cats, or anything that can eat or drink, except for a thin, poor piece of a Vestal (to keep my fire going), who usually has as little of an appetite as I do——but if you think this makes me a philosopher——I wouldn’t give a rush for your opinions, my good people!
True philosophy——but there is no treating the subject whilst my uncle is whistling Lillabullero.
True philosophy—but I can't discuss the topic while my uncle is whistling Lillabullero.
——Let us go into the house.
Let's go into the house.
CHAPTER XVIII
CHAPTER XIX
CHAPTER XX
——— asterisks("chapXXa",2.4,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
——— asterisks("chapXXa",2.4,0); Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
* asterisks("chapXXb",2.4,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * .———
* asterisks("chapXXb",2.4,0); I'm sorry, but it looks like you haven't provided any text for me to modernize. Please share the text you would like to have modernized. .———
——You shall see the very place, Madam; said my uncle Toby.
——You will see the exact place, Ma'am, said my uncle Toby.
Mrs. Wadman blush’d——look’d towards the door——turn’d pale——blush’d slightly again——recover’d her natural colour——blush’d worse than ever; which, for the sake of the unlearned reader, I translate thus——
Mrs. Wadman blushed—looked towards the door—turned pale—blushed slightly again—regained her natural color—blushed worse than ever; which, for the sake of the unlearned reader, I translate thus
“L—d! I cannot look at it——
“Lord! I can't look at it——
What would the world say if I look’d at it?
What would the world say if I looked at it?
I should drop down, if I look’d at it—
I should drop down if I looked at it—
I wish I could look at it——
I wish I could see it——
There can be no sin in looking at it.
There’s nothing wrong with looking at it.
——I will look at it.”
"I'll check it out."
Whilst all this was running through Mrs. Wadman’s imagination, my uncle Toby had risen from the sopha, and got to the other side of the parlour door, to give Trim an order about it in the passage——
While all this was going through Mrs. Wadman’s mind, my uncle Toby had gotten up from the sofa and crossed to the other side of the parlor door to give Trim an order about it in the passage
* asterisks("chapXXc",.9,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
* asterisks("chapXXc",.9,0); I'm sorry, but I cannot fulfill that request without the text you would like me to modernize. Please provide the text, and I'll be happy to help!
* *——I believe it is in the garret, said my uncle Toby——I saw it there, an’ please your honour, this morning, answered Trim——Then prithee, step directly for it, Trim, said my uncle Toby, and bring it into the parlour.
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.*——I think it's in the attic, my uncle Toby said——I saw it there this morning, if it pleases you, replied Trim——Then please go get it right away, Trim, my uncle Toby said, and bring it into the living room.
The corporal did not approve of the orders, but most chearfully obeyed them. The first was not an act of his will—the second was; so he put on his Montero-cap, and went as fast as his lame knee would let him. My uncle Toby returned into the parlour, and sat himself down again upon the sopha.
The corporal didn’t agree with the orders, but he happily followed them. The first was not his choice—the second was; so he put on his Montero-cap and went as quickly as his sore knee allowed. My uncle Toby went back into the living room and sat down again on the sofa.
——You shall lay your finger upon the place—said my uncle Toby.——I will not touch it, however, quoth Mrs. Wadman to herself.
——You should put your finger on the spot—said my uncle Toby.——I won’t touch it, though, Mrs. Wadman thought to herself.
This requires a second translation:—it shews what little knowledge is got by mere words—we must go up to the first springs.
This needs another translation: it shows how little knowledge we gain from just words—we need to go back to the original sources.
Now in order to clear up the mist which hangs upon 461 these three pages, I must endeavour to be as clear as possible myself.
Now to clear up the confusion that surrounds 461 these three pages, I must try to be as clear as possible myself.
Rub your hands thrice across your foreheads—blow your noses—cleanse your emunctories—sneeze, my good people!——God bless you——
Rub your hands three times across your foreheads—blow your noses—clear your passages—sneeze, my good people!——God bless you
Now give me all the help you can.
Now give me all the help you can.
CHAPTER XXI
As there are fifty different ends (counting all ends in——as well civil as religious) for which a woman takes a husband, she first sets about and carefully weighs, then separates and distinguishes in her mind, which of all that number of ends is hers: then by discourse, enquiry, argumentation, and inference, she investigates and finds out whether she has got hold of the right one——and if she has——then, by pulling it gently this way and that way, she further forms a judgment, whether it will not break in the drawing.
As there are fifty different reasons (including both civil and religious) for which a woman chooses a husband, she first takes time to carefully consider and distinguish in her mind which of those reasons applies to her. Then, through discussion, inquiry, reasoning, and deduction, she explores whether she has identified the right one. If she believes she has, she then gently tests it from different angles to determine if it will hold up under scrutiny.
The imagery under which Slawkenbergius impresses this upon the reader’s fancy, in the beginning of his third Decad, is so ludicrous, that the honour I bear the sex, will not suffer me to quote it——otherwise it is not destitute of humour.
The imagery that Slawkenbergius presents to the reader at the start of his third Decad is so ridiculous that my respect for the gender prevents me from quoting it—though it does have its humorous moments.
“She first, saith Slawkenbergius, stops the asse, and holding his halter in her left hand (lest he should get away) she thrusts her right hand into the very bottom of his pannier to search for it—For what?—you’ll not know the sooner, quoth Slawkenbergius, for interrupting me——
“She first, says Slawkenbergius, stops the donkey, and holding his halter in her left hand (to make sure he doesn’t escape) she dives her right hand into the bottom of his pannier to look for it—For what?—you won’t find out any quicker, says Slawkenbergius, for interrupting me—
“I have nothing, good Lady, but empty bottles;” says the asse.
“I don’t have anything, good Lady, but empty bottles,” says the donkey.
“I’m loaded with tripes;” says the second.
“I’ve got a ton of guts,” says the second.
——And thou art little better, quoth she to the third; for nothing is there in thy panniers but trunk-hose and pantofles—and so to the fourth and fifth, going on one by one through the whole string, till coming to the asse which carries it, she turns the pannier upside down, looks at it—considers it—samples it—measures it—stretches it—wets it—dries it—then takes her teeth both to the warp and weft of it.
——And you're not much better, she said to the third; because all that's in your panniers is trunk-hose and slippers—and then she went on to the fourth and fifth, going through each one in order until she reached the donkey that carries it. She turned the pannier upside down, looked at it—considered it—sampled it—measured it—stretched it—dampened it—dried it—then took a bite of both the warp and the weft.
——Of what? for the love of Christ!
——Of what? For the love of God!
I am determined, answered Slawkenbergius, that all the powers upon earth shall never wring that secret from my breast.
I am determined, responded Slawkenbergius, that nothing on this earth will ever force that secret from me.
CHAPTER XXII
We live in a world beset on all sides with mysteries and riddles—and so ’tis no matter——else it seems strange, that Nature, who makes everything so well to answer its destination, and seldom or never errs, unless for pastime, in giving such forms and aptitudes to whatever passes through her hands, that whether she designs for the plough, the caravan, the cart—or whatever other creature she models, be it but an asse’s foal, you are sure to have the thing you wanted; and yet at the same time should so eternally bungle it as she does, in making so simple a thing as a married man.
We live in a world filled with mysteries and puzzles—and so it makes sense—otherwise it seems odd, that Nature, who creates everything so perfectly to serve its purpose, hardly ever makes mistakes, unless for fun, in giving shapes and qualities to whatever she works on. Whether she’s creating for the plow, the caravan, the cart—or any other being, even a donkey’s foal, you can be sure you’ll get exactly what you wanted; and yet at the same time, she should mess up so consistently when it comes to making something as basic as a married man.
Whether it is in the choice of the clay——or that it is frequently spoiled in the baking; by an excess of which a husband may turn out too crusty (you know) on one hand——or not enough so, through defect of heat, on the other——or whether this great Artificer is not so attentive to the little Platonic exigences of that part of the species, for whose use she is fabricating this——or that her Ladyship sometimes scarce knows what sort of a husband will do——I know not: we will discourse about it after supper.
Whether it's the choice of the clay—or that it often gets ruined during baking; because of this, a husband can end up too tough (you know) on one hand—or not tough enough, due to a lack of heat, on the other—or whether this great Creator isn't paying enough attention to the little Platonic qualities of that part of humanity, for whose benefit she is crafting this—or that her Ladyship sometimes hardly knows what kind of husband will be suitable—I don't know: we can talk about it after dinner.
It is enough, that neither the observation itself, or the reasoning upon it, are at all to the purpose——but rather against it; since with regard to my uncle Toby’s fitness for the marriage state, nothing was ever better: she had formed him of the best and kindliest clay——had temper’d it with her own milk, and breathed into it the sweetest spirit——she had made him all gentle, generous, and humane——she had filled his heart with trust and confidence, and disposed every passage which led to it, for the communication of the tenderest offices——she had moreover considered the other causes for which matrimony was ordained——
It's enough that neither the observation itself nor the reasoning behind it are at all relevant—but rather the opposite; because when it comes to my uncle Toby's readiness for marriage, nothing could be better: she shaped him from the best and kindest material—nurtured him with her own care, and instilled him with the sweetest spirit—she made him gentle, generous, and compassionate—she filled his heart with trust and confidence and opened every path to it for the expression of the most tender actions—she also considered the other reasons for which marriage was ordained
And accordingly asterisks("accordingly",2.1,0); * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * .
And accordingly asterisks("accordingly",2.1,0); Sure, please provide the text that you want to have modernized. .
The DONATION was not defeated by my uncle Toby’s wound.
The DONATION wasn't stopped by my uncle Toby’s injury.
Now this last article was somewhat apocryphal; and the Devil, who is the great disturber of our faiths in this world, had raised scruples in Mrs. Wadman’s brain about it; and like a true devil as he was, had done his own work at the same time, by turning my uncle Toby’s Virtue thereupon into nothing but empty bottles, tripes, trunk-hose, and pantofles.
Now this last article was a bit questionable; and the Devil, who really likes to shake up our beliefs in this world, had planted doubts in Mrs. Wadman’s mind about it; and like a true devil, he had also managed to twist my uncle Toby’s virtue into nothing but empty bottles, tripes, trunk-hose, and pantofles.
CHAPTER XXIII
Mrs. Bridget had pawn’d all the little stock of honour a poor chambermaid was worth in the world, that she would get to the bottom of the affair in ten days; and it was built upon one of the most concessible postulata in nature: namely, that whilst my uncle Toby was making love to her mistress, the corporal could find nothing better to do, than make love to her——“And I’ll let him as much as he will, said Bridget, to get it out of him.”
Ms.. Bridget had given up all the little bit of dignity a poor chambermaid had in the world because she was determined to figure things out in ten days. It was based on one of the most reasonable assumptions in nature: that while my uncle Toby was wooing her mistress, the corporal could only find one thing to do, which was to woo her—“And I’ll let him as much as he wants, said Bridget, to get him to spill the beans.”
Friendship has two garments; an outer and an under one. Bridget was serving her mistress’s interests in the one—and doing the thing which most pleased herself in the other; so had as many stakes depending upon my uncle Toby’s wound, as the Devil himself——Mrs. Wadman had but one—and as it possibly might be her last (without discouraging Mrs. Bridget, or discrediting her talents) was determined to play her cards herself.
Friendship has two sides; a public one and a private one. Bridget was supporting her employer’s interests in the public side—and doing what she enjoyed most on the private side—so she had as much at stake in my uncle Toby’s injury as the Devil himself. Mrs. Wadman had only one stake—and since it might be her last (without putting down Mrs. Bridget or undermining her skills), she was determined to take charge herself.
She wanted not encouragement: a child might have look’d into his hand——there was such a plainness and simplicity in his playing out what trumps he had——with such an unmistrusting ignorance of the ten-ace——and so naked and defenceless did he sit upon the same sopha with widow Wadman, that a generous heart would have wept to have won the game of him.
She didn't want encouragement: a child could have looked at his hand—there was such straightforwardness and simplicity in the way he played his cards—with such innocent ignorance of the ten-ace—and he sat on the same sofa with widow Wadman so exposed and defenseless that anyone with a generous heart would have felt sad for winning the game against him.
Let us drop the metaphor.
Let's drop the metaphor.
CHAPTER XXIV
——And the story too—if you please: for though I have all along been hastening towards this part of it, with so much earnest desire, as well knowing it to be the choicest morsel of what I had to offer to the world, yet now that I am got to it, any one is welcome to take my pen, and go on with the story for me that will—I see the difficulties of the descriptions I’m going to give—and feel my want of powers.
——And the story too—if you don’t mind: even though I’ve been eager to get to this part, knowing it's the best part of what I have to share with the world, now that I'm finally here, anyone is free to pick up my pen and continue the story for me if they like—I can see the challenges in the descriptions I'm about to make—and I feel my lack of ability.
It is one comfort at least to me, that I lost some fourscore ounces of blood this week in a most uncritical fever which attacked me at the beginning of this chapter; so that I have still some hopes remaining, it may be more in the serous or globular parts of the blood, than in the subtile aura of the brain——be it which it will—an Invocation can do no hurt——and I leave the affair entirely to the invoked, to inspire or to inject me according as he sees good.
At least one thing comforts me: I lost about eighty ounces of blood this week due to a pretty minor fever that hit me at the start of this chapter. So, I still have some hope that it might be more in the liquid or cellular parts of the blood, rather than in the delicate aura of the brain—whichever it is—an Invocation can't hurt—so I’ll leave it all up to the invoked to inspire or inject me as he sees fit.
THE INVOCATION
Gentle Spirit of sweetest humour, who erst did sit upon the easy pen of my beloved Cervantes; Thou who glided’st daily through his lattice, and turned’st the twilight of his prison into noonday brightness by thy presence——tinged’st his little urn of water with heaven-sent nectar, and all the time he wrote of Sancho and his master, didst cast thy mystic mantle o’er his wither’d stump,1 and wide extended it to all the evils of his life———
Kind Spirit of the sweetest humor, who once sat on the easy pen of my beloved Cervantes; You who glided daily through his window, turning the twilight of his prison into noonday brightness with your presence—tinging his little urn of water with heaven-sent nectar, and while he wrote about Sancho and his master, you cast your mystic cloak over his withered stump, 1 and widely extended it to all the challenges of his life
——Turn in hither, I beseech thee!——behold these breeches!——they are all I have in the world——that piteous rent was given them at Lyons———
——Come here, please!——look at these pants!——they're all I have in the world——that sad tear happened at Lyons
My shirts! see what a deadly schism has happen’d amongst ’em—for the laps are in Lombardy, and the rest of ’em here—I never had but six, and a cunning gypsey of a laundress at Milan cut me off the fore-laps of five—To do her justice, she did it with some consideration—for I was returning out of Italy.
My shirts! Look at the terrible division among them—for the front parts are in Lombardy, and the rest are here—I only had six, and a crafty laundress in Milan cut off the front parts of five of them. To give her credit, she did it with some thought—since I was coming back from Italy.
And yet, notwithstanding all this, and a pistol tinderbox which was moreover filch’d from me at Sienna, and twice that I pay’d five Pauls for two hard eggs, once at Raddicoffini, and a second time at Capua—I do not think a journey through France and Italy, provided a man keeps his temper all the way, so bad a thing as some people would make you believe: there must be ups and downs, or how the duce should we get into vallies where Nature spreads so many tables of entertainment.—’Tis nonsense to imagine they will lend you their voitures to be shaken to pieces for nothing; and unless you pay twelve sous for greasing your wheels, how should the poor peasant get butter to his bread?—We really expect too much—and for the livre or two above par for your suppers and bed—at the most they are but one shilling and ninepence halfpenny——who would embroil their philosophy for it? for heaven’s and for your own sake, pay it——pay it with both hands open, rather than leave Disappointment sitting drooping upon the eye of your fair Hostess and her Damsels in the gateway, at your departure——and besides, my dear Sir, you get a sisterly kiss of each of ’em worth a pound——at least I did——
And yet, despite all this, and a pistol tinderbox that was also stolen from me in Sienna, and the times I paid five Pauls for two hard-boiled eggs, once in Raddicoffini and again in Capua—I don’t think a journey through France and Italy, as long as a person stays calm the whole time, is as bad as some people say it is: there have to be ups and downs, or how else would we reach valleys where Nature lays out so many feasts? It’s ridiculous to think they will lend you their carriages just to have them fall apart for free; and unless you pay twelve sous to grease the wheels, how is the poor farmer supposed to get butter for his bread?—We really expect too much—and for the livre or two more than usual for your dinners and bed—at most that comes to just one shilling and ninepence halfpenny——who would let that ruin their philosophy? For heaven’s sake and your own sake, just pay it——pay it with both hands open, rather than leave Disappointment lingering sadly on the faces of your lovely Hostess and her Maidens in the doorway when you leave——and besides, my dear Sir, you get a sisterly kiss from each of them worth a pound——at least I done——
——For my uncle Toby’s amours running all the way in my head, they had the same effect upon me as if they had been my own——I was in the most perfect state of bounty and good-will; 465 and felt the kindliest harmony vibrating within me, with every oscillation of the chaise alike; so that whether the roads were rough or smooth, it made no difference; everything I saw or had to do with, touch’d upon some secret spring either of sentiment or rapture.
——For my uncle Toby’s romantic escapades running through my mind, they affected me just like they were my own——I was in the happiest and most generous state of mind; 465 and felt a warm harmony resonating within me, with every bump of the carriage; so that whether the roads were bumpy or smooth, it didn’t matter; everything I saw or interacted with touched on some hidden feeling of joy or excitement.
——They were the sweetest notes I ever heard; and I instantly let down the fore-glass to hear them more distinctly——’Tis Maria; said the postillion, observing I was listening——Poor Maria, continued he (leaning his body on one side to let me see her, for he was in a line betwixt us), is sitting upon a bank playing her vespers upon her pipe, with her little goat beside her.
——They were the sweetest sounds I ever heard; and I immediately lowered the window to hear them more clearly——It’s Maria; said the driver, noticing I was listening——Poor Maria, he continued (leaning to one side so I could see her, as he was in between us), is sitting on a hill playing her evening tunes on her flute, with her little goat beside her.
The young fellow utter’d this with an accent and a look so perfectly in tune to a feeling heart, that I instantly made a vow, I would give him a four-and-twenty sous piece, when I got to Moulins——
The young guy said this with a tone and expression that matched a caring heart so well that I immediately promised myself that I would give him a twenty-four sou coin when I got to Mills——
———And who is poor Maria? said I.
And who is poor Maria? I asked.
The love and piety of all the villages around us; said the postillion——it is but three years ago, that the sun did not shine upon so fair, so quick-witted and amiable a maid; and better fate did Maria deserve, than to have her Banns forbid, by the intrigues of the curate of the parish who published them——
The love and devotion of all the nearby villages, said the postillion—it’s only been three years since the sun shone on such a beautiful, clever, and charming girl; and Maria deserved a better fate than to have her engagement blocked by the schemes of the parish curate who announced them—
He was going on, when Maria, who had made a short pause, put the pipe to her mouth, and began the air again——they were the same notes;——yet were ten times sweeter: It is the evening service to the Virgin, said the young man——but who has taught her to play it—or how she came by her pipe, no one knows; we think that heaven has assisted her in both; for ever since she has been unsettled in her mind, it seems her only consolation——she has never once had the pipe out of her hand, but plays that service upon it almost night and day.
He was talking when Maria, who had taken a brief pause, put the pipe to her lips and started the tune again—they were the same notes; yet they were ten times sweeter. "It's the evening service to the Virgin," said the young man—but no one knows who taught her to play it or how she got her pipe. We think that heaven must have helped her with both; ever since she's been unsettled in her mind, it seems to be her only comfort—she hasn’t put the pipe down once, playing that service almost night and day.
The postillion delivered this with so much discretion and natural eloquence, that I could not help decyphering something in his face above his condition, and should have sifted out his history, had not poor Maria taken such full possession of me.
The postilion conveyed this with such subtlety and natural charm that I couldn't help but notice something in his expression that seemed greater than his situation, and I would have tried to uncover his story if it weren't for poor Maria occupying all my thoughts.
We had got up by this time almost to the bank where Maria was sitting: she was in a thin white jacket, with her hair, all but two tresses, drawn up into a silk-net, with a few olive leaves twisted a little fantastically on one side——she was beautiful; and if ever I felt the full force of an honest heart-ache, it was the moment I saw her——
We had gotten up by this time almost to the bank where Maria was sitting: she was in a thin white jacket, with her hair, except for two strands, pulled back into a silk net, with a few olive leaves twisted a bit fancifully to one side——she was beautiful; and if I ever felt the full impact of a genuine heartache, it was the moment I saw her
——God help her! poor damsel! above a hundred masses, 466 said the postillion, have been said in the several parish churches and convents around, for her,——but without effect; we have still hopes, as she is sensible for short intervals, that the Virgin at last will restore her to herself; but her parents, who know her best, are hopeless upon that score, and think her senses are lost for ever.
——God help her! Poor girl! Over a hundred masses, 466 have been said in the different parish churches and convents nearby for her,——but with no results; we still hold onto some hope, as she does seem aware for brief moments, that the Virgin will eventually bring her back to herself; however, her parents, who know her best, are feeling hopeless about that and believe her senses are gone forever.
As the postillion spoke this, Maria made a cadence so melancholy, so tender and querulous, that I sprung out of the chaise to help her, and found myself sitting betwixt her and her goat before I relapsed from my enthusiasm.
As the postillion said this, Maria let out a sound that was so sad, so gentle and complaining, that I jumped out of the carriage to assist her, and found myself sitting between her and her goat before I came back to my senses.
Maria look’d wistfully for some time at me, and then at her goat——and then at me——and then at her goat again, and so on, alternately——
Maria looked longingly at me for a while, then at her goat—and then back at me—and then at her goat again, and so on, alternatively——
——Well, Maria, said I softly——What resemblance do you find?
——Well, Maria, I said gently——What similarity do you see?
I do entreat the candid reader to believe me, that it was from the humblest conviction of what a Beast man is,——that I asked the question; and that I would not have let fallen an unseasonable pleasantry in the venerable presence of Misery, to be entitled to all the wit that ever Rabelais scatter’d——and yet I own my heart smote me, and that I so smarted at the very idea of it, that I swore I would set up for Wisdom, and utter grave sentences the rest of my days——and never——never attempt again to commit mirth with man, woman, or child, the longest day I had to live.
I genuinely urge the honest reader to believe me when I say that the reason I asked the question was from a deep understanding of what a Beast man truly is. I wouldn’t have made an inappropriate joke in the solemn presence of Misery, even if it meant gaining all the cleverness that ever Rabelais spread. Still, I admit my conscience troubled me, and I felt a sting at the mere thought of it. I vowed to pursue Wisdom and share serious thoughts for the rest of my days—and to never—never again try to make anyone laugh, whether man, woman, or child, for as long as I have to live.
As for writing nonsense to them——I believe, there was a reserve—but that I leave to the world.
As for writing nonsense to them—I think there was a limit—but I’ll leave that to the world.
Adieu, Maria!—adieu, poor hapless damsel!——some time, but not now, I may hear thy sorrows from thy own lips——but I was deceived; for that moment she took her pipe and told me such a tale of woe with it, that I rose up, and with broken and irregular steps walk’d softly to my chaise.
Goodbye, Maria!—goodbye, poor unfortunate girl!——someday, but not now, I might hear your sorrows from your own lips——but I was misled; for in that moment, she picked up her pipe and shared such a sad story with it that I got up and, with shaky and uneven steps, quietly walked to my carriage.
———What an excellent inn at Moulins!
What a great inn at Moulins!
CHAPTER XXV
When we have got to the end of this chapter (but not before) we must all turn back to the two blank chapters, on the account of which my honour has lain bleeding this half hour——I stop it, by pulling off one of my yellow slippers and throwing it with all my violence to the opposite side of my room, with a declaration at the heel of it——
When we reach the end of this chapter (but not before), we all need to go back to the two blank chapters, which have had my honor in turmoil for the last half hour—I stop it by taking off one of my yellow slippers and throwing it with all my strength to the other side of my room, declaring at the end of it
——That whatever resemblance it may bear to half the chapters which are written in the world, or for aught I know may be now writing in it—that it was as casual as the foam of Zeuxis his horse; besides, I look upon a chapter which has only nothing in it, with respect; and considering what worse things there are in the world——That it is no way a proper subject for satire———
——That whatever similarity it may have to half the chapters written in the world, or for all I know may be currently being written—that it was just as random as the foam from Zeuxis his horse; besides, I view a chapter that has only nothing in it with respect, and considering the worse things that exist in the world——That it is in no way a suitable subject for satire
——Why then was it left so? And here without staying for my reply, shall I be called as many blockheads, numsculs, doddypoles, dunderheads, ninny-hammers, goosecaps, joltheads, nincompoops, and sh- -t-a-beds——and other unsavoury appellations, as ever the cake-bakers of Lernè cast in the teeth of King Garangantan’s shepherds——And I’ll let them do it, as Bridget said, as much as they please; for how was it possible they should foresee the necessity I was under of writing the 25th chapter of my book, before the 18th, &c.?
——Why was it left like that? And without waiting for my answer, I’ll be called as many idiots, fools, dimwits, dunderheads, nincompoops, airheads, dullards, and other unpleasant names as the cake bakers of Lernè threw at King Garangantan’s shepherds——And I’ll let them say whatever they want, as Bridget said, because how could they know I needed to write the 25th chapter of my book before the 18th, etc.?
———So I don’t take it amiss——All I wish is, that it may be a lesson to the world, “to let people tell their stories their own way.”
———So I don’t take it the wrong way——All I wish is that it can serve as a lesson to everyone, “to let people tell their stories their own way.”
THE EIGHTEENTH CHAPTER
As Mrs. Bridget opened the door before the corporal had well given the rap, the interval betwixt that and my uncle Toby’s introduction into the parlour, was so short, that Mrs. Wadman had but just time to get from behind the curtain——lay a Bible upon the table, and advance a step or two towards the door to receive him.
As Mrs. Bridget opened the door before the corporal had even knocked, the time between that moment and my uncle Toby’s entry into the parlor was so brief that Mrs. Wadman barely had time to step out from behind the curtain——place a Bible on the table, and move a step or two toward the door to greet him.
My uncle Toby saluted Mrs. Wadman, after the manner in which women were saluted by men in the year of our Lord God one thousand seven hundred and thirteen——then facing about, he march’d up abreast with her to the sopha, and in three plain words——though not before he was sat down——nor after he was sat down——but as he was sitting down, told her, “he was in love”——so that my uncle Toby strained himself more in the declaration than he needed.
My uncle Toby greeted Mrs. Wadman in the way men greeted women back in 1713. Then, turning around, he walked alongside her to the sofa, and in three straightforward words—though not until he was seated, nor after he sat down, but as he was sitting—he told her, “he was in love”—so my uncle Toby put more effort into declaring it than he needed to.
Mrs. Wadman naturally looked down, upon a slit she had been darning up in her apron, in expectation every moment, that my uncle Toby would go on; but having no talents for amplification, and Love moreover of all others being a subject of which he was the least a master——When he had told Mrs. Wadman once that he loved her, he let it alone, and left the matter to work after its own way.
Mrs. Wadman naturally looked down at a tear she had been fixing in her apron, expecting any moment that my uncle Toby would continue. But since he had no flair for embellishment, and especially since love was a topic he struggled with the most—once he had told Mrs. Wadman that he loved her, he dropped it and let things unfold on their own.
My father was always in raptures with this system of my uncle Toby’s, as he falsely called it, and would often say, that could his brother Toby to his process have added but a pipe of tobacco——he had wherewithal to have found his way, if there was faith in a Spanish proverb, towards the hearts of half the women upon the globe.
My father was always thrilled with this system of my uncle Toby’s, as he mistakenly called it, and would often say that if his brother Toby could have added just a pipe of tobacco to his method, he could have easily found his way, if you believe a Spanish proverb, into the hearts of half the women in the world.
My uncle Toby never understood what my father meant; nor will I presume to extract more from it, than a condemnation of an error which the bulk of the world lie under——but the French every one of ’em to a man, who believe in it, almost, as much as the REAL PRESENCE, “That talking of love, is making it.”
My uncle Toby never got what my dad meant, and I won't try to dig deeper than a criticism of a mistake that most people make——but the French, every single one of them who believes in it, almost as much as the REAL PRESENCE, think that “Talking about love is the same as making love.”
———I would as soon set about making a black-pudding by the same receipt.
———I'd just as soon try to make black pudding using the same recipe.
Let us go on: Mrs. Wadman sat in expectation my uncle Toby would do so, to almost the first pulsation of that minute, wherein silence on one side or the other, generally becomes indecent: so edging herself a little more towards him, and raising up her eyes, sub-blushing, as she did it——she took up the gauntlet——or the discourse (if you like it better) and communed with my uncle Toby, thus:
Let’s continue: Mrs. Wadman sat, expecting my uncle Toby would step in, right up to the first bit of awkwardness that usually makes silence uncomfortable. So, leaning a bit closer to him and lifting her eyes, slightly blushing as she did so—she took the initiative— or started the conversation (if you prefer) and spoke to my uncle Toby, like this:
The cares and disquietudes of the marriage state, quoth Mrs. Wadman, are very great. I suppose so—said my uncle Toby: and therefore when a person, continued Mrs. Wadman, is so much at his ease as you are—so happy, captain Shandy, in yourself, your friends and your amusements—I wonder, what reasons can incline you to the state———
The worries and anxieties of being married, Mrs. Wadman said, are immense. I guess so, my uncle Toby replied. So when someone, continued Mrs. Wadman, is as comfortable as you are—so content, Captain Shandy, with yourself, your friends, and your hobbies—I wonder what reasons could lead you to the state
——They are written, quoth my uncle Toby, in the Common-Prayer Book.
——They are written, my uncle Toby said, in the Common Prayer Book.
Thus far my uncle Toby went on warily, and kept within his depth, leaving Mrs. Wadman to sail upon the gulph as she pleased.
Thus far, my uncle Toby moved carefully and stayed within his comfort zone, letting Mrs. Wadman navigate the situation as she wished.
——As for children—said Mrs. Wadman—though a principal end perhaps of the institution, and the natural wish, I suppose, of every parent—yet do not we all find, they are certain sorrows, and very uncertain comforts? and what is there, dear sir, to pay one for the heart-aches—what compensation for the many tender and disquieting apprehensions of a suffering and defenceless mother who brings them into life? I declare, said my uncle Toby, smit with pity, I know of none; unless it be the pleasure which it has pleased God——
——As for kids—Mrs. Wadman said—even though they might be a main purpose of the institution and something every parent naturally wishes for—don't we all see that they come with certain sorrows and very unpredictable joys? What can possibly make up for the heartaches—what compensation is there for the many delicate and unsettling worries of a suffering and defenseless mother who brings them into the world? I declare, my uncle Toby said, struck with pity, I don’t know of any; unless it’s the joy that it has pleased God—
A fiddlestick! quoth she.
A fiddlestick! she said.
CHAPTER THE NINETEENTH
Now there are such an infinitude of notes, tunes, cants, chants, airs, looks, and accents with which the word fiddlestick may be pronounced in all such causes as this, every one of ’em impressing a sense and meaning as different from the other, as dirt from cleanliness—That Casuists (for it is an affair of conscience on that score) reckon up no less than fourteen thousand in which you may do either right or wrong.
Now there are so many ways to say the word fiddlestick—with different notes, tunes, chants, expressions, and accents—that each one conveys a unique sense and meaning, just as dirt is different from cleanliness. Casuists (since it’s a matter of conscience) have counted no less than fourteen thousand ways in which you can act either right or wrong.
Mrs. Wadman hit upon the fiddlestick, which summoned up all my uncle Toby’s modest blood into his cheeks—so feeling within himself that he had somehow or other got beyond his depth, he stopt short; and without entering further either into the pains or pleasures of matrimony, he laid his hand upon his heart, and made an offer to take them as they were, and share them along with her.
Mrs. Wadman struck a chord that made my uncle Toby feel a rush of blood to his cheeks—he realized that he had somehow gotten in over his head, so he paused; and without delving deeper into the struggles or joys of marriage, he placed his hand on his heart and offered to accept everything as it was and experience it with her.
When my uncle Toby had said this, he did not care to say it again; so casting his eye upon the Bible which Mrs. Wadman had laid upon the table, he took it up; and popping, dear soul! upon a passage in it, of all others the most interesting to him—which was the siege of Jericho—he set himself to read it over—leaving his proposal of marriage, as he had done his declaration of love, to work with her after its own way. Now it wrought neither as an astringent or a loosener; nor like opium, or bark, or mercury, or buckthorn, or any one drug which nature had bestowed upon the world—in short, it work’d not at all in her; and the cause of that was, that there was something working there before——Babbler that I am! I have anticipated what it was a dozen times; but there is fire still in the subject——allons.
When my uncle Toby said this, he didn't feel the need to say it again; so glancing at the Bible that Mrs. Wadman had placed on the table, he picked it up. And, dear soul! he stumbled upon a passage that interested him the most—the siege of Jericho—and he began to read it, leaving his marriage proposal, just like his declaration of love, to work its magic on her in its own time. But it didn’t do anything for her; it didn’t act like a stimulant or a relaxant, nor like opium, bark, mercury, buckthorn, or any other drug nature had given to the world—in short, it had no effect on her at all. The reason for that was that something else was already in motion there—Babbler that I am! I’ve predicted what it was a dozen times, but there’s still a spark in the topic—let’s go.
CHAPTER XXVI
It is natural for a perfect stranger who is going from London to Edinburgh, to enquire before he sets out, how many miles to York; which is about the half way——nor does anybody wonder, if he goes on and asks about the corporation, &c.—
It's normal for a complete stranger traveling from London to Edinburgh to ask before he departs how many miles it is to York; which is roughly halfway—nor does anyone find it strange if he continues to ask about the local government, &c.—
It was just as natural for Mrs. Wadman, whose first husband was all his time afflicted with a Sciatica, to wish to know how far from the hip to the groin; and how far she was likely to suffer more or less in her feelings, in the one case than in the other.
It was just as natural for Mrs. Wadman, whose first husband was always bothered by sciatica, to want to know how far it was from the hip to the groin; and how much more or less she might feel discomfort in one scenario compared to the other.
She had accordingly read Drake’s anatomy from one end to the other. She had peeped into Wharton upon the brain, and borrowed2 Graaf upon the bones and muscles; but could make nothing of it.
She had read Drake’s anatomy from start to finish. She had glanced at Wharton on the brain and borrowed Graaf on the bones and muscles, but couldn’t make sense of it.
She had reason’d likewise from her own powers——laid down theorems——drawn consequences, and come to no conclusion.
She had also reasoned from her own abilities——established principles——drawn conclusions, and reached no decision.
To clear up all, she had twice asked Doctor Slop, “if poor captain Shandy was ever likely to recover of his wound——?”
To clarify everything, she had asked Doctor Slop twice, “Is poor captain Shandy ever likely to recover from his wound?”
——He is recovered, Doctor Slop would say——
He is better, Doctor Slop would say.
What! quite?
What?
Quite: madam——
Quite: ma'am——
But what do you mean by a recovery? Mrs. Wadman would say.
But what do you mean by a recovery? Mrs. Wadman would say.
Doctor Slop was the worst man alive at definitions; and so Mrs. Wadman could get no knowledge: in short, there was no way to extract it, but from my uncle Toby himself.
Doctor Slop was terrible at definitions, so Mrs. Wadman couldn't gain any understanding. In short, the only way to get it was straight from my uncle Toby himself.
There is an accent of humanity in an enquiry of this kind which lulls Suspicion to rest——and I am half persuaded the serpent got pretty near it, in his discourse with Eve; for the propensity in the sex to be deceived could not be so great, that she should have boldness to hold chat with the devil, without it——But there is an accent of humanity——how shall I describe it?—’tis an accent which covers the part with a garment, and gives the enquirer a right to be as particular with it, as your body-surgeon.
There’s a touch of humanity in a question like this that puts Mistrust to sleep—I'm almost convinced the serpent came close to it when he talked to Eve; because the tendency for women to be fooled can't be so strong that she would dare to chat with the devil without it—But there’s a touch of humanity—how can I describe it? It’s a quality that wraps the matter in a garment and gives the questioner the right to be as detailed as your surgeon.
“——Was it without remission?—
"——Was it without forgiveness?—"
“——Was it more tolerable in bed?
“——Was it more bearable in bed?
“——Could he lie on both sides alike with it?
“——Could he lie equally well on both sides with it?
“—Was he able to mount a horse?
"—Can he ride a horse?"
“—Was motion bad for it?” et cætera, were so tenderly spoke to, and so directed towards my uncle Toby’s heart, that every item of them sunk ten times deeper into it than the evils themselves——but when Mrs. Wadman went round about by Namur to get at my uncle Toby’s groin; and engaged him to attack the point of the advanced counterscarp, and pêle mêle with the Dutch to take the counterguard of St. Roch sword in hand—and then with tender notes playing upon his ear, led him all bleeding by the hand out of the trench, wiping her eye, as he was carried to his tent——Heaven! Earth! Sea!—all was lifted up—the springs of nature rose above their levels—an angel of mercy sat besides him on the sopha—his heart glow’d with fire—and had he been 471 worth a thousand, he had lost every heart of them to Mrs. Wadman.
“—Was movement bad for it?” et cætera, was spoken so tenderly and directed towards my uncle Toby’s heart that every word sank ten times deeper into it than the actual troubles themselves——but when Mrs. Wadman went around by Namur to get to my uncle Toby’s groin; and encouraged him to take on the advanced counterscarp, mixing it up with the Dutch to capture the counterguard of St. Roch spear in hand—and then, with sweet notes ringing in his ears, led him all bloodied by the hand out of the trench, wiping her eye as he was carried to his tent——Heaven! Earth! Sea!—everything was uplifted—the forces of nature rose above their limits—an angel of mercy sat beside him on the sofa—his heart burned with passion—and had he been worth a thousand, he would have lost every single one of them to Mrs. Wadman.
—And whereabouts, dear Sir, quoth Mrs. Wadman, a little categorically, did you receive this sad blow?——In asking this question, Mrs. Wadman gave a slight glance towards the waistband of my uncle Toby’s red plush breeches, expecting naturally, as the shortest reply to it, that my uncle Toby would lay his forefinger upon the place——It fell out otherwise——for my uncle Toby having got his wound before the gate of St. Nicolas, in one of the traverses of the trench opposite to the salient angle of the demibastion of St. Roch; he could at any time stick a pin upon the identical spot of ground where he was standing when the stone struck him: this struck instantly upon my uncle Toby’s sensorium——and with it, struck his large map of the town and citadel of Namur and its environs, which he had purchased and pasted down upon a board, by the corporal’s aid, during his long illness——it had lain with other military lumber in the garret ever since, and accordingly the corporal was detached into the garret to fetch it.
—And where, dear Sir, asked Mrs. Wadman a bit pointedly, did you receive this unfortunate injury?——In asking this question, Mrs. Wadman took a quick look at the waistband of my uncle Toby’s red plush breeches, naturally expecting the simplest answer would be for my uncle Toby to point to the spot——It turned out differently——because my uncle Toby, having received his injury at the gate of St. Nicolas, in one of the trenches opposite the protruding angle of the demibastion of St. Roch; could easily point out the exact place where he was standing when the stone hit him: this instantly resonated with my uncle Toby’s awareness——and with it, impacted his large map of the town and fortress of Namur and its surroundings, which he had bought and glued onto a board, with the corporal’s help, during his long recovery——it had been kept with other military items in the attic ever since, so the corporal was sent to the attic to retrieve it.
My uncle Toby measured off thirty toises, with Mrs. Wadman’s scissars, from the returning angle before the gate of St. Nicolas; and with such a virgin modesty laid her finger upon the place, that the goddess of Decency, if then in being—if not, ’twas her shade—shook her head, and with a finger wavering across her eyes—forbid her to explain the mistake.
My uncle Toby marked off thirty toises with Mrs. Wadman’s scissors from the corner just before the gate of St. Nicolas; and with such innocent modesty, she touched the spot that the goddess of Decency, if she existed then—if not, it was just her spirit—shook her head and, with a trembling finger over her eyes, forbade her to clarify the mistake.
Unhappy Mrs. Wadman!
Unhappy Mrs. Wadman!
——For nothing can make this chapter go off with spirit but an apostrophe to thee——but my heart tells me, that in such a crisis an apostrophe is but an insult in disguise, and ere I would offer one to a woman in distress—let the chapter go to the devil; provided any damn’d critic in keeping will be but at the trouble to take it with him.
——For nothing can make this chapter lively but a shout-out to you——but my heart tells me that in a situation like this, a shout-out is just a hidden insult, and before I’d ever give one to a woman in trouble—let the chapter go to hell; as long as some damn critic in keeping is willing to take it with him.
CHAPTER XXVII
My uncle Toby’s Map is carried down into the kitchen.
My uncle Toby’s Map is taken down to the kitchen.
CHAPTER XXVIII
——And here is the Maes—and this is the Sambre; said the corporal, pointing with his right hand extended a little towards 472 the map and his left upon Mrs. Bridget’s shoulder——but not the shoulder next him—and this, said he, is the town of Namur—and this the citadel—and there lay the French—and here lay his honour and myself——and in this cursed trench, Mrs. Bridget, quoth the corporal, taking her by the hand, did he receive the wound which crush’d him so miserably here.——In pronouncing which, he slightly press’d the back of her hand towards the part he felt for——and let it fall.
——And here is the Maes—and this is the Sambre; said the corporal, pointing with his right hand just slightly towards 472 the map and his left at Mrs. Bridget’s shoulder——but not the shoulder next to him—and this, said he, is the town of Namur—and this the citadel—and there lay the French—and here lay my honor and myself——and in this cursed trench, Mrs. Bridget, quoth the corporal, taking her by the hand, did he receive the wound that crushed him so miserably here.——While saying this, he slightly pressed the back of her hand towards the part he was referring to——and let it fall.
We thought, Mr. Trim, it had been more in the middle,——said Mrs. Bridget——
We thought, Mr. Trim, it had been more in the middle,——said Mrs. Bridget
That would have undone us for ever—said the corporal.
"That would have ruined us forever," said the corporal.
——And left my poor mistress undone too, said Bridget.
——And left my poor mistress in a tough spot too, said Bridget.
The corporal made no reply to the repartee, but by giving Mrs. Bridget a kiss.
The corporal didn't respond to the witty remark, but instead kissed Mrs. Bridget.
Come—come—said Bridget—holding the palm of her left hand parallel to the plane of the horizon, and sliding the fingers of the other over it, in a way which could not have been done, had there been the least wart or protuberance——’Tis every syllable of it false, cried the corporal, before she had half finished the sentence——
Come on—come on—Bridget said—holding the palm of her left hand flat like the horizon, and sliding the fingers of her other hand over it in a way that wouldn’t have been possible if there had been any bumps or imperfections——“It’s all a lie,” shouted the corporal before she had even finished the sentence
—I know it to be fact, said Bridget, from credible witnesses.
—I know this for a fact, said Bridget, from reliable sources.
———Upon my honour, said the corporal, laying his hand upon his heart and blushing, as he spoke, with honest resentment—’tis a story, Mrs. Bridget, as false as hell——Not, said Bridget, interrupting him, that either I or my mistress care a halfpenny about it, whether ’tis so or no———only that when one is married, one would chuse to have such a thing by one at least——
———I swear, said the corporal, placing his hand on his heart and blushing with genuine anger as he spoke—this story, Mrs. Bridget, is as false as can be——Not true, said Bridget, cutting him off, that either I or my mistress care even a little whether it’s true or not———just that when someone is married, they'd prefer to have something like that around at least
It was somewhat unfortunate for Mrs. Bridget, that she had begun the attack with her manual exercise; for the corporal instantly asterisks("instantly",3.1,0) * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * .
It was pretty unfortunate for Mrs. Bridget that she had kicked things off with her manual exercise because the corporal immediately asterisks("instantly",3.1,0) Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
CHAPTER XXIX
It was like the momentary contest in the moist eye-lids of an April morning, “Whether Bridget should laugh or cry.”
It was like the brief struggle in the damp eyelids of an April morning, “Whether Bridget should laugh or cry.”
She snatched up a rolling-pin——’twas ten to one, she had laugh’d——
She grabbed a rolling pin—it was highly likely she had laughed—
She laid it down——she cried; and had one single tear of ’em but tasted of bitterness, full sorrowful would the corporal’s 473 heart have been that he had used the argument; but the corporal understood the sex, a quart major to a terce at least, better than my uncle Toby, and accordingly he assailed Mrs. Bridget after this manner.
She put it down—she cried; and if even just one of those tears tasted bitter, the corporal’s heart would have been filled with deep sorrow for using that argument; but the corporal understood women, a lot better than my uncle Toby did, so he approached Mrs. Bridget in this way.
I know, Mrs. Bridget, said the corporal, giving her a most respectful kiss, that thou art good and modest by nature, and art withal so generous a girl in thyself, that, if I know thee rightly, thou would’st not wound an insect, much less the honour of so gallant and worthy a soul as my master, wast thou sure to be made a countess of——but thou hast been set on, and deluded, dear Bridget, as is often a woman’s case, “to please others more than themselves——”
“I know, Mrs. Bridget,” said the corporal, giving her a very respectful kiss, “that you are kind and modest by nature, and you’re such a generous girl that, if I know you well, you wouldn’t hurt an insect, let alone damage the honor of such a brave and worthy person as my master, even if you were promised to become a countess—but you’ve been influenced and misled, dear Bridget, as often happens to women, ‘to please others more than themselves—’”
Bridget’s eyes poured down at the sensations the corporal excited.
Bridget's eyes were fixed on the feelings the corporal stirred up.
——Tell me——tell me, then, my dear Bridget, continued the corporal, taking hold of her hand, which hung down dead by her side,——and, giving a second kiss——whose suspicion has misled thee?
——Tell me——tell me, then, my dear Bridget, continued the corporal, taking hold of her hand, which hung limply by her side,——and, giving a second kiss——whose suspicion has misled you?
Bridget sobb’d a sob or two——then open’d her eyes——the corporal wiped ’em with the bottom of her apron——she then open’d her heart and told him all.
Bridget cried a bit——then opened her eyes——the corporal wiped them with the edge of her apron——she then opened her heart and shared everything with him.
CHAPTER XXX
My uncle Toby and the corporal had gone on separately with their operations the greatest part of the campaign, and as effectually cut off from all communication of what either the one or the other had been doing, as if they had been separated from each other by the Maes or the Sambre.
My uncle Toby and the corporal had mostly gone their own ways during the campaign, completely cut off from any communication about what either of them was doing, as if they were separated by the Maes or the Sambre.
My uncle Toby, on his side, had presented himself every afternoon in his red and silver, and blue and gold alternately, and sustained an infinity of attacks in them, without knowing them to be attacks—and so had nothing to communicate——
My uncle Toby would show up every afternoon in his red and silver or blue and gold outfits, enduring countless attempts to provoke him, without realizing they were attempts—and so he had nothing to connect
The corporal, on his side, in taking Bridget, by it had gain’d considerable advantages——and consequently had much to communicate——but what were the advantages——as well as what was the manner by which he had seiz’d them, required so nice an historian, that the corporal durst not venture upon it; and as sensible as he was of glory, would rather have been contented to have gone bareheaded and without laurels for ever, than torture his master’s modesty for a single moment——
The corporal, for his part, by taking Bridget, had gained significant advantages—and therefore had a lot to share—but what those advantages were and how he had secured them demanded such a skilled storyteller that the corporal didn’t dare attempt it; and as much as he valued glory, he would have preferred to go without a hat and without laurels forever than to embarrass his master's modesty for even a brief moment—
——Best of honest and gallant servants!——But I have 474 apostrophiz’d thee, Trim! once before——and could I apotheosize thee also (that is to say) with good company——I would do it without ceremony in the very next page.
——Best of honest and brave servants!——But I 474 called you out, Trim! once before——and if I could celebrate you too (that is, with good company)——I would do it without hesitation on the very next page.
CHAPTER XXXI
Now my uncle Toby had one evening laid down his pipe upon the table, and was counting over to himself upon his finger ends (beginning at his thumb) all Mrs. Wadman’s perfections one by one; and happening two or three times together, either by omitting some, or counting others twice over, to puzzle himself sadly before he could get beyond his middle finger——Prithee, Trim! said he, taking up his pipe again,——bring me a pen and ink: Trim brought paper also.
Now my uncle Toby had one evening put down his pipe on the table and was counting all of Mrs. Wadman’s qualities on his fingers (starting with his thumb). A few times, he either missed some or counted others twice, which made him quite frustrated before he could get past his middle finger. “Please, Trim!,” he said, picking up his pipe again, “bring me a pen and ink.” Trim brought paper too.
Take a full sheet——Trim! said my uncle Toby, making a sign with his pipe at the same time to take a chair and sit down close by him at the table. The corporal obeyed——placed the paper directly before him——took a pen, and dipp’d it in the ink.
Take a full sheet——Trim! said my uncle Toby, gesturing with his pipe for him to take a chair and sit down next to him at the table. The corporal complied——set the paper right in front of him——grabbed a pen, and dipped it in the ink.
—She has a thousand virtues, Trim! said my uncle Toby——
—She has a thousand virtues, Trim! said my uncle Toby——
Am I to set them down, an’ please your honour? quoth the corporal.
"Should I write them down, if it pleases you, sir?" the corporal asked.
——But they must be taken in their ranks, replied my uncle Toby; for of them all, Trim, that which wins me most, and which is a security for all the rest, is the compassionate turn and singular humanity of her character—I protest, added my uncle Toby, looking up, as he protested it, towards the top of the ceiling——That was I her brother, Trim, a thousand fold, she could not make more constant or more tender enquiries after my sufferings——though now no more.
——But they need to be dealt with in order, replied my uncle Toby; because out of all of them, Trim, what touches me the most, and what guarantees everything else, is her kind nature and exceptional humanity—I insist, my uncle Toby added, looking up as he said it, towards the top of the ceiling——That was me her brother, Trim, a thousand times over, she couldn’t have been more consistent or more caring in asking about my struggles——although that’s no longer the case.
The corporal made no reply to my uncle Toby’s protestation, but by a short cough—he dipp’d the pen a second time into the inkhorn; and my uncle Toby, pointing with the end of his pipe as close to the top of the sheet at the left hand corner of it, as he could get it——the corporal wrote down the word HUMANITY - - - - thus.
The corporal didn’t respond to my uncle Toby’s protest but let out a short cough—he dipped the pen into the inkwell again; and my uncle Toby, pointing with the end of his pipe as close to the top left corner of the sheet as he could get it—the corporal wrote down the word HUMANITY - - - - like this.
Prithee, corporal, said my uncle Toby, as soon as Trim had done it———how often does Mrs. Bridget enquire after the wound on the cap of thy knee, which thou received’st at the battle of Landen?
“Come on, sergeant,” my uncle Toby said as soon as Trim had finished it—how often does Mrs. Bridget ask about the wound on your knee that you got at the battle of Landen?
She never, an’ please your honour, enquires after it at all.
She never, and please your honor, asks about it at all.
That, corporal, said my uncle Toby, with all the triumph the 475 goodness of his nature would permit——That shews the difference in the character of the mistress and maid——had the fortune of war allotted the same mischance to me, Mrs. Wadman would have enquired into every circumstance relating to it a hundred times——She would have enquired, an’ please your honour, ten times as often about your honour’s groin——The pain, Trim, is equally excruciating,——and Compassion has as much to do with the one as the other——
"That, Corporal," my uncle Toby said, with all the triumph his good nature could allow—"That shows the difference between the mistress and the maid—if the same misfortune had happened to me, Mrs. Wadman would have asked about every detail a hundred times—She would have asked, if it pleases your honor, ten times more about your honor’s groin—The pain, Trim, is just as terrible—and compassion is just as relevant to one as to the other—"
——God bless your honour! cried the corporal——what has a woman’s compassion to do with a wound upon the cap of a man’s knee? had your honour’s been shot into ten thousand splinters at the affair of Landen, Mrs. Wadman would have troubled her head as little about it as Bridget; because, added the corporal, lowering his voice, and speaking very distinctly, as he assigned his reason——
——God bless you, sir! shouted the corporal——what does a woman's sympathy have to do with a wound on a man's knee? If you had been shot into a thousand pieces at the battle of Landen, Mrs. Wadman would care as little as Bridget; because, the corporal continued, lowering his voice and speaking very clearly, as he provided his reason
“The knee is such a distance from the main body——whereas the groin, your honour knows, is upon the very curtain of the place.”
“The knee is far from the main body—while the groin, as your honor knows, is right on the very curtain of the place.”
My uncle Toby gave a long whistle——but in a note which could scarce be heard across the table.
My uncle Toby let out a long whistle—but at a volume that was barely audible across the table.
The corporal had advanced too far to retire——in three words he told the rest——
The corporal had gone too far to back down—in three words he told the rest
My uncle Toby laid down his pipe as gently upon the fender, as if it had been spun from the unravellings of a spider’s web——
My uncle Toby placed his pipe down softly on the fender, as if it were made from the threads of a spider’s web
———Let us go to my brother Shandy’s, said he.
Let’s go to my brother Shandy’s, he said.
CHAPTER XXXII
There will be just time, whilst my uncle Toby and Trim are walking to my father’s, to inform you that Mrs. Wadman had, some moons before this, made a confident of my mother; and that Mrs. Bridget, who had the burden of her own, as well as her mistress’s secret to carry, had got happily delivered of both to Susannah behind the garden-wall.
There will be just enough time while my uncle Toby and Trim are walking to my father’s to let you know that Mrs. Wadman had, some time ago, confided in my mother; and that Mrs. Bridget, who had to deal with her own secret as well as her mistress’s, had successfully shared both with Susannah behind the garden wall.
As for my mother, she saw nothing at all in it, to make the least bustle about——but Susannah was sufficient by herself for all the ends and purposes you could possibly have, in exporting a family secret; for she instantly imparted it by signs to Jonathan——and Jonathan by tokens to the cook as she was basting a loin of mutton; the cook sold it with some kitchen-fat to the postillion for a groat, who truck’d it with the dairy maid for something of about the same value——and though whisper’d 476 in the hay-loft, Fame caught the notes with her brazen trumpet, and sounded them upon the house-top—In a word, not an old woman in the village or five miles round, who did not understand the difficulties of my uncle Toby’s siege, and what were the secret articles which had delayed the surrender.——
As for my mother, she didn’t see anything at all to make a fuss about—but Susannah was more than enough on her own to share a family secret; she quickly signaled it to Jonathan—and Jonathan passed it on with gestures to the cook while she was basting a loin of mutton. The cook sold it along with some kitchen fat to the postillion for a small coin, who then traded it with the dairy maid for something of similar value—and even though it was whispered 476 in the hay loft, Clout caught the story with her loud trumpet and echoed it from the rooftops. In short, not a single old woman in the village or within five miles didn’t know about the challenges my uncle Toby was facing with the siege and what secret terms had delayed the surrender.——
My father, whose way was to force every event in nature into an hypothesis, by which means never man crucified Truth at the rate he did——had but just heard of the report as my uncle Toby set out; and catching fire suddenly at the trespass done his brother by it, was demonstrating to Yorick, notwithstanding my mother was sitting by——not only, “That the devil was in women, and that the whole of the affair was lust;” but that every evil and disorder in the world, of what kind or nature soever, from the first fall of Adam, down to my uncle Toby’s (inclusive), was owing one way or other to the same unruly appetite.
My father, who had a habit of trying to explain everything in nature with a theory, never crucified Truth quite like he did—had just heard about the news when my uncle Toby set off. As he suddenly got worked up about the wrong done to his brother, he was explaining to Yorick, even though my mother was sitting right there—not only that “women are the source of all evil and that the whole situation was just lust,” but also that every bad thing and chaos in the world, of any kind or nature, from the very first fall of Adam to my uncle Toby’s (including that), could somehow be traced back to the same uncontrollable desire.
Yorick was just bringing my father’s hypothesis to some temper, when my uncle Toby entering the room with marks of infinite benevolence and forgiveness in his looks, my father’s eloquence rekindled against the passion——and as he was not very nice in the choice of his words when he was wroth——as soon as my uncle Toby was seated by the fire, and had filled his pipe, my father broke out in this manner.
Yorick was just calming down my father’s theory when my uncle Toby walked in, looking incredibly kind and forgiving. My father’s anger flared back up—he wasn't careful with his words when he was upset. Once my uncle Toby settled down by the fire and lit his pipe, my father began speaking like this.
CHAPTER XXXIII
——That provision should be made for continuing the race of so great, so exalted and godlike a Being as man—I am far from denying—but philosophy speaks freely of everything; and therefore I still think and do maintain it to be a pity, that it should be done by means of a passion which bends down the faculties, and turns all the wisdom, contemplations, and operations of the soul backwards——a passion, my dear, continued my father, addressing himself to my mother, which couples and equals wise men with fools, and makes us come out of our caverns and hiding-places more like satyrs and four-footed beasts than men.
——That provision should be made for continuing the race of such a great, exalted, and godlike being as humanity—I’m certainly not denying that—but philosophy discusses everything openly; and so I still believe it’s unfortunate that it’s done through a passion that diminishes our abilities and turns all the wisdom, thoughts, and actions of the soul backwards—a passion, my dear, my father said to my mother, that brings wise people down to the level of fools and makes us emerge from our caves and hiding places more like satyrs and four-legged beasts than humans.
I know it will be said, continued my father (availing himself of the Prolepsis), that in itself, and simply taken——like hunger, or thirst, or sleep——’tis an affair neither good or bad—or shameful or otherwise.——Why then did the delicacy of Diogenes and Plato so recalcitrate against it? and wherefore, when we go 477 about to make and plant a man, do we put out the candle? and for what reason is it, that all the parts thereof—the congredients—the preparations—the instruments, and whatever serves thereto, are so held as to be conveyed to a cleanly mind by no language, translation, or periphrasis whatever?
I know people will say, my father continued (taking advantage of the Prolepsis), that this thing, when considered on its own—like hunger, thirst, or sleep—is not really good or bad, or shameful or otherwise. So why did Diogenes and Plato react so strongly against it? And why, when we’re about to create and raise a man, do we turn off the light? What is it that makes all the parts of this process—the components, the preparations, the tools, and everything that goes into it—so difficult to discuss in any language, translation, or explanation?
——The act of killing and destroying a man, continued my father, raising his voice—and turning to my uncle Toby—you see, is glorious—and the weapons by which we do it are honourable——We march with them upon our shoulders——We strut with them by our sides——We gild them——We carve them——We in-lay them——We enrich them——Nay, if it be but a scoundrel cannon, we cast an ornament upon the breach of it.—
——The act of killing and destroying a man, my father continued, raising his voice—and turning to my uncle Toby—you see, is glorious—and the weapons we use to do it are honorable——We carry them on our shoulders——We walk with them by our sides——We decorate them——We carve them——We inlay them——We enhance them——No, even if it's just a scoundrel cannon, we add an ornament to the breach of it.
——My uncle Toby laid down his pipe to intercede for a better epithet——and Yorick was rising up to batter the whole hypothesis to pieces——
——My uncle Toby put down his pipe to suggest a better name——and Yorick was getting ready to smash the whole idea to pieces
——When Obadiah broke into the middle of the room with a complaint, which cried out for an immediate hearing.
——When Obadiah burst into the middle of the room with a complaint that demanded an immediate response.
The case was this:
The situation was this:
My father, whether by ancient custom of the manor, or as impropriator of the great tythes, was obliged to keep a Bull for the service of the Parish, and Obadiah had led his cow upon a pop-visit to him one day or other the preceding summer——I say, one day or other—because as chance would have it, it was the day on which he was married to my father’s housemaid——so one was a reckoning to the other. Therefore when Obadiah’s wife was brought to bed—Obadiah thanked God——
My father, whether because of old manor customs or as the person in charge of the significant tithes, had to keep a bull for the parish. One day during the previous summer, Obadiah brought his cow over to him for a visit—I say, one day or another—because coincidentally, it was the day he married my father’s housemaid—so one event was tied to the other. Therefore, when Obadiah’s wife gave birth, Obadiah thanked God—
——Now, said Obadiah, I shall have a calf: so Obadiah went daily to visit his cow.
——Now, said Obadiah, I’m going to get a calf: so Obadiah went every day to check on his cow.
She’ll calve on Monday—on Tuesday—on Wednesday at the farthest——
She'll calve on Monday—on Tuesday—on Wednesday at the latest——
The cow did not calve——no—she’ll not calve till next week——the cow put it off terribly——till at the end of the sixth week Obadiah’s suspicions (like a good man’s) fell upon the Bull.
The cow didn’t give birth—no—she won’t give birth until next week—the cow delayed it a lot—until by the end of the sixth week, Obadiah’s suspicions (like any good man’s) landed on the Bull.
Now the parish being very large, my father’s Bull, to speak the truth of him, was no way equal to the department; he had, however, got himself, somehow or other, thrust into employment—and as he went through the business with a grave face, my father had a high opinion of him.
Now the parish was quite large, and to be honest, my father’s Bull wasn’t really up to the job. However, he had somehow managed to get himself into the role—and since he handled it with a serious demeanor, my father thought very highly of him.
——Most of the townsmen, an’ please your worship, quoth Obadiah, believe that ’tis all the Bull’s fault——
——Most of the townspeople, if I may say so, said Obadiah, believe that it’s all the Bull’s fault
——But may not a cow be barren? replied my father, turning to Doctor Slop.
——But can a cow be barren? replied my father, turning to Doctor Slop.
It never happens: said Dr. Slop, but the man’s wife may have come before her time naturally enough——Prithee has the child hair upon his head?—added Dr. Slop———
It never happens, said Dr. Slop, but the man's wife may have arrived a bit early, which is understandable. Honestly, does the child have any hair on his head?—added Dr. Slop
——It is as hairy as I am; said Obadiah.——Obadiah had not been shaved for three weeks——Wheu - - u - - - - u - - - - - - - - cried my father; beginning the sentence with an exclamatory whistle——and so, brother Toby, this poor Bull of mine, who is as good a Bull as ever p—ss’d, and might have done for Europa herself in purer times——had he but two legs less, might have been driven into Doctors Commons and lost his character——which to a Town Bull, brother Toby, is the very same thing as his life———
——It's as hairy as I am, said Obadiah.——Obadiah hadn't been shaved for three weeks——Wheu - - u - - - - u - - - - - - - - - cried my father; starting the sentence with an exclamatory whistle——and so, brother Toby, this poor bull of mine, who is as good a bull as ever p—ss'd, and could have served Europa herself in better times——if he just had two fewer legs, could have been taken to Doctors Commons and lost his reputation——which for a town bull, brother Toby, is basically the same as losing his life
L—d! said my mother, what is all this story about?——
L—d! said my mother, what’s all this about?——
A COCK and a BULL, said Yorick——And one of the best of its kind, I ever heard.
A COCK and a BEEF, said Yorick——And one of the best of its kind I've ever heard.
Detailed Contents
(added by transcriber)
Hyphens and Spaces
Inconsistent hyphenization or spacing has not been regularized. Words found only at line break were handled on a “best guess” basis.
Inconsistent hyphenation or spacing has not been fixed. Words found only at line breaks were dealt with on a “best guess” basis.
anywhere and any where:
both forms occur
anywhere and everywhere:
both forms occur
beforehand and before-hand:
both forms occur at mid-line
beforehand and before-hand:
both forms appear in the middle of the line
hornworks and horn-works
both forms occur at mid-line; line-end occurrences have hyphen
hornworks and horn-works
both forms appear in the middle of a line; hyphenated forms occur at the end of a line
christian (Christian) name and christian-name:
both forms occur more than once; the inconsistent capitalization of
“Christian” or “christian” is unchanged.
christian (Christian) name and christian-name:
both forms occur more than once; the inconsistent capitalization of
“Christian” or “christian” is unchanged.
be-virtu’d:
the only occurrence of this word is at line-break
be-virtu’d:
the only occurrence of this word is at line-break
shall not be opened again this twelve-/month:
all other occurrences of this word are at mid-line: the three preceding
have a hyphen; the one following does not
shall not be opened again this month:
all other occurrences of this word are in the middle of the line: the three before have a hyphen; the one after does not
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!